《Incredible Insight: Cultivating Immortality at Eight, Astonishing Zhang Sanfeng》 Chapter 1 - The Eighth Disciple of Wudang Chapter 1 ¨C The Eighth Disciple of Wudang¡°I have¡­ transmigrated?¡± Ning Changge was a bit dazed. Looking at his own tender little arms, he instantly understood his situation. He had not only transmigrated but also been reborn as a baby who had just awakened his innate wisdom. Looking at the desolate wilderness around him, he couldn¡¯t be more aware of his predicament. He had been abandoned! He was an abandoned baby! ¡°Damn!¡± The joy of his recent transmigration disappeared in an instant. In his previous life, although he had cancer, he still had a few months to live. But now, in this situation, he was afraid he might not survive long. He was extremely anxious. In this desolate wilderness, if some wild beasts suddenly appeared, not even a fierce tiger but just a fox or a weasel, they could devour him without leaving a trace! Even if there were no wild beasts, he had to eat something. Without the ability to move, he would starve to death sooner or later. [System detected your successful transmigration and awakening of your previous life¡¯s innate wisdom. You have received the blessing of chaos consciousness and possess extraordinary insight!] In his state of panic, a message flowed through his mind. Ning Changge widened his eyes. Extraordinary insight! With just one listen, he knew it was extraordinary. It meant he would learn everything very quickly. Properly utilized, it was undoubtedly a heaven-defying talent! But the problem was, it was of no use to him in his current situation. Having strong insight was useless when he had no physical abilities. ¡°No wonder I, Ning Changge, am about to die just after crossing over. My promising life hasn¡¯t even begun, and I don¡¯t even know what kind of world this crossing led me to, and I¡¯m already on the brink of death.¡± Ning Changge was unwilling. Suddenly, in the distance, came a series of sounds. At first, they seemed weak, but after a few breaths, they became incredibly loud and clear. Even though the voices seemed distant, Ning Changge could hear them because he had just been favoured of the chaos consciousness. Ning Changge¡¯s heart filled with excitement. He understood the next step. Without hesitation, he started wailing. ¡°Waaah! Waaah!¡± Ning Changge exerted all his strength and cried out loudly. His voice, filled with a sense of urgency, resonated in the air. ¡°Waaah!¡± His cries were more than ten times louder than before. ¡­ Just after descending from the peak of Mount Hua, Zhang Sanfeng was bidding farewell to the two members of the Big Five in the martial arts world: Huang Yaoshi and Wang Chongyang. This time, he had come from a far distance in the Ming Dynasty and had been invited to witness the competition at Mount Hua. In the end, Wang Chongyang had triumphed over all the martial artists and obtained the Nine Yin Manual, leaving Zhang Sanfeng deeply impressed. ¡°Zhang Sanfeng, you have come from afar today, and we are truly humbled,¡± Huang Yaoshi and Wang Chongyang both extended their respects, showing great respect for Zhang Sanfeng. Zhang Sanfeng, with his white hair and beard, exuded an air of an immortal. He smiled slightly, making everyone feel as if they were bathed in the warmth of spring. ¡°Both of you are too kind. Today, I have witnessed the profound foundation of the Great Song Dynasty, which has also benefited this old Daoist greatly.¡± As they exchanged pleasantries, all three of them suddenly detected strange noises in the distance. They only heard a burst of crying coming from a distance. At first, it seemed a bit weak, but after waiting for a few breaths, it became incredibly loud, clear enough to be heard from a hundred feet away. The three martial arts masters were intrigued. They went to investigate the source of the sound together. Pushing aside the dense underbrush, they found a baby boy lying in a swaddle, crying loudly. This was none other than Ning Changge. Finding an abandoned baby in the wilderness was already a rare occurrence, but what astonished the three martial arts masters even more was the rhythmic vibrations hidden within the baby¡¯s cries. ¡°Could it be that there are those who are born with knowledge? This vibration of sound, even experts in martial arts who specialize in sound waves may only have reached this level,¡± Wang Chongyang remarked. Despite his remarkable skills, he recognized the significance of this. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the baby had no internal energy, the sound waves he produced could already damage a person¡¯s lungs. At this moment, Ning Changge had stopped crying. He smiled and stared at the three men. He could clearly discern their identities from their fragmented conversation: Zhang Sanfeng, Huang Yaoshi, and Wang Chongyang! Ning Changge instantly understood the world he was in. It was almost certain that this was a comprehensive martial arts world (wuxia world). Wang Chongyang took a liking to the baby. Although he was a bit surprised, he didn¡¯t say anything. As martial artists themselves, they could all see that this baby was a rare gem. With some cultivation, he would surely shine in the future. Wang Chongyang was about to speak when he noticed that Ning Changge wasn¡¯t looking at him but instead had his gaze fixed on Zhang Sanfeng. Ning Changge wasn¡¯t foolish. Given the choice between the three, there was no question about who he should choose! Zhang Sanfeng couldn¡¯t help but stroke his beard and laugh heartily. Wang Chongyang sighed, ¡°It seems that this child is destined to have a connection with the Daoist. Why don¡¯t you take him back to Wudang and teach him?¡± He was also a Daoist with an open mind, and despite his initial intention to take Ning Changge as his disciple, he decided to give up since fate seemed to have other plans. Instead, he advised Zhang Sanfeng to take Ning Changge under his wing. Huang Yaoshi smiled and added, ¡°If he can receive guidance from you it will be the child¡¯s good fortune.¡± Zhang Sanfeng was overjoyed. He picked up Ning Changge, and his eyes were filled with kindness. ¡°In that case, you shall accompany this old Daoist to Wudang from now on. He shall be the eighth disciple of this old Daoist!¡± He then turned to Wang Chongyang and Huang Yaoshi, bowing respectfully. ¡°Thank you both for your understanding!¡± Wang Chongyang and Huang Yaoshi quickly returned the gesture. ¡°Congratulations, Master Zhang, for finding such a talented disciple. In a dozen or so years, this will surely become a legendary tale in the martial arts world.¡± Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s face showed even more joy. After contemplating for a moment, he smiled and said, ¡°Since the three of us discovered this child together today, it must be fate. You both share a bond with him as well. In the future, when he has achieved mastery in martial arts, I will invite him to visit you personally.¡± S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Hearing Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s words, Wang Chongyang and Huang Yaoshi were deeply moved. This was Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s way of fostering a closer relationship with them through this eighth disciple. It was also a way to pave the way for Ning Changge¡¯s future. Huang Yaoshi and Wang Chongyang were both renowned martial arts masters in the martial arts world. From this, it could be seen that Zhang Sanfeng had a genuine affection for his eighth disciple, coming from the bottom of his heart. Ning Changge, with a pure and innocent smile, felt even happier. Seeing the baby¡¯s pure smile, Huang Yaoshi and Wang Chongyang were also moved. Wang Chongyang spoke solemnly, ¡°Master Zhang, your words are wise. Since we three have discovered this child together today, it is indeed fate. We also share a bond with him. In the future, when he has achieved martial mastery, I will wholeheartedly impart my skills to him.¡± Huang Yaoshi smiled and said, ¡°A few days ago, I received news that my family had a daughter named Rong. What do you think of a betrothal between her and this child? Master Zhang, what is your opinion?¡± Note: Zhang was a legendary Taoist monk whose life spanned the Song, Yuan, and Ming dynasties. According to the , he was from Yizhou City, Liaodong, or today¡¯s Dongbei Province in Northern China. His given name was Quanyi; Sanfeng was a nickname that he was known by Source: Founder of Tai Chi: Zhang Sanfeng | Falun Dafa ¨C Minghui.org Chapter 2 - Land Immortal with the Lifespan of Five Hundred Years Chapter 2 ¨C Land Immortal with the Lifespan of Five Hundred YearsUpon hearing Huang Yaoshi¡¯s words, Wang Chongyang couldn¡¯t help but tease him, saying, ¡°Brother Yaoshi, you are quite the strategist. I¡¯m just planning to have a half-master¡¯s title, but you seem eager to become this little one¡¯s father-in-law!¡± Huang Yaoshi chuckled without replying. Zhang Sanfeng stroked his silver beard, nodding continuously. ¡°With your exceptionally divine skills, as well as the Eastern Heretic being the prospective father-in-law, this child is truly blessed.¡± He looked down at Ning Changge in his arms. Ning Changge, on the other hand, was brimming with joy. Having Zhang Sanfeng as his master and Wang Chongyang as a mentor, coupled with the arranged marriage with Huang Rong, he was starting his life at its peak. Zhang Sanfeng suggested, ¡°Since the three of us discovered this child together, let¡¯s give him a name together.¡± As they were about to discuss it, a piece of white jade fell from Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s embrace. The jade was pure and immaculate, like sheep fat and snow, of the highest quality. Three words were inscribed on it: Ning Changge. The three men exchanged glances, all amazed. ¡°Born with a piece of jade, is it destiny or human design? Let¡¯s call him Ning Changge from now on.¡± ¡°Excellent!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± The three men laughed heartily, feeling even closer because of Ning Changge¡¯s arrival. ¡°In that case, this old Daoist will return to Wudang first. When Changge grows up, he will surely visit both of you at Mount Zhongnan and Peach Blossom Island.¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± ¡°The journey to the Great Ming is long; take care, Master Zhang!¡± With a big smile, Zhang Sanfeng flicked his whisk and disappeared like a shooting star. His martial prowess was truly astonishing, leaving Wang Chongyang and Huang Yaoshi in awe. The two masters looked at each other, and Wang Chongyang said after some contemplation, ¡°Brother Yaoshi, when Changge visits Mount Zhongnan in the future, I will have him bring the Nine Yin Manual for you to peruse.¡± Their bond grew stronger thanks to Ning Changge. Huang Yaoshi¡¯s face showed emotion, and he thanked Wang Chongyang sincerely, ¡°Thank you, Brother Chongyang!¡± Meanwhile, Zhang Sanfeng lowered his head to look at Ning Changge, who was clapping and giggling in his arms, and said with a smile, ¡°Changge, Master will take you back to Wudang.¡± Ning Changge nodded happily. Although he was still in the early stages of development and couldn¡¯t speak yet, he felt immense gratitude toward Zhang Sanfeng and the others. Without their help, he might have perished in the desolate wilderness. Babies often get sleepy, and at some point, Ning Changge¡¯s eyelids drooped, and he fell into a deep slumber. Zhang Sanfeng couldn¡¯t help but smile, and a stream of true energy enveloped Ning Changge, making him fall asleep even more peacefully. ¡­ Wudang, with its towering peaks and the Heavenly Pillar Peak piercing the clouds, looked like a land of immortals with clouds and mist shrouding it. Back in his familiar Wudang, Zhang Sanfeng couldn¡¯t help but smile. After traveling for months, there was no place as comfortable as his own home. He looked down at Ning Changge, who was examining his surroundings with wide, curious eyes. Despite being only a few months old, Ning Changge seemed more mature than a typical infant. Ning Changge was also astonished. Over the past few months, as he travelled back to the Ming Dynasty with Zhang Sanfeng, he had learned quite a bit about this world. Moreover, judging from Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s displayed martial arts skills, this world¡¯s martial prowess seemed far superior to what he had known in his previous life¡¯s martial world. They ascended the Heavenly Pillar Peak, where palaces stacked upon each other, casting shadows like an immortal¡¯s abode. Zhang Sanfeng was content to be back in Wudang, his home. At the peak, they were greeted by seven young disciples, each with a unique appearance and extraordinary temperament. They immediately knelt before Zhang Sanfeng. ¡°We respectfully welcome Master¡¯s return. We were unable to welcome you in time, and we ask for your punishment, Master.¡± Each of their voices carried a strong presence. Ning Changge tried to peek out from Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s embrace, recognizing these seven disciples as the famous Seven Heroes of Wudang from his previous life. However, since he was now the eighth disciple, they had to be the Eight Heroes of Wudang. With a mischievous glint in his eyes, the youngest among them, Mo Shenggu, tried to tease Ning Changge. However, Ning Changge just gave him a disdainful look and ignored him. Zhang Sanfeng smiled and released a burst of true energy, lifting them up effortlessly. ¡°We don¡¯t need such formalities among us. Song Yuanqiao, how has everything been in my absence? Have you been monitoring your junior brothers¡¯ progress diligently?¡± Song Yuanqiao, the eldest disciple, replied promptly, ¡°Welcome back, Master. We have been waiting for your inspection.¡± Zhang Sanfeng nodded in satisfaction. Although Song Yuanqiao wasn¡¯t exceptionally talented, his steadiness and reliability had won Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s favor. Seeing that everyone¡¯s attention was on the baby in Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s arms, he smiled and introduced Ning Changge, ¡°This is a child I found and took in. His name is Ning Changge. He will be your junior brother from now on.¡± Mo Shenggu¡¯s face lit up with excitement. His voice even trembled as he spoke, ¡°Really?! I¡¯m finally not the youngest anymore!¡± Mo Shenggu appeared mature, but he still had the heart of a child. He eagerly approached Ning Changge, intending to pinch his cheek. However, Ning Changge gave him a dismissive look and swatted his hand away, which made everyone burst into laughter. Mo Shenggu couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit embarrassed. This little one was quite spirited! Zhang Sanfeng continued, ¡°Your junior brother is naturally gifted and intelligent. Don¡¯t treat him as an ordinary infant.¡± Everyone was even more astonished upon hearing this. Ning Changge yawned, his eyelids drooping slowly. He was growing sleepy, which was common for babies whose development was not yet complete. Zhang Sanfeng and the Seven Heroes of Wudang looked at Ning Changge with indulgent smiles. Three years passed in the blink of an eye. During these three years, Ning Changge displayed an extraordinary talent unlike ordinary people. At three months, he could speak. At five months, he could walk. At seven months, he began recognizing characters. At nine months, he could already read scriptures and texts. Often, Ning Changge could be found in the Wudang¡¯s scripture chamber and martial arts practice grounds, thanks to his exceptional learning speed and creativity. He learned and adapted rapidly, creating his unique techniques and martial arts. Everyone knew that Ning Changge was a prodigy. People were looking forward to the day when he would truly begin martial arts training. Finally, that day arrived. After Ning Changge turned three, thanks to his self-created foundation-strengthening and body-forging technique, his physical development accelerated. Although he was only three years old, he was as capable as a seven or eight-year-old child. He could finally start learning martial arts. Inside the True Martial Hall, Zhang Sanfeng looked at his young disciple with satisfaction. ¡°Changge, starting tomorrow, you will begin martial arts training with me.¡± Instead of responding, Ning Changge asked, ¡°Master, what is the highest level in martial arts?¡± Zhang Sanfeng was surprised. ¡°They are called Land Immortals.''¡± ¡°How long can a Land Immortal live?¡± S?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Up to five hundred years.¡± ¡°Only five hundred?¡± Ning Changge was disappointed. His previous life had been marred by a terminal illness, which had given him an indescribable obsession with longevity. Zhang Sanfeng pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°In this world, there are methods such as consuming the essence of spiritual beasts or secret techniques for extending life, which can prolong it to a thousand years.¡± ¡°But not eternal life?¡± Zhang Sanfeng chuckled and said, ¡°Even a Land Immortal, the pinnacle of this world, is bound by a finite lifespan. What¡¯s the significance of living for a few thousand or even a hundred years? Foolish child, humans are mortals; they will eventually die. There¡¯s no need to be so fixated.¡± Ning Changge shook his head slowly. He was determined to achieve immortality, to watch the ever-changing tides of the world for as long as he wished. Chapter 3 - Yin-Yang Infinite Technique Chapter 3 ¨C Yin-Yang Infinite TechniqueIn these three years, Ning Changge was no longer ignorant of this world. This was a comprehensive martial world called Nine Provinces, and its depths were profound. It contained various martial characters he was familiar with from his previous life, but there were also differences. Just like three years ago, his master Zhang Sanfeng had appeared alongside Wang Chongyang and Huang Yaoshi, which was a clear indication of this. In the world of Nine Provinces, several major dynasties coexisted. The Great Qin Dynasty, with its ambitions of uniting the six states, stood prominently. The Great Ming Dynasty, with generations of capable rulers, thrived and grew in strength. The Great Sui Dynasty, despite some instability, still had a solid foundation. The Great Song Dynasty, while relatively weaker, had many martial forces with chivalrous values, and their relationship with the imperial court was more harmonious compared to other dynasties. The Mongol Empire dominated the grasslands, with an eagle-eyed gaze. The Liyang Dynasty, North Li Dynasty, and many other dynasties were also formidable and shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. Furthermore, there were numerous smaller nations scattered throughout. As for the martial world, it was even more chaotic, with strong individuals emerging continuously. The World Alliance harbors ambitious dreams of domination. Moon Flower Palace, led by Yao Yue and Yao Xing, casts a formidable presence in the martial world. The Circular Moon Villa reveres Ding Peng as the God of Blades, and the Daoist Zhang Sanfeng of Wudang is celebrated as a living immortal. The fame of the Five Legends of the Great Song Dynasty continue to rise. In the realm of swordsmanship, the stars shine brightly. Ximen Chuixue and Ye Gucheng are both exceptional swordsmen. Dugu Qiubai, the Great Song Sword Demon, travels the martial world seeking a worthy adversary, while the Great Qin Sword Saint, Gai Nie, appears and disappears mysteriously. In short, countless characters familiar to Ning Changge from his past life were now appearing in the world of Nine Provinces, which often left him amazed. ¡°Master, I would like to begin martial training with you for the time being,¡± Ning Changge said. He had his own plans. Since martial arts couldn¡¯t grant immortality, he decided to use martial arts as a foundation and, with his extraordinary insight, pave his own path to immortality. While others pursued martial arts, he would cultivate himself on the path of immortality. Zhang Sanfeng gazed at Ning Changge for a moment and finally smiled, ¡°Very well, as you wish.¡± He understood Ning Changge¡¯s intentions. Beginning martial training for now meant he wouldn¡¯t focus on it later. The greatest teacher wasn¡¯t one who led their disciples down their own path, but rather, one who guided them to find their own way. From the moment he first saw Ning Changge, he knew that this disciple was not ordinary. Such a prodigy didn¡¯t need rigid guidelines; he needed guidance and assistance. He looked forward to the day Ning Changge would create his own path. ¡°I have one request, Master,¡± Ning Changge said. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to move to the second floor of the scripture chamber to live. It would make it easier for me to read.¡± The scripture chamber was too far from his current residence, and the time it took to travel back and forth was too long, which was unbearable for Ning Changge. He was determined to tread the path of immortality, which meant he needed to use the scriptures as his foundation. The world of Nine Provinces lacked the path of immortality, so even with his exceptional understanding, he couldn¡¯t create it out of thin air. ¡°Very well, go ahead,¡± Zhang Sanfeng agreed. ¡°Today, I will pass on one of my inner cultivation techniques to you, the Pure Yang Infinite Technique.¡± Ning Changge listened attentively. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± S?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. After hearing the oral instructions just once, Ning Changge seemed to have a profound understanding. Zhang Sanfeng was amazed. ¡°I know you have great ambitions,¡± Zhang Sanfeng continued. ¡°From now on, you can freely access Wudang¡¯s martial arts manuals. I hope you can achieve your goals.¡± He looked at Ning Changge with indulgent eyes. Ning Changge was a disciple he had taken in at nearly a hundred years old, and with his exceptional talent, he received special treatment that the other disciples didn¡¯t enjoy. Ning Changge was immensely grateful. Zhang Sanfeng had saved him and brought him to Wudang, and now he was being treated so well. He could only repay this kindness in the future. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Ning Changge bowed sincerely. ¡­ After that day, Ning Changge moved into the scripture chamber at Wudang. At the age of three, he began to read the martial scriptures. Wudang¡¯s martial scriptures were vast, with thousands of volumes. Ning Changge needed to find a glimmer of enlightenment in them and, with his extraordinary insight, forge his own path. However, his decision puzzled the Seven Heroes (of Wudang). These senior brothers had all been fond of Ning Changge and had high hopes for him. They had expected him to excel in martial arts and become the face of Wudang. They couldn¡¯t understand why Ning Changge had chosen this path. Song Yuanqiao and the others took turns trying to persuade him. They thought that since Ning Changge was only three years old, his determination might not be firm, and with some coaxing, they could bring him back to the right path. But they were wrong. Ning Changge¡¯s will was unshakable. No matter how much Song Yuanqiao and Zhang Cuishan, among others, tried to persuade him, he politely declined with a smile and continued studying the scriptures day by day, trying to grasp strands of enlightenment. If he hadn¡¯t also been practicing martial arts, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to their suggestions at all. Even so, the senior brothers couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated. They believed that Ning Changge was wasting his talents. They hoped that one day he would return to the path of martial arts. But for now, they let him be. They thought that if Ning Changge¡¯s current path didn¡¯t lead him to success, he could always focus on martial arts later. Ning Changge wasn¡¯t bothered by their opinions. After three years of living together, he knew that his senior brothers cared about him. He enjoyed this feeling because he had been alone and helpless in his previous life. Now he had a master and senior brothers who cared for him. What more could he ask for? Inside the scripture chamber, Ning Changge silently practiced Wudang¡¯s foundational technique, the Pure Yang Infinite Technique. This technique was a combination of one-third of Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s Nine Yang Divine Art and his own creations. If revealed to the world, it would cause a sensation in the martial world. He aimed to tread the path of immortality, and to do so, he needed to refine his body using the power of heaven and earth. This was different from martial arts, where power came from the body¡¯s essence and circulated through the meridians and dantian. In his vision, the path of immortality involved harnessing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to enhance his own being, which was distinct from martial arts. Therefore, he chose to practice martial arts first. Now, the Pure Yang internal energy was circulating within his meridians, and Ning Changge had already entered the Postnatal realm in a short time. Martial arts had different levels: Postnatal, Innate, Master, Grandmaster, Transcendent, and Land Immortal. In just a short time, he had broken through to the early Postnatal realm, a testament to Ning Changge¡¯s extraordinary talent. [You have meditated on the Pure Yang Infinite Technique for several months, studied dozens of medical and martial arts scriptures, and understood the intricacies of the human body, meridians, and the principles of yin and yang. You have created an unparalleled technique: Yin-Yang Infinite Technique!] Ning Changge¡¯s eyes lit up with joy. In his meridians, the originally pure yang energy suddenly transformed, emanating a gentle force. Following this change, the originally pure yang energy merged with the newly formed yin and yang energy, creating an even more profound Yin-Yang internal energy (also qi). ¡°The original Pure Yang Infinite Technique cultivated an extremely strong yang energy, but it was too rigid. Now, with this Yin-Yang internal energy, the combination of yin and yang not only enhances its strength but also adds a sense of gentleness and flexibility. It¡¯s marvelous!¡± Ning Changge couldn¡¯t help but smile. The Yin-Yang Infinite Technique was the most powerful martial art he had created in these three years. Previously, his creations had mostly been external techniques and skills, but this was the first time he had created such a powerful internal technique, giving him a strong sense of accomplishment. ¡°This Yin-Yang Infinite Technique will give me a deeper understanding of the path of immortality. In time, I will achieve immortality!¡± Ning Changge¡¯s confidence in himself grew. His exceptional understanding provided him with a strong foundation. Opening his eyes, he looked out of the window and smiled, ¡°Seventh Senior Brother, are you hiding again, trying to scare your junior brother?¡± Chapter 4 - Sensing Spiritual Qi Chapter 4 ¨C Sensing Spiritual QiThe recently created Yin-Yang Infinite Technique was extremely powerful. Although it was only at the early postnatal realm, Ning Changge¡¯s sensitivity to internal energy was incredibly acute. This time, he immediately sensed Mo Shenggu outside the window. In fact, Mo Shenggu had already come several times, each time attempting to prank his junior brother. Mo Shenggu was naturally carefree and loved to play. Being the youngest among the disciples, he was initially happy to have a junior brother. However, Ning Changge¡¯s continuous focus on studying the scriptures had left him feeling quite frustrated. The wooden window opened and closed. A young figure dressed in white Daoist robes leaped inside, his face filled with astonishment. ¡°Changge, you could actually sense me?¡± Mo Shenggu exclaimed. In the past, he had deliberately made some noise every time he came, hoping to scare Ning Changge in the dead of night. Little did he know that Ning Changge, despite being only three years old, wasn¡¯t an ordinary child and didn¡¯t pay him any mind. Now, he had been actively detected. Ning Changge, holding a scroll of ¡°Baopuzi ¨C Inner Chapters,¡± was reading it with great interest. He glanced at Mo Shenggu and smiled. ¡°Seventh Senior Brother, you didn¡¯t bother to hide your presence at all. Do you take me for a blind man?¡± Mo Shenggu¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Changge, you¡¯ve already cultivated your internal energy and become a Postnatal martial artist?¡± Ning Changge nodded nonchalantly. ¡°I just cultivated my internal energy tonight.¡± Mo Shenggu couldn¡¯t help but gasp. In just a few months, Ning Changge had cultivated internal energy and reached the Postnatal realm. His talent was simply monstrous. What¡¯s more, Mo Shenggu knew that Ning Changge had devoted most of his time to reading scriptures. If he focused solely on martial arts, Mo Shenggu couldn¡¯t even imagine how powerful Ning Changge would become. ¡°Such a waste of natural talent! Changge, if you could share some of your talent with me ¡­¡± Mo Shenggu sighed dramatically. ¡°I struggled for years to cultivate my first strand of internal energy, and even our Fifth Senior Brother, Zhang Cuishan, who has the best talent among us, took nearly a year.¡± Ning Changge knew that his Seventh Senior Brother had a carefree personality. If he didn¡¯t respond, he would probably leave on his own. Mo Shenggu scratched his head, looking rather pitiful. ¡°Recently, there have been many significant events in the martial world. Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± he tried again. Ning Changge still didn¡¯t lift his head. ¡°Not interested.¡± Mo Shenggu continued, undeterred. ¡°How about this? The recent feud between the Flower Palace and the Sword God Yan Nantian is quite something!¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°What about the Ming Cult? Their leader, Yang Dingtian, has disappeared, and the position of the Cult Leader is up for grabs. Many formidable martial artists in the Ming Cult are eyeing that position!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a member of the Ming Cult.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Well then, how about some interesting gossip? The Direct Disciple of Cihang Jingzhai from the Great Sui Dynasty seems to be collaborating with the Evil King Shi Zhixuan!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And remember, the personal disciple of the Beggar Sect¡¯s leader, Qiao Feng? He recently suppressed the Thirteen Bandits of Taihu Lake. He¡¯s already a Master at such a young age. In due time, he might even surpass your Seventh Brother! I envy him. If I had a slightly better talent, I could go out and make our master proud,¡± Mo Shenggu lamented, his expression filled with envy and frustration. Ning Changge chuckled and said, ¡°Seventh Senior Brother, don¡¯t be so hard on yourself. Keep practicing diligently, and someday you might catch up to Qiao Feng.¡± Mo Shenggu perked up at this. ¡°Really? Changge, you have a discerning eye. Help me figure out when I can surpass Qiao Feng!¡± The two stared at each other, and Ning Changge was left speechless. ¡°Alright, never mind,¡± Mo Shenggu conceded. ¡°You¡¯re not busy right now anyway. I¡¯ve been meditating on the Pure Yang Infinite Technique for the past few days, and I could use some advice from our master when he comes out of seclusion. Can you help me with that?¡± Ning Changge agreed, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll help you understand the Pure Yang Infinite Technique. But first, you need to tell our master when he comes out of seclusion.¡± Mo Shenggu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Great! Little junior brother, you¡¯re amazing! Let me see when I can surpass Qiao Feng!¡± They discussed the technique, and as Mo Shenggu listened, he became increasingly engrossed. However, when Ning Changge explained the latter part of the technique, Mo Shenggu¡¯s forehead creased, and he began to sweat profusely. ¡°Stop, stop, stop! I need to find some paper and a pen to write this down!¡± He couldn¡¯t afford to be careless. After fetching paper and a pen, Mo Shenggu looked at the freshly written notes in his hands and stared blankly. ¡°Little junior brother, is this what you call ¡®slightly comprehended¡¯?¡± This was not just ¡°slightly comprehended.¡± It was a new peerless martial art! Moreover, it was built upon the foundation of the Pure Yang Infinite Technique, making it even more formidable. In the martial world, this art would undoubtedly cause a sensation, potentially leading to countless battles and disputes. Mo Shenggu felt like he was going insane. How could his three-year-old junior brother create such a transcendent technique? At that moment, he couldn¡¯t wait for Song Yuanqiao and the others to return from their mission and for Master Zhang Sanfeng to come out of seclusion. He desperately needed someone to confide in. Ning Changge smiled modestly. ¡°I¡¯ve made some slight progress. Just practice it diligently. It¡¯s slightly easier than cultivating the Pure Yang Infinite Technique. With time and effort, you might catch up to Qiao Feng.¡± Mo Shenggu turned away, his thoughts in turmoil. He had a deeper understanding of Ning Changge¡¯s monstrous talent. ¡°Little junior brother, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. You must hurry and tell our master about this ¡­ um, Yin-Yang Infinite Technique.¡± With that, Mo Shenggu rushed off, almost forgetting that Zhang Sanfeng was still in seclusion. Ning Changge shook his head and chuckled. As long as he didn¡¯t disturb him, everything was fine. He continued to read ¡°Baopuzi ¨C Inner Chapters¡± by the extinguished incense, and he knew that martial arts were just the foundation. Immortality was his ultimate goal. The key was how to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, a challenging problem that required a self-made solution. In the days that followed, Ning Changge continued to practice in solitude within the scripture chamber. Time flew by, and several months passed in the blink of an eye. [You have cultivated the Yin-Yang Infinite Technique and gained insights into the principles of Yin and Yang, nourishing yourself with the purple qi of dawn and the lunar radiance of dusk. You have observed the spirits of heaven and earth, leading to countless realizations. You have created the Spiritual Qi Sensing Chapter!] Ning Changge¡¯s spirit quivered. The Spiritual Qi Sensing Chapter began to operate. In an instant, he felt the world become vibrant and colourful. Strands of power he had never encountered before floated in the air, swirling around him and enveloping his body. S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. He could fully sense the vitality and strength of this power. If he could harness it, he might have a chance at immortality! ¡°So, this is the foundation of immortality, spiritual qi?¡± Ning Changge was excited. Sensing spiritual qi meant that this world indeed allowed for immortal cultivation. This represented the feasibility of his path! All he needed to do next was create methods to absorb and refine this spiritual qi. It would be challenging, but he believed he could succeed. On the other side, Mo Shenggu, who had been cultivating the Pure Yang Infinite Technique for several months, had greatly improved his strength. It wasn¡¯t because he wanted to monopolize the technique; rather, Song Yuanqiao and the others had left the mountain, and their master was in seclusion, so he had no one to share it with. He felt both joyful and tormented. Finally, one day, Song Yuanqiao and the others returned to the mountain! Chapter 5 - Seven Heroes of Wudang in Shock Chapter 5 ¨C Seven Heroes of Wudang in ShockApart from Mo Shenggu, who had reached the peak Postnatal realm, the other six members of the Seven Heroes of Wudang were at the Innate realm. This time, they were descending the mountain to participate in a grand event in the martial world, the Sword Trial Tournament hosted by the Divine Sword Villa. As one of the most renowned martial sects in the Ming Dynasty, Wudang naturally received an invitation. However, at this moment, the expressions on the faces of Song Yuanqiao and the others were far from pleasant. They appeared weary and frustrated. Zhang Cuishan, in a gloomy tone, said, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m feeling a bit tired. I¡¯ll return to rest first.¡± Seeing their usually proud Fifth Senior Brother in this state, Song Yuanqiao raised his hand as if to say something, then sighed deeply and decided against it. In this Sword Trial Tournament, they were welcomed with open arms, and many martial peers publicly praised and respected them. However, underneath the surface, they could sense the disdain from others. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Among the Wudang Heroes, the strongest, Song Yuanqiao, was only at the peak Innate realm. Despite being a prominent sect in the Ming Dynasty, Wudang¡¯s second-generation disciples had not produced a single Master, which left them feeling inadequate. Zhang Cuishan had the best talent among them, and despite his young age, he was currently at the Postnatal realm, second only to Mo Shenggu in terms of cultivation level. The feeling of being looked down upon was particularly hard for him to bear. He felt like he was bringing shame to their master¡¯s reputation. Second Senior Brother Yu Lianzhou sighed with regret, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that our aptitude isn¡¯t good enough. We were secretly ridiculed by those Shaolin monks. Our master, who had such a renowned reputation, is losing face because of us ¡­¡± The others displayed similar expressions of regret. In the martial world of the Ming Dynasty, Wudang and Shaolin were held in equal regard. Zhang Sanfeng, their master, had a history of disputes with Shaolin, and this had continued through the generations. Seeing the despondent expressions of his junior brothers, Song Yuanqiao, as the eldest, felt a strong sense of responsibility. ¡°Brothers, all blame lies on me being too incompetent and stupid, if I was able to rise to be a Master, we would not be humiliated like this.¡± His junior brothers quickly reassured him. ¡°Senior Brother, there¡¯s no need for you to blame yourself.¡± ¡°Blaming Senior Brother for our own lack of talent is unfair.¡± ¡°Senior Brother, please don¡¯t blame yourself. We will continue to cultivate diligently. I refuse to believe that the second-generation disciples of Wudang can¡¯t produce a Master!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we still need to uphold our master¡¯s honor!¡± Gradually, their spirits began to lift. At this moment, they heard Mo Shenggu¡¯s voice in the distance, shouting, ¡°Senior Brothers, what are you all doing standing there? Hurry over!¡± It turned out that Zhang Cuishan, who had just left, had been intercepted by Mo Shenggu at some point. Song Yuanqiao couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Seventh Junior Brother, have you been practicing diligently over these past two months? Is everything in order at the sect?¡± Mo Shenggu patted his chest and said with a grin, ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve been diligently practicing every day, and everything at the sect is well. I¡¯m keeping an eye on those little juniors, and Qing Shu can even walk now!¡± Third Senior Brother Yu Daiyan chuckled, ¡°It seems that Junior Brother Mo is quite confident. I remember someone avoiding Senior Brother¡¯s inspection every time he came to check our progress.¡± Laughter filled the air as everyone¡¯s earlier frustration dissipated. They teased Mo Shenggu good-naturedly. However, they soon realized that something was different about Mo Shenggu this time. He was full of excitement and didn¡¯t seem to be hiding anything. ¡°Get ready to be amazed!¡± Mo Shenggu said with a mysterious smile. Everyone exchanged curious glances. Song Yuanqiao chuckled, ¡°We¡¯ll see how much you¡¯ve improved later. If you¡¯re just bragging, you¡¯ll have to copy the Tao Te Ching a hundred times!¡± ¡°Why wait? Senior brothers, please watch!¡± Mo Shenggu was eager to show off, like he was presenting a treasure. s?a??h th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. After he stood still, he swiftly retreated to an open space in front of everyone. With a crisp sound, his sword was drawn, followed by a dazzling display of swordlight, so dense that it left no room for air. His Daoist robe fluttered with a certain elegance. Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. Mo Shenggu¡¯s long sword was like a dragon, harmonizing yin and yang. With a stroke of his sword, a bright white sword qi shot out, and the wooden stake in front of him was instantly cut in half with a smooth surface. ¡°How is it, senior brothers?¡± Mo Shenggu sheathed his sword and stood there proudly, like a peacock spreading its feathers. Song Yuanqiao and the others were extremely excited, repeatedly saying: ¡°Seventh Junior Brother, have you also broken through to the Innate Realm?¡± ¡°Ha-ha-ha! Excellent! Wudang gains another Innate master!¡± Everyone was overjoyed. Just after returning to the sect, they received this wonderful news, and their moods instantly brightened. Mo Shenggu was a bit embarrassed by everyone¡¯s compliments, and he scratched his head with a smile. Zhang Cuishan patted Mo Shenggu¡¯s shoulder with a smile. ¡°Well done, Little Seven. You broke through quietly. With this, the next time you go down the mountain, you can come with us!¡± Zhang Sanfeng had an unwritten rule. His disciples needed to reach the Innate Realm before they could go down the mountain for training. This was not only for dealing with the dangers of the martial world but also for tempering their characters, making them as stable as Mount Tai. After the laughter, Song Yuanqiao was somewhat puzzled. ¡°Seventh Junior Brother, I remember you were still some time away from the Innate Realm. Even if it was faster, it would still take one or two years. How did you suddenly achieve a breakthrough? Did you have some kind of enlightenment?¡± He was the eldest senior brother. He often monitored the progress of his junior brothers¡¯ cultivation and knew their levels very well. Mo Shenggu suddenly smiled mysteriously. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want to tell you.¡± This immediately piqued their curiosity. A little later, in the Mingqing Hall, Song Yuanqiao and the others sat together, their eyes wide open, and their expressions dumbfounded, like a group of statues. Even Song Yuanqiao, who usually maintained his composure, was overwhelmed. Mo Shenggu looked at his senior brothers¡¯ stunned expressions and couldn¡¯t help but smirk. When he had first learned about the Yin-Yang Infinite Technique from Ning Changge, he had reacted similarly. Now, seeing the same reactions in his senior brothers was quite satisfying. Coughing lightly, Mo Shenggu cleared his throat and said innocently, ¡°Is it really that surprising? Don¡¯t forget, our little junior brother is a monster! You all know that!¡± At this point, Song Yuanqiao and the others finally came to their senses and stared at Mo Shenggu. ¡°Seventh Junior Brother, are you absolutely sure that this Yin-Yang Infinite Technique was created by our junior brother?¡± These people were all experts in the innate realm and could naturally see the extraordinary nature of this martial art. It could be said that it was several times more powerful than the previously known Pure Yang Infinite Technique. Not only was it faster to cultivate, but it also had greater power. It was undoubtedly a divine art, and the most incredible kind of divine art! Song Yuanqiao felt that if he were to switch to practicing this Yin-Yang Infinite Technique, he might have a chance to break through to the Master realm. Mo Shenggu couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit choked up. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. It¡¯s not like our junior brother wanted me gone, so he made this up just to get rid of me, right? How could I advance to the Innate realm so quickly otherwise?¡± They all shook their heads in unison, trusting Mo Shenggu¡¯s words. Then, Song Yuanqiao couldn¡¯t help but look towards the direction of the scripture chamber, a sense of awe in his eyes. ¡°Our junior brother is truly a monster! This level of comprehension is beyond belief!¡± He had just started practicing not long ago, and he had created a divine art even more powerful than the Pure Yang Infinite Technique. This was nothing short of monstrous talent. Afterward, he slapped his thigh, a revelation hitting him. ¡°No, we must inform our master about this as soon as possible!¡± Chapter 6 - Zhang Sanfeng Emerges Chapter 6 ¨C Zhang Sanfeng EmergesThe disciples looked towards Song Yuanqiao, and they heard him continue, ¡°Our junior brother is such a prodigy; the path of martial arts is his true calling! If he¡¯s willing to cultivate his martial skills seriously, there¡¯s no doubt he¡¯ll surpass our master and ascend to become a legendary Land Immortal in the future!¡± He couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. Although Ning Changge had displayed some extraordinary talents before, this was on a whole different level. Song Yuanqiao couldn¡¯t help but imagine how astonishing Ning Changge could become if he dedicated himself wholeheartedly to martial cultivation. Perhaps, within a few years, he could surpass them all. Originally, he had thought that Ning Changge would eventually come back after facing difficulties on his own. But now, it seemed like every day wasted was a torment. ¡°That¡¯s right, we must inform our master as soon as possible and let him decide! I¡¯m sure when Master learns about our junior brother¡¯s incredible talents, he won¡¯t allow him to continue down this chaotic path,¡± Fourth Senior Brother, Zhang Songxi, nodded. The other disciples also agreed, and Sixth Senior Brother Yin Liting asked with confusion, ¡°Why not try to persuade our junior brother directly?¡± Song Yuanqiao was helpless, ¡°You all know our junior brother¡¯s stubbornness. If we annoy him, he might not come back even if we want him to. This matter can only be handled by our master. Let¡¯s hope our junior brother can change his mind when our master talks to him.¡± He then turned to instruct, ¡°Little Seventh, for the time being, try not to bother our junior brother. He already had limited time for martial training. If you disturb him, be prepared for I will beat you up!¡± Seeing that the eldest senior brother had spoken, Mo Shengguo could only smile bitterly and nod. ¡°Now, we¡¯ll wait for our master to come out of seclusion. As for this Yin-Yang Infinite Technique, we can start practicing it to make breakthroughs as soon as possible!¡± The disciples all nodded. They had been holding back their efforts for the upcoming Divine Sword Villa Tournament, and now, with this extraordinary technique, it was the perfect time to cultivate diligently. They were determined to make significant progress in the next opportunity. ¡­ Ning Changge, unaware of his senior brothers¡¯ deliberations, was still engrossed in the Wudang classics. He carefully studied the superior light-foot technique known as ¡°Ladder to the Clouds¡± and concurrently practiced the technique to enhance his perception of spiritual energy. He was well versed in these books. The scriptures were to be read. It contained the rich truths and mysteries, and the roots of the path to immortality, were hidden within it, which would also transform into the underpinnings of Ning Changge¡¯s heaven-defying enlightenment. Martial arts masterpieces were also to be read. Among them was the method of running internal energy, and how to refine the ambient spiritual energy into internal spiritual energy and carry it freely was the next challenge Ning Changge would¡¯ve to overcome. A process that could be borrowed from martial arts to a certain extent. At this moment he was able to feel the strands of ambient spiritual energy weaving and hovering over the surface of his body. He tried to take in the energy. But it was tough. It couldn¡¯t be done. Ning Changge frowned. Unknowingly, Ning Changge fell into deep thought. [You¡¯ve read the superior light-foot technique and have created an unparalleled body technique, ¡®Floating Clouds and Heavenly Feathers.¡¯] His hands, which had been holding the scripture, returned it to its original place without him noticing. Ning Changge lightly tapped the ground with his toes, and his highly condensed internal energy allowed him to float effortlessly to the second floor. His control over this remarkable technique was astounding. If he had even more profound internal energy, he could possibly achieve ¡®walking on air¡¯ or ¡®riding the wind and skimming the clouds,¡¯ becoming a true immortal. However, Ning Changge remained unfazed. Regardless of how powerful this technique was, it was still a martial art. It may have seemed like magic, but it was not true immortality. He had only one obsession ¨C to become an immortal, to attain eternal life. Light as a feather, he landed softly on the second floor. Ning Changge carefully held a Daoist scripture in his hand ¨C the ¡°Zhuangzi.¡± He pondered, ¡°To become an immortal, the first step is to use spiritual energy, absorbing and assimilating it into my body. But the challenging part is how to move the energy efficiently. There are two possible solutions: one is to use a specific method, which requires exceptional absorption skills, and the other is to use brute force, which relies on strengthening my spiritual power, or shall I say, spiritual awareness?¡± Without realizing it, Ning Changge became deeply engrossed in his thoughts. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The words of the first chapter of Zhuangzi¡¯s ¡°Wandering at Ease¡± continuously appeared before Ning Changge¡¯s eyes, scrolling and emitting a radiant light. Ning Changge completely transformed into a statue, holding the Daoist scriptures in his hands, standing in his original place. It¡¯s unclear how much time had passed. The golden crow was setting in the west, and the moon rabbit was rising high in the sky. Ning Changge finally regained consciousness, his eyes filled with joy and contentment. [You have sensed spiritual energy, observed it, and gained inspiration from the ¡°Wandering at Ease,¡± you have created the North Sea Ingestion Technique!] ¡°He couldn¡¯t wait to try. The spiritual energy sensing technique was activated, and the spiritual energy in the world became vividly active. The North Sea Ingestion Technique began to capture spiritual energy frantically, forming small whirlpools. The previously immobile spiritual energy outside his body was instantly sucked into his body. ¡°It works!¡± A smile appeared on Ning Changge¡¯s lips. Although he couldn¡¯t yet apply the spiritual energy, he had achieved the first step of ingesting it. The next steps could be resolved gradually. Solving one problem after another, creating immortal techniques was a matter of course. ¡°Now, the ingestion speed seems a bit slow. I can continue to refine the North Sea Ingestion Technique. In addition, I need to create a method to temper my spirit, transforming it into divine consciousness as soon as possible. This way, ingesting spiritual energy will become twice as efficient with half the effort!¡± With his extraordinary comprehension, Ning Changge had confidence. He just needed to keep experimenting and move step by step in the right direction. Creating immortal techniques was only a matter of time. Ning Changge was immersed in the Taoist scriptures, forgetting both sleep and food. ¡­ Time passed by. Ning Changge was alone in the scripture library, engrossed in the Daoist texts, with no one to interrupt his peaceful study. Meanwhile, the Seven Heroes of Wudang were diligently practicing, eagerly awaiting Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s emergence from seclusion. However, they didn¡¯t anticipate that their master¡¯s seclusion would last longer than expected. Ning Changge had turned four years old by this time. Several times, Song Yuanqiao had been tempted to enter the scripture chamber personally to persuade Ning Changge, but he knew Ning Changge¡¯s temperament too well. Thinking about the obstinacy of his junior brother, Song Yuanqiao quickly abandoned the idea. Fortunately, Zhang Sanfeng was not a stickler for convention. This half a year had been tormenting for the disciples. Finally, one day, Zhang Sanfeng emerged from seclusion. ¡°Master, we pay our respects!¡± Each disciple respectfully knelt and saluted without hesitation. Seeing his beloved disciples, Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s lingering frustration from his unsuccessful seclusion dissipated. He glanced around and saw that there were only seven disciples, and said with a smile: ¡°Is Changge still in the scripture chamber?¡± ¡°Yes, master. Changge is persistent. Do you want to call him over?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, let him stay there. I¡¯ll go see him later.¡± Zhang Sanfeng was particularly fond of Ning Changge, and he was not the kind of person who cared about secular rules. All the disciples replied quickly. Zhang Sanfeng sat with ease, taking the refreshing tea from Song Yuanqiao, took a sip, and carefully scanned his disciples with a critical eye. After not seeing them for half a year, they had indeed made considerable progress. Suddenly. He gasped in surprise and noticed that something was wrong. Chapter 7 - Is There a Master Coming to Wudang? Chapter 7 ¨C Is There a Master Coming to Wudang?Zhang Sanfeng was filled with uncertainty. As a transcendent expert on the brink of reaching the pinnacle of martial arts world¨Cand become a Land Immortal¨Che could easily discern the progress of his disciples. At this moment, it was abundantly clear. His eldest disciple, Song Yuanqiao, was on the verge of achieving the Master realm. He just needed the right opportunity to successfully break through. The most talented among them, the fifth disciple Zhang Cuishan, had reached the peak of the Innate realm. Even the youngest, seventh disciple Mo Shenggu, had attained the Innate realm. The other disciples had also made considerable progress, much more than he had expected. Everyone achieving small breakthroughs. Zhang Sanfeng knew the talents of his disciples better than anyone else. Based on their individual abilities, achieving such rapid progress could be explained through moments of enlightenment for one or two of them. However, for all seven disciples to make such progress simultaneously was beyond comprehension. ¡°Could it be that they¡¯ve encountered some extraordinary opportunities while I was in seclusion?¡± Zhang Sanfeng wondered. Seeing the surprise in Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s eyes, the Seven Heroes felt encouraged. Their master¡¯s approval was the greatest encouragement they could receive. Zhang Sanfeng smiled and asked, ¡°Has something remarkable happened at the Divine Sword Villa recently?¡± He had completely forgotten about the frustrations and hardships of his recent unsuccessful seclusion. The progress his disciples had made brought a smile to his face. Song Yuanqiao was about to respond, but Mo Shenggu spoke up with a mischievous grin, ¡°Senior brother, why don¡¯t you tell our master the whole story directly? It saves him from guessing.¡± Mo Shenggu was quite anxious and wanted to see Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s reaction. This piqued Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s curiosity even more. Song Yuanqiao cast a disapproving glance at Mo Shenggu, then respectfully took out a secret manual from his robe. Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s surprise deepened as he received the manual. He was puzzled by the name on the cover, ¡°Yin-Yang Infinite Technique? Why does it sound so similar to the Pure Yang Infinite Technique?¡± He murmured this thought and began to read. The Wudang Seven Heroes observed their master closely, curious about his reaction. Initially, Zhang Sanfeng seemed calm. But as he continued reading, his demeanor changed. He grew increasingly serious, losing his composure the more he read; his eyes showing his astonishment. He even began muttering to himself. ¡°So, this is it. Pure Yang is too extreme, excessively rigid and easily broken. The true path lies in the harmony of Yin and Yang. Despite years of practicing the Tai Chi, I never realized ¡­¡± Zhang Sanfeng shook his head in amazement. His profound level of cultivation allowed him to grasp the essence of this technique better than his disciples. Witnessing such emotional fluctuations in their master, which were a rare occurrence, the Seven Heroes couldn¡¯t help but smirk inwardly. Mo Shenggu: Successful! S~?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Zhang Sanfeng slowly stood up and turned his back to them, appearing to be meticulously studying the manual. In reality, he was concealing his shock. Where the Seven Heroes couldn¡¯t see, Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s eyes revealed his astonishment. His eyebrows and beard quivered uncontrollably. He was truly amazed! The Pure Yang Infinite Technique was the culmination of his lifelong study. It was a combination of one-third of the Nine Yang Divine Technique, along with his own creation, the Supreme Yang Divine Technique. He had confidence that even when facing the complete Nine Yang Divine Technique, he wouldn¡¯t be inferior. But now ¡­ This Yin-Yang Infinite Technique made him feel like he was reaching for something unattainable. Easy to know, hard to achieve. He had attempted to integrate his Tai Chi principles into it, but it was extremely challenging. Perhaps after advancing to the realm of an Land Immortal he might have a chance. Seeing their master¡¯s trembling hands hidden behind him, the Seven Heroes knew that their master was truly shocked. After a while, Zhang Sanfeng sighed, ¡°It seems a master has visited Wudang. They¡¯ve used the Pure Yang Infinite Technique as a foundation to create this extraordinary Yin-Yang Infinite Technique, which I cannot match. I would love to meet this master ¡­¡± ¡°With this Yin-Yang Infinite Technique as a foundation, my path becomes closer to reaching the Land Immortal realm. There¡¯s hope!¡± This time, it was the Seven Heroes¡¯ turn to be astonished. They had never expected their master to give such a high evaluation. It surpassed their wildest imaginations. But soon, their expressions turned strange. Zhang Sanfeng continued regretfully, ¡°Could it be that this master is no longer at Wudang?¡± Song Yuanqiao hesitated, then said, ¡°No, master. The one who created this technique is none other than our junior brother, your disciple, Ning Changge.¡± As the words sank in, Zhang Sanfeng was left dumbfounded. There was only one thought in his mind: ¡°How is that possible?!¡± ¡­ A moment later, Zhang Sanfeng managed to overcome his astonishment. To him, creating a profound skill like the Yin-Yang Infinite Technique was a feat only a Land Immortal could achieve. And yet, he was told that it was created by his own disciple, Ning Changge. While he knew that Ning Changge was an extraordinary talent, even a dragon among men, this revelation seemed beyond the realm of reason. It was as if he could still hear Ning Changge¡¯s words from a year ago asking about immortality. After those words, Ning Changge had moved into the scripture chamber, dedicating himself to the pursuit of knowledge, enduring solitude that would have driven an ordinary person mad. Song Yuanqiao, in a respectful tone, interrupted Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s thoughts, ¡°Master, with Ning Changge¡¯s extraordinary talent, we must not allow him to waste his time in the scripture chamber. If he dedicates himself to martial cultivation, he is destined to become a legendary figure in the martial world. Instead of chasing an elusive path to immortality, he should focus on martial arts. Master, we implore you to make a decision! Only you can persuade Ning Changge to change his course.¡± The Seven Heroes of Wudang looked at Zhang Sanfeng, their hearts filled with worry. The pursuit of immortality was elusive, and they feared that Ning Changge might squander his time, leaving him with a lifetime of regret. Zhang Sanfeng found himself in a dilemma. His usual teaching philosophy was to tailor instruction to each disciple¡¯s preferences and aptitude, never forcing them down a particular path. He believed that his disciples should choose their own martial arts journey. But now, he was wavering. Ning Changge wanted to find a way to live forever. Even though he thought it was impossible in his heart, he strongly supported it. He only had one requirement: he couldn¡¯t abandon martial arts. The world was perilous, and only with martial arts by your side can you feel at ease. But now, he was unsure. ¡°As Song Yuanqiao mentioned, with Changge¡¯s talent, if he dedicates himself to martial arts, he could potentially reach the Land Immortal realm and even surpass other Land Immortals, becoming a martial legend. Chasing the path of immortality, which seems unrealistic, would indeed be a waste of time ¡­¡± Various thoughts swirled in Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s mind. He questioned himself on whether he should actively intervene in his junior disciple¡¯s choices. He was at war with heaven and man. However, a moment later, Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s face revealed a bitter smile of self-ridicule. ¡°Zhang Sanfeng, Zhang Sanfeng, you are truly conflicted.¡± Chapter 8 - Disciple Realized Several Martial Arts Techniques Again Chapter 8 ¨C Disciple Realized Several Martial Arts Techniques AgainZhang Sanfeng regained his senses and couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply. Just moments ago, he had realized that he had almost fallen into the trap of ¡®delusion¡¯. Looking at his disciples¡¯ puzzled expressions, Zhang Sanfeng asked, ¡°Yuanqiao, Lianzhou, let me ask you, what is the fundamental principle of our Wudang sect?¡± Song Yuanqiao replied without hesitation, ¡°We, of Wudang, follow the teachings of the True Martial Emperor, Emperor Zhenwu, with the aim of nurturing life and martial techniques as our means.¡± [Xuanwu (god) ¨C Wikipedia] Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s face gradually became more serious, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why are you so concerned about whether your junior brother is willing to practice martial arts with all his might? His desire to seek the path of immortality is his choice, and what we need to do is respect his decision. Yuanqiao, you are too impatient.¡± Through this incident, he realized that he had been lax in his teachings in recent years, and his disciples had unknowingly embarked on a path that emphasized martial strength, quietly changing their beliefs. Song Yuanqiao and the others remained still. After a while, they wore expressions of guilt and respectfully bowed, saying, ¡°Master, you are right. We were too obstinate.¡± Zhang Sanfeng waved his hand, understanding his disciples¡¯ thoughts to some extent. Being highly regarded in the martial world had placed great pressure on them, and they didn¡¯t want to tarnish his reputation. Moreover, several of them were pure-hearted but had average aptitude, causing Wudang to gain a reputation for a lack of successors. Zhang Sanfeng himself didn¡¯t care for it, but Song Yuanqiao and other were particularly restless. Now that such a monster like Ning Changge had arrived, naturally they had begun to put pin all their hopes on him unconsciously, which led to the current state. Zhang Sanfeng sighed, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. From now on, every ten days, you shall join me in cultivating the Tao and nurturing your mind.¡± The disciples hurriedly bowed, their expressions filled with anxiety. ¡°Master, please don¡¯t blame yourself. It¡¯s our stupidity. We almost developed attachments. As you said, our junior brother has made his choice, and we should wholeheartedly support him. No matter the final outcome, as long as our junior brother is in Wudang, no one can harm him!¡± Zhang Songxi and the others spoke earnestly. Zhang Sanfeng smiled and stroked his beard. ¡°That¡¯s how it should be. There should be no attachment in the path of martial arts, or progress will be difficult. Yuanqiao, you should be close to advancing to the rank of a Master soon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your wise guidance, Master!¡± Song Yuanqiao respectfully expressed his gratitude. Zhang Sanfeng looked in the direction of the scripture chamber and advised, ¡°As for your junior brother, let him follow his own path. Occasionally, let him come out and take a breather. Relaxation is also a way to achieve more with less effort.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± The disciples bowed and withdrew, their attitudes markedly different from before. Zhang Sanfeng nodded in satisfaction. He planned to visit his young disciple in the scripture chamber later. *** In the scripture chamber, Ning Changge was sitting cross-legged, leaning against the loft, basking in the moonlight. Strands of moonlight continuously drifted in, infusing him with a magical power, making him feel extraordinarily clear-headed and refreshed. He became even more perceptive. [You have comprehended a trace of the essence of moonlight as you observed the stars and bathed in moonlight. You have grasped the simple utilization of the power of moonlight. You have created the Moonlight Spirit Forging Technique!] In an instant, more and more of moonlight¡¯s energy was drawn and absorbed. Ning Changge felt his pores breathing freely, and all the energy flowed into his mind. In an instant, he felt his spiritual power visibly increase. He opened his eyes, a joyful look in them. ¡°Gathering purple energy in the morning and receiving moonlight at night. With the North Sea Ingestion Technique and the Moonlight Spirit Forging Technique to cultivate my spirit, it¡¯s only a matter of time before my spiritual power transforms into spiritual consciousness!¡± Ning Changge could feel that his spirit was getting stronger. Coupled with the North Sea Ingestion Technique, the amount of spiritual energy he could draw was increasing. Although he couldn¡¯t retain it yet, it was progress. Even now, it had its benefits. He could sense that when a substantial amount of spiritual energy entered his body, it slightly improved his physique, making him grow faster, and strengthening his body. In martial terms, it improved his root and bones, and potentially, he might become exceptionally strong and healthy. Getting rid of all his diseases, which could prolong his life. It was like the path of martial arts, where one could start as a weakling and, through cultivation, become a genius. But this wasn¡¯t of great use to Ning Changge. It simply made him understand that spiritual energy could extend his life to match the heavens, and perhaps, someday, he might achieve eternal life. He stood up slowly, activating the Floating Clouds and Heavenly Feathers Technique to descend to the first floor. However, when he arrived, he was stunned. A familiar figure was smiling at him. Zhang Sanfeng. Ning Changge exclaimed in delight, ¡°Master, you¡¯ve come out of seclusion?¡± ¡°I have been an unfilial disciple, failing to welcome you in time and causing you to come here personally,¡± he felt a bit guilty, as he had spent a long time in the scripture chamber and sometimes was unaware of what was happening outside. Zhang Sanfeng waved his hand and motioned for Ning Changge to sit down. Ning Changge respectfully poured tea for him. Zhang Sanfeng gave him guidance, ¡°Between us as master and disciple, there¡¯s no need for such formalities. If you aspire, just continue your studies in the scripture chamber. I won¡¯t blame you. But remember to go out and take a walk now and then. Don¡¯t become too absorbed in your studies.¡± S~?a??h the n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Ning Changge was moved and bowed, saying, ¡°I always your guidance in mind, Master.¡± Zhang Sanfeng looked at his four-year-old disciple. Appearance-wise, he was no different from an eight or nine-year-old child, but more importantly, his mental maturity far exceeded his age. He had spent quite some time here earlier, observing Ning Changge absorb the power of the moonlight with his own eyes. He had been deeply impressed, especially when he sensed the subtle presence of heavenly and earthly energy around Ning Changge, similar to the aura that a martial artist at the Transcendent Realm possessed, although not as clear. Zhang Sanfeng was now convinced that his young disciple didn¡¯t need his guidance. As long as he aided when needed, Ning Changge could walk his own path. ¡°Changge, your path is one you must tread on your own. If you ever need help, don¡¯t hesitate to ask me or your senior brothers. They genuinely care about you. There¡¯s no need to be polite.¡± Zhang Sanfeng spoke candidly. Ning Changge nodded earnestly. ¡°I understand, Master.¡± He continued, ¡°Master, I have recently realized several martial arts techniques. You can keep them in the sect for everyone to learn from and benefit.¡± Chapter 9 - Passing Down the Teachings Chapter 9 ¨C Passing Down the TeachingsWith that said, Ning Changge took out several manuals, all of which he had transcribed during his leisure time. Peerless body technique ¡°Floating Cloud Heavenly Feathers,¡± peerless sword technique ¡°Infinite Azure Dragon Sword,¡± peerless hand combat technique ¡°Two-Yin Star Fighting Fist¡±¡­ These martial arts techniques were all created by Ning Changge based on the martial arts of the sect and his own insights accumulated from studying Taoist scriptures. Just as he had envisioned originally, he devoted most of his energy to creating immortal cultivation techniques, with the rest dedicated to martial arts. On one hand, immortal techniques needed martial arts as their foundation, and on the other hand, he wanted to repay Wudang. Since he had joined Wudang, both his master and his senior brothers had treated him kindly, and Ning Changge felt that he should repay their kindness to maintain a clear conscience. As for techniques like the North Sea Ingestion Technique and the Spiritual Qi Sensing Chapter, they were created by Ning Changge based on his own physical constitution and might not be of much use to others. He planned to consider making personalized techniques for them in the future when he had achieved success on the path of immortality. Zhang Sanfeng took the several manuals from him, one by one, and as he flipped through them, his eyes were filled with astonishment, as if he was holding substantial treasures. These martial arts techniques were all top-tier, even surpassing the Yin-Yang Infinite Technique he had previously taught Ning Changge. Among them, some provided even more profound insights. Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s understanding of Ning Changge¡¯s extraordinary talents deepened even further. He couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡° Originally, he had supported Ning Changge simply because of his character, but with this series of divine martial arts techniques laid before him, he couldn¡¯t help but consider the possibility. S~?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Creating so many divine martial arts techniques in just one year, it was a sign of exceptional talent. He might truly be a reincarnated immortal, as some said. Zhang Sanfeng carefully put away the manuals, and the admiration in his eyes towards Ning Changge became more evident. ¡°Changge, you have a heart for it.¡± What he valued most was Ning Changge¡¯s determination. The second and third-generation disciples of Wudang were indeed somewhat weak in terms of strength. With these divine martial arts techniques, their strength would undoubtedly increase significantly. While Zhang Sanfeng had a calm temperament, it didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t want his disciples to improve their reputation. He just believed in going with the flow. Moreover, these techniques would also benefit him. ¡°These are all things disciples should do. In the future, if I create new martial arts, Master can have the senior brothers come and take them when they have the time,¡± Ning Changge humbly replied. Zhang Sanfeng nodded slowly. At this moment, he felt that meeting Ning Changge at the foot of Mount Hua had been the luckiest event in his life. ¡°Changge, during this seclusion, I¡¯ve gained some new insights into the Dao of Taiji. Listen carefully, I hope it will be of some help to you,¡± Zhang Sanfeng said with a serious expression. This was one of the main reasons he had come today. [Note: Taiji (philosophy) ¨C Wikipedia] Ning Changge¡¯s eyes shone brightly. Although he had exceptional comprehension, he needed to accumulate more experience. Experiencing the mortal world and gaining various insights were what he lacked. He would not underestimate anyone, as even his master had knowledge and wisdom worth learning from. ¡°Taiji was the Supreme One in the beginning. If we don¡¯t know life, how can we know death, the of life and death, the principles of yin and yang ¡­¡± Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s voice contained a hint of the Tao. Ning Changge¡¯s eyes were gleaming as he listened to the lecture. Although he had incredible insight, but he need to accumulate more in order to properly utilize it. Heaven-defying insight never came out of thin air, and requires a lot of knowledge as a foundation. One day, if he succeeded in creating a path to immortality, he would definitely go down the mountain and practice, and both the human world and nature would be his teachers. Only then would he grow faster and move forward in the path of immortality. Listening to Zhang Sanfeng explain the principles of the Yin and Yang of the Taiji Dao, Ning Changge¡¯s mind was suddenly filled with countless insights. His previous readings of Daoist scriptures had also contained relevant explanations. Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s perspective now served as a catalyst, igniting a burst of inspiration, like thunderbolts sparking a fire on earth. One master, one disciple. One old, one young. One lectured, one listened. Together, they created a perfect picture. [You have listened to the Taiji Dao and gained a deeper understanding of the principles of Yin and Yang. You have discovered the shortcomings of the Yin-Yang Infinite Technique and improved it, creating the Yin-Yang Infinite Technique (Improved Version)!] [You have listened to the Taiji Dao, made analogies, and gained insights into the principles of Yin and Yang, life and death. You have realized that spiritual energy and the human body are interdependent as Yin and Yang. You have created the Taiji Spirit Severing Technique!] After an unknown amount of time passed, Ning Changge slowly opened his eyes. Zhang Sanfeng was smiling at him, unable to hide his admiration and approval. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Master,¡± Ning Changge said gratefully. He couldn¡¯t wait to activate the North Sea Ingestion Technique. The spiritual energy flowed into him, much to Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s surprise. Although Zhang Sanfeng couldn¡¯t directly sense the presence of spiritual energy, he could feel the external signs of the pressure exerted by the spiritual energy. In essence, this was the essence of what a Transcendent Realm expert called ¡°manipulating the great power of heaven and earth.¡± As for Ning Changge, he was overjoyed. In the past, when he absorbed spiritual energy using the North Sea Ingestion Technique, most of it would quickly dissipate, leaving behind only a tiny fraction, less than one-thousandth, to silently enhance his physique. But now, with the Taiji Spirit Severing Technique cutting off a portion of the spiritual energy, the human body and spiritual energy were like magnets attracting each other. More than half of the spiritual energy was retained within Ning Changge¡¯s body. Although it was forcefully retained, like swatting flies, it was a promising start. Another problem was solved, and Ning Changge couldn¡¯t help but feel elated. ¡°To hear the truth in the morning and die in the evening.¡± [The phrase ¡°to hear the truth in the morning and die in the evening¡± is a Chinese idiom (³ÉÓï, ch¨¦ngy¨³) known as ¡°³¯ÎŵÀ£¬Ï¦ËÀ¿ÉÒÓ¡± (Zh¨¡o w¨¦n d¨¤o, x¨© s¨« k¨§ y¨«). This idiom is often attributed to the Chinese philosopher Confucius. The context of this phrase emphasizes the idea of gaining profound knowledge or enlightenment in one¡¯s life. It suggests that if a person has the opportunity to hear or learn deep truths or wisdom (³¯ÎŵÀ, Zh¨¡o w¨¦n d¨¤o) in the morning, they can feel content or fulfilled even if they were to pass away (ϦËÀ¿ÉÒÓ, x¨© s¨« k¨§ y¨«) later in the day. Essentially, it conveys the idea that acquiring valuable knowledge or insights is so meaningful that it can make a person¡¯s life complete, regardless of how long they live afterward.] Zhang Sanfeng saw the sincerity in his disciple¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but smile, stroking his beard. ¡°Well done!¡± He was becoming more and more satisfied with Ning Changge. Ning Changge stopped his circulation and said, ¡°Master, I have gained some understanding of Yin and Yang principles you just explained. The previous Yin and Yang Infinite Technique still has some flaws, please inform senior brothers about the improved versions.¡± He then recited, word by word, the improved version of the Yin and Yang Infinite Technique. Zhang Sanfeng said nothing. He nodded and left. But the corners of his lips curled up quietly, and his posture turning leisurely. If you get a good disciple like this, what more could one ask for? Ning Changge was happy sensing the joy in his master¡¯s heart. *** After this, no one disturbed Ning Changge¡¯s cultivation. He devoted himself entirely to studying Daoist scriptures and strengthening his foundation. Occasionally, he went out to relax and meet with his master and senior brothers. As for the third-generation disciples, they rarely saw the legendary genius junior martial brother. Ning Changge¡¯s existence was only passed down through word of mouth. Even if some of the disciples went to the scripture chamber, most of the time, they couldn¡¯t find him. In this atmosphere, time passed slowly. Ning Changge continued to overcome various problems on the path of immortality, step by step, progressing steadfastly. In the blink of an eye, Ning Changge turned eight years old. Chapter 10 - Today is the Day Chapter 10 ¨C Today is the DayNing Changge was eight years old now. This also meant that he had been residing in the scripture chamber for a full five years. In these five years, Wudang has undergone tremendous changes. From top to bottom, it has experienced astonishing transformations. If originally Wudang was respected by the martial world mainly due to Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s reputation, then now, the second and third-generation disciples of Wudang have also begun to shine and gain recognition in the martial world. Thanks to the various miraculous martial arts and techniques that Ning Changge occasionally created, especially the several improved versions of the Yin-Yang Infinite Technique, the cultivations of Song Yuanqiao and others have advanced by leaps and bounds. When Ning Changge was five years old, Song Yuanqiao was the first among the second-generation disciples to break through to the Master realm, becoming the number one Master among Wudang¡¯s second-generation disciples. On that day, the Seven Heroes of Wudang shed tears of joy and gathered with Ning Changge. Song Yuanqiao, overwhelmed by the pressure he had carried all these years as Wudang¡¯s senior disciple, finally found relief. For many years, being Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s top disciple came with immense pressure. Having such a powerful master was akin to having a huge mountain on one¡¯s back. When Song Yuanqiao traveled the martial world, others would gauge him by Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s standards. However, in terms of martial arts, the original Song Yuanqiao did not meet these expectations. Despite being a great master, Zhang Sanfeng, he didn¡¯t have a single disciple at the same level as him. But now, Song Yuanqiao could proudly announce himself as Wudang¡¯s top disciple, which was all thanks to Ning Changge. Song Yuanqiao grabbed Ning Changge¡¯s hand and expressed his gratitude sincerely. Ning Changge merely smiled. He remembered how Song Yuanqiao had taken care of him when he was just a baby. Following Song Yuanqiao, it didn¡¯t take even a year for Zhang Cuishan to break through to the Master realm, becoming the second Master among the Seven Heroes of Wudang. Now, after several years, Zhang Cuishan¡¯s cultivation had reached the same level as Song Yuanqiao¡¯s, both being in the late Master stage. The other disciples had also progressed rapidly in their martial arts. Apart from the three younger disciples who were still in the Innate realm, Second Senior Brother Yu Lianzhou and Third Senior Brother Yu Daiyan had also successfully advanced to the Master realm, albeit in the early stage. With these developments, the Seven Heroes of Wudang consisted of four Masters and three Innate realm martial artists, further enhancing Wudang¡¯s reputation in the martial world. People praised Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s excellent teachings. S?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. This praise made them even happier than the recognition Song Yuanqiao and the others received. As for the third-generation disciples, there were some rising stars among them. Some had already advanced to the Innate realm. Although they did not yet have the qualifications to practice the Yin-Yang Infinite Technique, Ning Changge had created a preliminary technique for them called the Lesser Infinite Technique. Song Yuanqiao¡¯s son, Song Qingshu, had started his martial arts training two years ago. This little guy greatly admired Ning Changge and would occasionally visit the scripture chamber to play with his Junior Martial Uncle. He was well-behaved and often accompanied Ning Changge while reading scriptures. Ning Changge was pleased with his development. With constant reminders, Song Qingshu was now kind-hearted and modest, which made Ning Changge very satisfied. Nowadays, Wudang was flourishing, and many third-generation disciples knew that much of their success was due to the legendary Junior Martial Uncle, Ning Changge. His fame wasn¡¯t widespread outside the mountain, but inside Wudang, he was revered by all. Everyone knew that this mysterious Junior Martial Uncle spent most of his time in the scripture chamber, meditating on the Dao. Many disciples were never fortunate enough to see his face. Outside the scripture chamber, several third-generation disciples approached, discussing recent events in the martial world. One of them spoke with admiration, ¡°During the recent Sword Trial at the Divine Sword Villa, Senior Brother Zhang Cuishan displayed an incredible performance. His Infinite Azure Dragon Sword Qi left everyone stunned, even catching the attention of the Villa¡¯s Third Young Master!¡± Another disciple chimed in, ¡°Of course we know that! Our Wudang¡¯s reputation is thanks to our senior disciples. Someday, I, Zhao Qing, will also bring glory to our sect!¡± A third disciple, with a mysterious tone, added, ¡°But do you know who created the Infinite Azure Dragon Sword?¡± ¡°Who was it?¡± The others looked at the direction of the scripture chamber with reverence, lowering their voices involuntarily. ¡°It¡¯s our Junior Martial Uncle!¡± Gasps of astonishment echoed among the disciples, their eyes wide open. ¡°Really? But I heard that Junior Martial Uncle is only eight years old ¡­¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true! You might not know since you¡¯ve just joined us, but my master personally told me. Not only did he create the Infinite Azure Dragon Sword, but even our school¡¯s signature technique, the Yin-Yang Infinite Technique, and the Small Infinite Technique we¡¯re practicing now, were all conceived by Junior Martial Uncle!¡± This disciple seemed to have more inside information and glanced in the direction of the scripture chamber with profound respect. The crowd was filled with admiration. ¡°Junior Martial Uncle is such a genius! But why isn¡¯t he famous outside the mountain?¡± ¡°Who knows? Junior Martial Uncle prefers to stay low-key, only meditating in the scripture chamber. He doesn¡¯t venture down the mountain. We can only wait for the day when he soars to the heavens, and his brilliance will surely cover the entire world!¡± The disciples were full of awe. As they neared the scripture chamber, their voices and footsteps unconsciously lowered. Some couldn¡¯t help but look up to the second floor, but it was empty. They couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of loss; not being able to see Junior Martial Uncle¡¯s true face was a great pity. *** On the second floor of the scripture chamber, a handsome young boy in a pale Daoist robe stood with his hands behind his back. Thanks to the continuous nourishment of spiritual energy and his own understanding of foundational cultivation, eight-year-old Ning Changge looked no different from an ordinary teenager of around fifteen. With his current cultivation, he could naturally hear the discussions below. However, he just smiled, as he had grown indifferent to such talks over the years. His only focus was on stepping onto the path of immortality. A passionate desire gradually surged in his heart. ¡°Five years have passed, and I have overcome all the obstacles in the path of immortality, one by one!¡± When he was five years old: [Observing the clouds rise and fall, the mist form and disperse, understanding the essence of clouds and mist, you have created the Spirit Qi Transmutation Art!] From this point onwards, the spiritual energy taken in through the Taiji Spirit Severing Technique finally began to obey, not dispersing wildly within his body, and became easier to control. When he was six years old: [Studying hundreds of Taoist scriptures, observing the stars on moonlit nights, understanding the rules of celestial bodies, you have created the Celestial Circulation Technique!] From this point on, spiritual energy could be smoothly circulated within his body. It had reached a point where it could exhibit a certain level of power, similar to innate internal energy. However, it had not yet reached perfection. When he was seven years old: Drunk with his senior brothers one day, he had a sudden realization: [Years of study suddenly rush into your mind. You enter an epiphany, gathering the spiritual energy within your body. The sun, moon, and stars revolve and internalize within your dantian. You have created the Starforge Refinement Technique!] At this stage, Ning Changge could actually integrate all he had learned to create a complete cultivation method. It was a complete process from sensing spiritual energy, capturing it, moving it, and refining it into spiritual power. However, he was not satisfied with this. This kind of cultivation method was too ordinary. He needed to enhance its lifespan extension effects and the power of his immortal arts. He wanted to create a unique cultivation method of his own and use it to glimpse the path of eternal life. During this year, Ning Changge stopped practicing martial arts altogether and focused solely on studying Taoist scriptures. He had already read all the texts in the Wudang scripture chamber, which had become a solid foundation of knowledge for him. Moreover, he had spent many nights sitting on cliffs, watching pine trees grow, and even observed a turtle laying eggs up close in a hundred-foot deep pond. His understanding of the essence of life had become clearer and clearer. And today ¡­ Countless insights flashed through Ning Changge¡¯s mind, and he could no longer contain his long-standing thoughts. With a smile on his face and confidence in his heart, he looked towards the sky and said, ¡°Today is the day ¡­ I achieve in conceiving the immortal path!¡± Chapter 11 - Eternal Verdant Art Chapter 11 ¨C Eternal Verdant ArtNing Changge was supremely confident. His foundation was more than sufficient. At this moment, countless insights surged through his mind, all the teachings and martial arts he had studied over the past five years, his observations of the natural world, everything flashed before him at an astonishing speed. Sun, moon, stars, purple aura, moonlight, clouds, green pines, one classic scripture after another ¡­ Finally, these foundations bloomed and bore fruit within him. It was as if something in Ning Changge¡¯s mind had exploded. [You¡¯ve contemplated three thousand classic scriptures, three hundred internal martial arts, combined them with your innate inner energy, and your essence of longevity. You¡¯ve created the Eternal Verdant Art of Immortality (Qi Refining Chapter)!] The Eternal Verdant Art! As soon as this Immortal Art was accomplished, Ning Changge felt that it was extraordinary. All the scattered abilities, like the North Sea Ingestion Technique, Taiji Spirit Severing Technique, Starforge Refining Technique, , and more, were all integrated and perfected within this Immortal Art. In an instant, streams of spiritual energy were swallowed, surging into Ning Changge¡¯s body. His innate internal energy continuously circulated and transformed into spiritual power. A powerful sensation enveloped Ning Changge¡¯s body, and he felt that the essence of his life was changing. The reason he only cultivated to the peak of the Innate realm was not because he couldn¡¯t reach a higher level but because he intentionally kept it that way. Studying both martial and immortal paths allowed him to understand the difference between the two, starting from the Innate realm. In the martial path¡¯s Innate realm, there was still a trace of Innate Qi that accompanied a person¡¯s birth. But in the later stages, the Innate Qi merged even more closely with the body, transforming into True Qi. Later, it was converted into Gang Qi, and ultimately, into Gang Yuan, in exchange for great combat power. However, Ning Changge found that this process was detrimental to him. After True Qi was formed, it couldn¡¯t be easily converted into spiritual power. When the time came, he will have to cultivate it all over again, which was undoubtedly a waste of time. So, he decided to stop at the peak of the Innate realm, which he believed to be the optimal solution. The spiritual power inside him continued to condense, as if mountains were being moved. Streams of spiritual power rushed into Ning Changge¡¯s dantian. The Eternal Verdant Art continually absorbed spiritual energy, forming a vortex. Ning Changge soared to the rooftop of the scripture chamber, facing the sky. A terrifying hundred-foot vortex, visible only to him, formed above him, swallowing the spiritual energy from Wudang Mountain. In his plan, the path of immortality could be divided into realms such as Qi Refining, Foundation Building, Golden Core, Nascent Soul, and more. With his success today, he could cultivate to the fourth level of Qi Refining in one go. This was a qualitative change from nothing to something, and the amount of spiritual energy he absorbed was extravagant. On Wudang Mountain, various anomalies occurred. Beasts in the rear mountain roared, and myriad creatures rushed around as if they wanted to bathe in this vast amount of spiritual energy. Even a strand of spiritual energy would greatly benefit these creatures. Wild animals had sharp instincts and sometimes detected benefits more keenly than humans. In the sky, the spiritual energy stirred, and although it couldn¡¯t be seen by people, the formation of the vortex caused external manifestations. The clouds and mist were pulled, forming a towering column of clouds that flowed back into Ning Changge¡¯s head. Threads of multi-coloured sunlight were refracted and enveloped Ning Changge, making him seem like a god descending to the mortal world. More and more Wudang disciples noticed these anomalies. Their eyes were filled with astonishment. Slowly, some disciples discovered the source and ran towards the direction of the scripture chamber. Those who were already in the chamber also noticed that something was amiss and rushed outside. Then, one by one, they were dumbfounded. ¡°Is that ¡­ Junior Martial Uncle?¡± ¡°Could Junior Martial Uncle be ascending to the heavens?¡± ¡°Gasp! The joyous cries of the myriad beasts, the seven-colored divine light, the towering cloud column ¡­ Is Junior Martial Uncle going to become an immortal?¡± Everyone was left in amazement, their gazes full of awe, directed towards the figure on the roof of the scripture repository, which looked like an exiled immortal. Ning Changge, absorbed in his cultivation, was oblivious to all this. This was a rare opportunity, and he intended to convert all his five years of foundation in one go. *** In the Mingqing Hall, Song Yuanqiao and other second-generation disciples were chatting with the heads and elder-level figures of the Five Mountain Sword Sects. Song Yuanqiao smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Sect Heads and Honorable Elder Swordsmen, for coming to visit. Unfortunately, our master has been in seclusion attempting to breakthrough to the highest level of martial arts for the past few months and cannot receive guests. Please forgive us for this inconvenience.¡± Of course, these were just pleasantries. The Five Mountains Sword Sects had their own reputation in the martial world, but compared to Wudang, they fell short. There were sect heads who were only at the Master level, and their visit was met with great confidence by Song Yuanqiao and the others. Yue Buqun and the others waved their hands. ¡°It¡¯s we who have rashly troubled you. How could we ask that person to come out of seclusion? We¡¯ve chosen the wrong time to visit. Please convey our apologies to your master for our lack of etiquette.¡± ¡°Today¡¯s visit to Wudang has shown us the wisdom of Master Zhang. The magnificence of Wudang is truly astonishing. If our sects had even a third of such grandeur and presence, we would die without regrets!¡± The people praised sincerely. After touring Wudang with the Seven Heroes of Wudang, they had witnessed many third-generation disciples, some of whom were even stronger than their own sect¡¯s elders. It was truly embarrassing. Respect had to be earned. Now that Wudang had such might, it was naturally due to the seven disciples of Wudang significantly enhancing their strength. Yue Lingshan and Zhang Cuishan exchanged smiles. They thought of their Junior Brother. Wudang¡¯s current might was mostly thanks to their Junior Brother¡¯s great contributions! Song Yuanqiao was about to speak when he heard a commotion outside. His eyebrows furrowed slightly. With foreign guests present, he didn¡¯t appreciate such unruly behavior. After a moment of waiting, the noise outside not only didn¡¯t diminish but intensified. He even heard the roars of beasts and cries of birds. Song Yuanqiao couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°What¡¯s all this commotion?¡± A disciple rushed in, his face still showing signs of shock. ¡°Master, Junior Martial Uncle is about to become an immortal!¡± S?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. These words shocked everyone. First, Song Yuanqiao and the others were taken aback, then expressions of incomprehensible joy and anticipation emerged. ¡°Junior Brother ¡­ could he have succeeded?¡± The Seven Heroes of Wudang exchanged glances and saw the mood in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Head of the Yue Sect, please excuse us for our abrupt departure. We have urgent matters to attend to!¡± Song Yuanqiao and the others couldn¡¯t wait, so they hurried in the direction of the scripture chamber. Yue Buqun, Daoist Tianmen, and the others looked at each other in astonishment. They had no idea what kind of medicine Wudang was selling in this gourd. ¡°If I heard correctly just now, that disciple said Junior Martial Uncle is going to become an immortal?¡± Mr. Mo, his face filled with doubt, murmured to himself. ¡°Isn¡¯t Wudang¡¯s Junior Martial Uncle Mo Shenggu the same as Mo Shenggu of the Silent Valley?¡± Yue Buqun shook his head slowly. ¡°You may not know this, but several years ago, Master Zhang accepted an eighth disciple. He stayed on the mountain all this time, so outsiders didn¡¯t know about him. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the disciple that was mentioned is most likely him.¡± ¡°But becoming an immortal, a Land Immortal? How is that possible?¡± Ning Zhong muttered, feeling as though they¡¯d heard an incredible tale. Land Immortal realm were incredibly difficult to achieve, and those who did, each one was a legendary figure at the pinnacle of the martial world. Even Master Zhang of Wudang, hadn¡¯t reached such a level, so how could his disciple? The truth will be revealed when we see it for ourselves.¡± The group of people carried a great deal of curiosity as they slowly made their way out of the main hall. Chapter 12 - Trying to Cling to a Fat Thigh Chapter 12 ¨C Trying to Cling to a Fat ThighJust as they stepped out of the main hall, Yue Buqun and the other five sect leaders saw the Wudang Seven Heroes, who seemed like sculptures. Yue Buqun was about to speak, but in the next moment, their bodies stiffened, their eyes filled with intense disbelief. Beside them, Ning Zhong couldn¡¯t help but mutter in astonishment, ¡°Could it be ¡­ that such an anomaly signifies the descent of a Land Immortal?¡± Mr. Mo and Daoist Tianmen involuntarily swallowed hard. Before their eyes, in the sky, a rolling column of clouds and mist formed a towering cloud pillar, pouring down into the distance like a giant funnel. Seven-coloured divine light enveloped it, and it was filled with auspicious signs. The jubilant roars of myriad creatures from the rear mountain echoed clearly, allowing people to sense the happiness of these wild animals. All these anomalies were truly astonishing. Song Yuanqiao and the others were the first to react, and their initial shock turned into deep joy. As members of Wudang, they could clearly see the origin of this incredible phenomenon: the scripture chamber. ¡°Has Junior Brother really succeeded?!¡± The Wudang Seven Heroes were filled with excitement for Ning Changge. Only they knew that Ning Changge¡¯s diligent efforts over the past five years were truly admirable, and now, he was finally about to achieve success. How could they not feel happy for him? They didn¡¯t even have time to greet Yue Buqun and the others. Instead, they immediately activated their martial techniques and flew towards the distance. Over the past few years, they had become extremely proficient in the Floating Clouds and Heavenly Feathers Technique, making them appear as light and agile as celestial beings. This sight left Yue Buqun and the others astounded. ¡°Is this Wudang¡¯s unparalleled martial technique, the Floating Clouds and Heavenly Feathers Technique?¡± In recent years, this technique had shone brightly in the martial world. Not only was it incredibly fast, but it also had a graceful style, making it seem like the practitioners were celestial beings. It had completely replaced Wudang¡¯s previous superior skill, the Cloud-Stair Soaring Technique. Yue Buqun¡¯s eyes flashed with astonishment. ¡°Originally, I heard that this unparalleled martial technique was not created by Master Zhang, but rather by Wudang¡¯s mysterious and low-profile eighth disciple. I didn¡¯t believe it, thinking it was just baseless rumors. But now, it seems quite possible!¡± The others were equally shocked. It was the first time they had heard such claims, and each of them became extremely curious about this mysterious eighth disciple of Wudang. Ning Zhong¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity, and Yue Lingshan couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of anticipation. The group quickly activated their martial techniques and followed the path of the Seven Heroes towards the distance. ¡­ Inside the scripture chamber, Wudang disciples had gathered due to the increasingly intense anomalies. As the phenomena began to affect the entire Tianzhu Peak, everyone¡¯s curiosity got the better of them. ¡°Is that our Junior Martial Uncle? He really has an extraordinary presence at such a young age!¡± ¡°Yes, Junior Martial Uncle has always been mysterious. Two years ago, I had the fortune to meet him once. He just glanced at me and pointed out the flaws in my practice. That¡¯s how I was able to advance so quickly to the Innate realm!¡± ¡°Oh, I see!¡± ¡°But do you know what¡¯s happening with Junior Martial Uncle now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ve heard some rumors. Master said Junior Martial Uncle has been in seclusion in the scripture chamber for these past years, trying to comprehend a peerless technique!¡± ¡°A peerless technique? Could it be even more extraordinary than Wudang¡¯s Yin-Yang Infinite Technique?¡± ¡°How can you compare them?!¡± ¡­ Whispers filled the air as the disciples discussed the situation. As more and more gathered, those who were well-informed began to share their knowledge about Ning Changge. And the more they learned, the stronger their shock. They began to realize that many of the martial techniques they were practicing had actually been created by their Junior Martial Uncle. As the discussions continued, they were left in awe. At this moment, the Seven Heroes finally arrived. ¡°Greetings, Master, Senior Martial Uncles!¡± The disciples immediately paid their respects. Song Yuanqiao and the others simply waved their hands and then turned their attention to Ning Changge on top of the scripture chamber. Yue Buqun and his group were astounded when they saw Ning Changge, whose figure was almost about to be engulfed by the cloud pillar. His moon-white silhouette was barely visible, and his true appearance couldn¡¯t be discerned. However, his aura, which was otherworldly and transcendent, was palpable. People couldn¡¯t sense the presence of spiritual energy, but they could faintly feel an immensely powerful aura of the heavens and earth enveloping the figure like an exiled immortal. Yue Lingshan instinctively held her breath, and in her mind, she compared this figure to her Senior Martial Brother Linghu Chong. She couldn¡¯t help but conclude that her Senior Martial Brother Linghu Chong wasn¡¯t even one percent as impressive as the figure before her! She turned to look at Linghu Chong, who wore a self-deprecating expression on his face. ¡°Could it be that this young hero, Ning Changge, is truly advancing into the legendary realm of a Land Immortal?¡± Mr. Mo¡¯s voice trembled. Although he wasn¡¯t the target of the intense aura that enveloped them, it still made him feel uneasy. Song Yuanqiao and the others, seeing that Ning Changge was unharmed, let go of their worries and felt an overwhelming sense of pride. ¡°No, my Junior Martial Brother possesses extraordinary talents. He¡¯s always been a rare talent. If he has indeed created a supreme technique that suits him perfectly, then it seems he¡¯s on the path to success,¡± Mo Shenggu declared proudly. Yue Buqun and the others were left dumbfounded. ¡°So, you mean to say that this phenomenon is the result of the emergence of a supreme martial technique?¡± In truth, Song Yuanqiao and the others were only partially informed about the situation. But they couldn¡¯t afford to show weakness at this moment. ¡°Exactly. My Junior Martial Brother has always been low-key. If he were to set foot in the martial world one day, he would undoubtedly shake the Nine Provinces. Our Master once said that his comprehension surpasses his own!¡± Mo Shenggu continued. However, Song Yuanqiao scolded him and quickly shut him up angrily. But even so, the words and phrases that leaked out shocked Yue Buqun and the others immensely. ¡°¡®Elder Zhang himself admits inferiority. Therefore, this young man will undoubtedly become a Land Immortal in the future, and perhaps even might be a reincarnation of a true immortal!¡¯ The hearts of everyone surged with waves. They all stared fixedly at the distant figure. In the realm of martial arts, reaching the Transcendent realm let one live for three centuries, but only those who break through to become Land Immortals could live up to five hundred years. s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Currently, Wudang¡¯s Master Zhang was only around a hundred years old in and was in the Transcendent realm. And now, Wudang had produced such a monstrous talent. It can be imagined. Wudang¡¯s prime would last for at least five centuries! The heads of the Five Mountains exchanged glances and made a determined decision. In the future, they must follow Wudang¡¯s lead. Originally, they hadn¡¯t made up their minds until they saw Elder Zhang. However, now that they¡¯ve seen Ning Changge, they finally decided. In the future, they will stick with Wudang. In other words, they will become vassals of Wudang. But whether Wudang was willing to accept them is another matter. They became nervous, calculating how to attach themselves to the powerful thigh that was Wudang. Yue Buqun and the others had thoughts swirling in their heads, while Song Yuanqiao and the others had their complete attention on Ning Changge. They were afraid that their junior would encounter any mishaps. After all, this was the first time they were witnessing such a situation. Ning Changge naturally sensed the arrival of the crowd beneath. However, he was single-mindedly refining this rare accumulation of spiritual energy. Time passed by slowly. The spiritual energy in Ning Changge¡¯s dantian became more and more abundant. First layer of Qi Refining! Second layer of Qi Refining! Third layer of Qi Refining! Fourth layer of Qi Refining! Finally. As Ning Changge¡¯s cultivation reached the Fourth layer of Qi Refining, the accumulation of several years was completely transformed! At this moment, he was only a stone throw away from the Fifth layer of Qi Refining realm! The anomaly slowly dissipated. The pillar of clouds connecting heaven and earth dissipated, and Ning Changge stood tall. Although he was young, his transcendent demeanor as an exiled immortal was unmistakable. Countless gazes were cast his way, all filled with astonishment and reverence! Chapter 13 - Little Immortal Chapter 13 ¨C Little ImmortalAt this moment, Ning Changge, having just undergone the baptism of spiritual energy, exuded an indescribable aura of transcendence. Strands of colorful divine light radiated from him, inspiring awe in those who beheld him. Even among the onlookers, who included many martial arts masters, a sense of reverence and trepidation arose from the depths of their hearts. It was as if they were facing a being of a higher order, with a fundamentally different essence of life. In an instant, the previously bustling courtyard of the scripture chamber fell into eerie silence. Ning Changge smiled faintly, looking at Song Yuanqiao and others, saying: ¡°Senior brothers, I will talk to you after I leave seclusion once I finish consolidating my cultivation.¡± Having successfully created immortal techniques and refining spiritual power, at this moment, Ning Changge couldn¡¯t wait to test it out and understand the changes that had occurred within his body. This new power was completely different from his original internal strength. Song Yuanqiao and the others nodded in agreement. ¡°Junior Brother, go ahead and carry on with it!¡± Although they were very curious about what Ning Changge had created, they understood the importance of giving their junior some alone time at this moment. As for Yue Buqun and the others? To be honest, they weren¡¯t qualified to personally accompany their junior. Ning Changge nodded lightly, his figure flashed, and he disappeared from the rooftop in an instant. This immediately caused waves of exclamation. Such level of movement technique was simply inconceivable. As Ning Changge departed, the once-silent scene gradually became lively. Ning Changge¡¯s presence had been so overwhelming that people couldn¡¯t help but feel an innate reluctance to offend him. Yue Lingshan, her youthful charm accentuated by a faint blush, couldn¡¯t help but murmur to Ning Zhongze, ¡°Mother, this Young Master Ning really like a true immortal!¡± Her voice was filled with reverence and admiration. Ning Zhongze¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had already realized that her daughter might spend her entire life infatuated with this Young Master Ning. However, from the way things appeared earlier, this extraordinary figure might not even consider her daughter worthy of his attention. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. As for Yue Buqun and the others, they conversed politely with Song Yuanqiao. Their words were now laced with a newfound respect, thanks to the impression Ning Changge had left. ¡°Master Song, today¡¯s visit to Wudang has truly revealed the profound heritage of your sect. It¡¯s an eye-opening experience for us.¡± ¡°Young Master Ning has kept his talents hidden, unknown to the world. I wonder how many more astonishing secrets Wudang holds. He is indeed the leader of martial arts of our Ming Dynasty! Master Zhang is really a holy master of martial arts. The Seven Heroes of Wudang are all dragons among men. Now, he has such a monster as his eighth disciple, who can be called a true Little Immortal!¡± The group lavished praise upon Ning Changge. Through him, they glimpsed the enduring strength of Wudang, a mountain that would undoubtedly dominate the martial world of the Ming Dynasty for the next five hundred years and beyond. Song Yuanqiao and the others couldn¡¯t help but smile. These experienced individuals knew how to play their cards right. From their Master¡¯s compliments to their praises for their junior, it made them feel particularly gratified. ¡°Little Junior Brother¡¯s modesty has occasionally led to him overlooking the importance of his guests. Please forgive any unintended discourtesy.¡± ¡°Master Song, you jest. Today, having the privilege to see the true appearance of Little Immortal is already a great blessing for us. We dare not ask for more.¡± Unbeknownst to them, Ning Changge had acquired yet another nickname ¨C ¡°Little Immortal.¡± As the crowd dispersed, Yue Buqun and the others subtly hinted at their desire to forge closer ties with Wudang in the future. *** Back on the second floor of the scripture chamber, Ning Changge sat cross-legged. The fluctuations of spiritual energy coursing through him gradually subsided, and he no longer appeared as intimidating as before. However, that aura of transcendence remained. Ning Changge observed the flow of spiritual energy within him. He could sense waves of power that were more than ten times greater than his innate internal strength. The essence of spiritual energy was undoubtedly of a very high order. ¡°According to my theory, the first realm of the Dao of Immortality is Qi Refinement, divided into twelve layers, with each four layers corresponding to the Innate, Master, and Grandmaster realms of martial arts. ¡°The second realm is Foundation Building, equivalent to the Transcendent Realm in martial arts. ¡°The third realm is Golden Core, akin to the Land Immortal Realm in martial arts. ¡°The fourth realm is Nascent Soul, beyond the scope of martial arts.¡± Ning Changge contemplated these ideas he had long considered. Although he had only created the Qi Refinement portion of the Eternal Verdant Art so far, the depth of knowledge contained within Wudang¡¯s martial library was more than sufficient for him to develop the Foundation Building and Golden Core portions, albeit requiring time to digest. ¡°I am currently at the Fourth layer of Qi Refinement, which theoretically corresponds to the peak of the Innate Realm in martial arts. However, in practice, my power far surpasses those at the peak of the Innate Realm.¡± Ning Changge¡¯s eyes revealed a confident gleam. If the Immortal Dao he created after five years of study and insight was only comparable to martial arts, it would be a waster of time. He didn¡¯t want to merely match martial arts; he aimed to surpass them. His newly acquired spiritual power, far superior to the internal energy, true qi, or inner strength found in martial arts, made him akin to a pseudo-celestial being. Masters wouldn¡¯t be his match, and only Grandmasters could challenge him. ¡°Moreover, as I gain more techniques, I¡¯ll become even stronger!¡± In Ning Changge¡¯s contemplation, he realized that in the Dao of Immortality, internal methods were just the beginning. Arrays, elixirs, magical artifacts, talismans, and other external methods were equally important. Holding a magical artifact could multiply his power, and consuming spirit pills could accelerate his cultivation. However, all these needed to be created from scratch, requiring him to contemplate and cogitate and create these methods step by step. But he was confidant. Creating immortal techniques was just the beginning. Climbing continuously and growing was the right path. One day he would achieve immortality! ¡°However, now, thanks to the blessing of the Eternal Verdant Art my life in the Qi Refinement realm has already reached a lifespan of ten centuries! It¡¯ll be even longer when I reach the Land Immortal realm!¡± Ning Changge couldn¡¯t help but smile. He had confidence that he could only climb the top of immortality if he had a sufficiently long lifespan. He had spent a year to understand the essence of life and finally created this Eternal Verdant Art, which greatly increased his lifespan and was equally powerful. He was very satisfied in his heart, and the essence of life had begun to transform. It was conceivable how long of a lifespan Ning Changge would have after reaching the Foundation Building Realm or even the Golden Core Realm. The name ¡°Eternal Verdant¡± embodied his aspiration. Five years of accumulation had finally led to this moment of success. Starting at the age of eight and creating an immortal technique that surpassed all others was an unprecedented feat. But now, he needed to carefully consider his path forward. Having officially entered the realm of Immortality, Ning Changge realized that spiritual energy in the Nine Provinces wasn¡¯t particularly abundant. If it had been, his first gathering of spiritual energy would have likely propelled him to the Seventh layer of Qi Refinement or beyond. ¡°It seems that I need to improve the efficiency of my spiritual energy usage in the future. This will be the direction of my enhancements to the Eternal Verdant Art. However, for now, I must create some Immortal techniques that are suitable for my use. Only then can I fully unleash my power.¡± Now that he had begun his journey into Immortality, Ning Changge knew that the martial arts he had created in the past, while usable, were not the most compatible with his new path. Ning Changge continued to contemplate and, once again, opened a scroll of a scripture. Even though he had absorbed all the knowledge contained within Wudang¡¯s martial library, holding the actual scripture and silently reading it brought a different feeling. S?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 14 - Wood Element Azure Dragon Sword Qi Chapter 14 ¨C Riding the Wind and Controlling the Clouds, Wood Element Azure Dragon Sword Qi Mingqing Hall. After dispersing the disciples, Song Yuanqiao returned here with Yue Buqun and others. ¡°Master Yue, Daoist Tianmen, Mr. Mo, I was rude earlier, please don¡¯t take offense,¡± Song Yuanqiao said. He realized that he had acted improperly by leaving Yue Buqun and the others behind earlier, but he had been too shocked at the time. It was a matter concerning their junior disciple, and he had to prioritize it. He had a look of regret on his face. The other six Wudang Heroes wore similar expressions. Yue Buqun and the others felt honored and humbled by this treatment. They might have been able to bear it calmly before, but now they couldn¡¯t. The aura that Ning Changge had exuded earlier had been too overwhelming. It made them feel a sense of inferiority and embarrassment. At this point, they just wanted to cling to Wudang¡¯s thigh and dare not have any other thoughts. ¡°Master Song, you¡¯re being too modest. If we were in unfamiliar territory, we might have acted even more improperly,¡± Yue Buqun replied. ¡°This visit to Wudang has allowed us to learn about the existence of Little Immortal. The trip here was not in vain, not in vain at all!¡± ¡°Master Song, you¡¯re too humble!¡± the others chimed in, waving their hands dismissively. Song Yuanqiao smiled and looked around at everyone. He could guess what this was about from the previous discussion. But he too was secretly proud. If it weren¡¯t for his junior brother, these people wouldn¡¯t have been so respectful. After another polite exchange, Yue Buqun, Mr. Mo and others looked at each other and saw the decision in each other¡¯s eyes. Yue Buqun stood up, bowed slightly, and said, ¡°Master Song, I have an unpleasant request.¡± Song Yuanqiao quickly supported Yue Buqun and said, ¡°Master Yue, please feel free to speak. If there¡¯s anything that Wudang can do to help, we will certainly do our best. Our master has always taught us to do good deeds together with fellow martial artists.¡± He smiled and looked around at everyone, but he had a general idea of what this was about. During this visit to Wudang, four of the Five Mountain Sword Sects had come, and only one left was Zuo Lengchan of the Song Mountain Sect. Song Yuanqiao was no fool, and he had heard some rumors in the martial world. Yue Buqun, noticing that Song Yuanqiao¡¯s words seemed friendly but lacked substance, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I won¡¯t hide the truth. This concerns an embarrassing matter for our Five Mountain Sword Sects. Now, I¡¯m exposing our weaknesses in front of you all.¡± His voice carried a hint of anger, but it wasn¡¯t directed at Song Yuanqiao. ¡°Master Song, as you know, our Five Mountain Sword Sects were originally united as one family, standing together through thick and thin. Even when we faced our arch-enemy, the Sun Moon Holy Cult, we stood together. However, now, there¡¯s a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing among us: Zuo Lengchan!¡± Daoist Tianmen and Mr. Mo showed signs of anger on their faces. Song Yuanqiao was surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t Zuo Lengchan currently indisposed due to illness? Wasn¡¯t that the reason he couldn¡¯t accompany you all to Wudang today?¡± Yue Buqun forced a bitter smile. ¡°That was just an excuse we came up with to save face. Zuo Lengchan, this guy, became the leader of our Five Mountain Sword Sects but isn¡¯t satisfied. Now, he wants to swallow our four sects whole and absorb our ancestral legacies. ¡°Zuo Lengchan has a lot of power and is subtly connected with the Demonic Cult. We have no choice but to ask Master Song to mediate for us!¡± With that said, all members of the Five Mountain Sword Sects bowed and saluted together, creating a magnificent scene. Initially, the four sects were uncertain due to the absence of Zhang Sanfeng, but after witnessing Ning Changge, they made up their minds. The Seven Heroes of Wudang looked solemn and immediately helped everyone up. Song Yuanqiao had a somewhat troubled expression and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that we are unwilling to help, but this matter can be considered an internal family matter of your Five Mountain Sword Sects ¡­ Wudang has no authority ¡­¡± Yue Buqun interrupted firmly, ¡°Master Song, please rest assured. As long as Wudang is willing to take the lead for us, our four sects are willing to pledge allegiance to Wudang! This will give us a legitimate reason. Besides, Mount Song is currently acting no differently from the Demonic Cult, annihilating others without mercy. Liu Zhengfeng, our junior brother, has retired from the martial world because of it. Wudang, on the other hand, upholds justice and righteousness by assisting those in need. The martial world will not have any objections.¡± Seeing that the Wudang Seven Heroes were still hesitant, Yue Buqun finally revealed his trump card. ¡°Furthermore, our four sects are willing to transcribe the martial arts and manuals we¡¯ve gained from dealing with Mount Song, and present them to Wudang!¡± Yue Buqun was a clever man, and had observed two things from the comments made by the Wudang disciples he had encountered outside. First, Ning Changge studied martial arts and Taoist scriptures in the scripture chamber all year round; secondly, the Seven Heroes of Wudang were very responsive to this junior brother of theirs. This condition he raised would definitely fall within Wudang¡¯s self-interest. He knew that if they offered these conditions, Wudang would undoubtedly agree. Indeed, the eyes of the Seven Heroes lit up, and Song Yuanqiao chuckled. ¡°Leader Yue, since you¡¯ve put it this way, if Wudang refuses, it will indeed appear like we are heartless. Since Mount Song has already joined the demonic path, it is only reasonable for us to subdue Zuo Lengchan. Please rest assured, when the time comes, you can send a letter to us, and Wudang will undoubtedly send people to help!¡± They were all excited. Their junior disciple had said that he had already read all of Wudang¡¯s martial arts scriptures and manuals. Now, if they could obtain scriptures and manuals from the four sects, it would undoubtedly help their junior disciple further. In other aspects, they couldn¡¯t help their junior disciple much, but they could handle these miscellaneous matters for him. They could also see through Yue Buqun¡¯s ulterior motives, but since this matter would benefit their junior disciple, they agreed to it. Yue Buqun¡¯s face was filled with joy. ¡°For Wudang¡¯s righteousness! Yue Buqun thanks you!¡± ¡°We thank you!¡± The leaders of the four sects all bowed deeply. In an instant, they became much closer. Wise people didn¡¯t need to speak explicitly; they understood each other. In the future, even if the four sects were considered vassals to Wudang, if Wudang issued an order, they would have to obey. On the other hand, Wudang had to handle the matter of annihilation of the four sects. But Song Yuanqiao and others had the confidence to handle the matter to completion. *** s?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Scripture chamber. The newly completed Eternal Verdant Art was still surging with spiritual energy within him. Countless rays of spiritual light flashed through his mind, and Ning Changge would encounter ephiphanies from time to time. [You are surrounded by the pillars of cloud. Based on the martial arts principles of the Floating Cloud and Heavenly Feathers, combined with the rules of spiritual energy circulation, you have created the immortal technique ¡°Riding the Wind and Controlling the Clouds¡±!] ¡­ [The Green Wood spiritual energy of the Eternal Verdant Art is surging within you. You have a deeper understanding of the power of the Wood Element. Based on the martial arts of the Infinite Azure Dragon Sword, you have created the immortal sword technique ¡°Wood Element Azure Dragon Sword Qi¡±!] ¡­ Chapter 15 - Didn’t Feel Like Meeting Them Chapter 15 ¨C Didn¡¯t Feel Like Meeting Them[You continuously attempt to use spiritual energy, and your proficiency in its application grows. You try to channel spiritual energy into your eyes and gain inspiration. You create the Immortal Technique, ¡®Heavenly Eye for Observing the Skies!¡¯] ¡­ [With the use of the ¡®Heavenly Eye,¡¯ your understanding of the essence of purple energy and moonlight becomes even clearer. You successfully integrate the North Sea Ingestion Technique and Moonlight Spirit Forging Technique, extending them to encompass the myriad phenomena of heaven and earth. You create the ¡®Celestial Spirit Forging Art!¡¯] ¡­ In the blink of an eye, several days had passed. Ning Changge continuously experimented with various ways to use spiritual energy in the scripture chamber, creating various Immortal Techniques. However, a considerable portion of them were based on previous martial arts, as this was the most time-efficient method. In addition, the ¡®Heavenly Eye¡¯ and the ¡®Celestial Spirit Forging Art¡¯ were the ones he was most satisfied with. The ¡®Heavenly Eye¡¯ allowed him to see extremely far and gain a clearer understanding of the essence of things, seeing through everything at a glance. Coupled with his extraordinary comprehension, they complemented each other perfectly. The ¡®Celestial Spirit Forging Art¡¯ was even more powerful than the previous two refinement arts. Now that his immortal path had begun to take shape, Ning Changge had successfully transformed his spiritual power into spiritual awareness, which could control objects, disrupt reality, and even perceive distances of up to two hundred zhang (Chinese feet=3.333m). The ¡®Celestial Spirit Forging Art¡¯ could continuously temper his spiritual awareness, further transforming it. This not only accelerated his cultivation but also made his combat strength even more formidable. On this day, Ning Changge had to temporarily halt his comprehension. Although he wanted to continue to gain insights and create more powerful Immortal Techniques, it had been five days since he had triggered the celestial phenomenon, and he had just begun to tread on the path of the Immortal Dao. It was only reasonable for him to go and meet his senior brothers, both in terms of courtesy and necessity. Besides, there was no rush; he could continue his cultivation later. With this in mind, he moved his figure and left the scripture chamber. ¡­ At the entrance of Wudang Mountain, Song Yuanqiao and others were chatting with the representatives of the Five Mountain Sword Sects. Today, Yue Buqun and the others were about to leave the mountain. It was evident that Yue Buqun and the others were filled with regret. Especially Yue Lingshan, her eyes frequently turned towards the direction of the scripture chamber, hoping for something. Her big eyes were filled with melancholy. S~?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. According to the original plan, they should have left the mountain three days ago. However, they had stayed for a few more days in the hope of meeting Ning Changge in person and having a close encounter with him. But now, it was no longer practical to continue staying. After all, all of them were leaders of their respective sects, and there were various matters to attend to within their sects. Moreover, Zuo Lengchan was biding for time, waiting for an opportunity. If they stayed away for too long, Zuo Lengchan might take advantage of the situation. Yue Buqun sighed, ¡°Master Song, there¡¯s no need to see us off anymore. Young Master Ning is in seclusion, consolidating his cultivation and cannot be disturbed. It¡¯s truly regrettable.¡± His true intention was not just to establish a connection with Ning Changge; he also coveted Ning Changge¡¯s strength. They could tell from Ning Changge¡¯s extraordinary demeanor that his strength was probably second only to Zhang Sanfeng within Wudang. Song Yuanqiao waved his hand with a smile. ¡°Junior Brother has always been like this. I believe he is immersed in his cultivation. When he emerges from seclusion, I will certainly convey Master Yue¡¯s goodwill.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good! Then, I¡¯ll be imposing on you!¡± The representatives of the Five Mountain Sword Sects smiled. ¡°Master Song, I¡¯ve received information that Zuo Lengchan might act within the next month. When the time comes, I would like to ask Master Song to bring people to assist us!¡± Yue Buqun added. Song Yuanqiao nodded solemnly. Yue Buqun hesitated for a moment and continued, ¡°There¡¯s something else you should know. Zuo Lengchan has somehow acquired an evil technique that has greatly accelerated his progress. It¡¯s highly likely that he has already reached the peak of the Master realm, or even touched the threshold of the Grandmaster realm. Some of the Thirteen Custodians of Mount Song have also advanced to the Master realm. If Young Master Ning comes out of seclusion, it would be best if you can ask him to personally take action. Of course, it¡¯s not that we doubt your ability, Master Song. We just want to ensure safety and protect our disciples.¡± Yue Buqun explained, showing an expectant look. This was also the fundamental reason as to why everyone was forced to stay for five more days. They wanted to see Ning Changge in person and ask him to act on behalf of Wudang. Now that they couldn¡¯t see him, Yue Buqun could beseech Song Yuanqiao to convey it to him. Song Yuanqiao was stunned and nodded slowly. After some more conversation and arranging the timing, the representatives of the Five Mountain Sword Sects bid farewell and left Wudang Mountain. Meanwhile, Yue Lingshan kept looking back in the direction of the scripture chamber, sighing secretly, saddening Ning Chong. When she thought about the immortal -like figure from that day, she couldn¡¯t muster anything that would even remotely come close to comparison. ¡­ Song Yuanqiao and the others returned to the hall with somewhat serious expressions. ¡°Given Zuo Lengchan¡¯s strength, we need to be more cautious in the future. As for our junior disciple, there¡¯s no need to inform him about this,¡± Song Yuanqiao said. As for asking Ning Changge to take action, it hadn¡¯t crossed his mind. In his view, even though Ning Changge was a genius, he was still an eight-year-old child. How could he let his junior brother go fight when they as senior brothers could handle it? They couldn¡¯t let their junior brother risk his life. Yu Lianzhou and the others nodded in agreement. At this moment, a faint laugh echoed, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ve heard everything that the Five Mountain Sword Sects discussed. Do you really think you can hide it from me?¡± The Seven Heroes were stunned, their gazes following the direction of the voice. In the sky above, a young Daoist in white robes stood with his hands behind his back, appearing as if he were riding on clouds and mist. His speed was unimaginable, seemingly in one place one moment and right before them the next. Everyone was dumbfounded, astounded by Ning Changge¡¯s entrance. ¡°Junior brother, you¡¯ve come out of seclusion!¡± Song Yuanqiao and the others showed expressions of astonishment. ¡°Is this what you call ¡­ immortal arts?¡± They could tell that no martial arts or techniques, no matter how extraordinary, could achieve such a grand entrance. Perhaps only the legendary Land Immortals were capable of such majestic feats. Ning Changge nodded with a smile. He had actually arrived earlier but chose not to reveal himself to the representatives of the Five Mountain Sword Sects. ¡°Junior Brother, since you were already here, why didn¡¯t you come out?¡± Song Yuanqiao asked. Ning Changge lazily replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel like meeting them.¡± The hearts of the Seven Heroes sank. They understood Ning Changge¡¯s personality. He was someone with extreme pride. Apart from Zhang Sanfeng and the senior brothers whom he regarded as close as brothers, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to others. Even third-generation disciples had to catch him in the right mood to receive his acknowledgment. However, upon learning that the Five Mountain Sword Sects were willing to share some of their martial arts and scriptures with Wudang, Ning Changge¡¯s mood had improved considerably. He possessed an extraordinary comprehension ability, and these scriptures would serve as nourishment for his growth. When it came to dealing with Zuo Lengchan, the Seven Heroes of Wudang had to be cautious. Ning Changge had already considered this. In the end, he wouldn¡¯t let his senior brothers be endangered. The Seven Heroes couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. Their junior brother was indeed one of a kind. Most masters of the martial arts world would disappear and be hard to find when they didn¡¯t wish to be seen! ¡°Junior Brother, did you truly succeed?¡± They finally asked, driven by intense curiosity. They were merely curious, not suspecting his words. Ning Changge smiled and nodded: ¡°I¡¯ve made some progress. I still need to continue to comprehending to further my progress. At most, I can be regarded to have taken the first step.¡± Everyone subconsciously stopped breathing. After all, they knew that Ning Changge¡¯s aspiration was the path of immortality. When he said he had made some progress, it was likely quite remarkable, especially considering the astonishing phenomenon that had occurred on that day. ¡°But the path I¡¯m currently taking is only suitable for myself. In the future, if I reach perfection, I can teach it to you, my senior brothers,¡± Ning Changge said sincerely. He had no intention of pursuing immortality by himself. In the future, the path to immortality would be inevitably disseminated. Only with countless others pursuing immortality could provide him with inspiration and materials, ultimately assisting him on his journey to eternal life. Ning Changge was not a person without vision. ¡°Where are you getting at, Junior Brother? Do you think we, your senior brothers, are such greedy individuals?¡± Zhang Cuishan rebuked half-jokingly. Ning Changge smiled and nodded, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll teach it to the other six senior brothers in the future.¡± The others burst into laughter and teased Zhang Cuishan. Everything was conveyed without words. The deep bond between Wudang disciples meant they would readily sacrifice themselves for one another. After the laughter, Mo Shenggu spoke, ¡°Junior brother, you mentioned something called ¡®spiritual energy.¡¯ Could you let us experience it?¡± He was filled with curiosity, and his eyes sparkled. Chapter 16 - Spiritual Energy Marrow Cleansing Chapter 16 ¨C Spiritual Energy Marrow Cleansing The Seven Heroes of Wudang all looked at Ning Changge with curiosity. Earlier, Ning Changge had briefly explained what spiritual energy was to them, but they could only grasp it to a certain extent. They couldn¡¯t sense it directly, as if there was a barrier between them and the concept, like it was veiled by a thick black cloth. If they could experience it first-hand, that would be even better. Ning Changge nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Of course, Seventh Senior Brother, please extend your hand.¡± Mo Shenggu nervously extended his right hand, and Ning Changge lightly touched it with his fingertip. Instantly, a stream of spiritual energy entered Mo Shenggu¡¯s body. Mo Shenggu¡¯s eyes widened with surprise and awe. He exclaimed with a trembling voice, ¡°I ¡­ I can feel it! So powerful! This force is incredibly strong, and it¡¯s filled with vibrant vitality!¡± The spiritual energy surged within him. Only Ning Changge could control it at will; otherwise, a slight mishap could explode his senior brother to smithereens. Those who weren¡¯t cultivating the path of immortality couldn¡¯t control spiritual energy. That was an ironclad rule Ning Changge had come to understand. After letting Mo Shenggu experience it for a while, Yin Liting also insisted on trying. As Ning Changge was about to withdraw the spiritual energy, he suddenly exclaimed in surprise, noticing subtle changes. He saw it. Mo Shenggu¡¯s aptitude and meridians seemed to have improved slightly. It was a very subtle change, almost imperceptible if it weren¡¯t for Ning Changge¡¯s keen spiritual awareness. ¡°Senior brother, please wait a moment,¡± Ning Changge said, his eyes showing excitement as he delved into it. The others were momentarily stunned, but they soon understood. They had seen this before; their junior brother often had insights while doing things. Several of their supreme martial arts had been created in a similar manner. They began to look forward to it. What amazing martial arts would their junior brother create this time? Ning Changge was fully immersed in the world within Mo Shenggu¡¯s body. His spiritual awareness scanned everything, revealing every detail. Every drop of blood, each and every single meridian was revealed to him. The circulation and dispersion of spiritual energy all were exposed. He continuously experimented with different methods. It was unknown how much time had passed. [You have observed in detail the entire process of spiritual energy circulation within the human body, grasped the effects of spiritual energy, and continuously adjusted the way it circulates, the quantity injected, and the vibration frequency. You have created an Immortal Technique: Spiritual Energy Marrow Cleansing Technique!] ¡­ Ning Changge¡¯s spirit quivered. He raised his head, facing a pair of expectant eyes. With a slight smile, he said, ¡°Senior brothers, you¡¯re in luck!¡± The others couldn¡¯t contain their curiosity and asked, ¡°What incredible martial art have you created this time, Junior Brother?¡± But Ning Changge just smiled and didn¡¯t answer. Mo Shenggu closed his eyes and exclaimed, ¡°Come on, as usual, I¡¯ll be the guinea pig!¡± He was the youngest after Ning Changge, and whenever they experimented with new techniques, he always volunteered to go first. Everyone burst into laughter. Ning Changge extended his hand to Mo Shenggu¡¯s back. This time, threads of spiritual energy flowed into Mo Shenggu¡¯s body continuously, sometimes light, sometimes heavy, sometimes fast, sometimes slow, all accompanied by vibrations, spinning, and oscillating movements. Mo Shenggu felt a surging sensation within his body. But then, he widened his eyes because he could clearly sense his meridians becoming more resilient and broader, and his aptitude seemed to have improved significantly. ¡°Senior brother, keep your mind focused!¡± Mo Shenggu hurriedly closed his eyes and cooperated. The others exchanged glances, even more curious. Before long, as the spiritual energy continued to vibrate, a foul-smelling substance began to seep out from Mo Shenggu¡¯s body. Mo Shenggu felt extremely comfortable throughout his body, and his innate internal energy surged relentlessly. He even felt like he was on the verge of breaking through a barrier. Song Yuanqiao and the others faintly guessed what was happening. Their mouths hung open in astonishment. It was well known that in martial arts, there was only one chance for a person to undergo an essence cleansing and marrow refinement upon breaking through to the Innate realm. There was no possibility of a second one, unless they consumed extremely precious heavenly materials, which were exceedingly rare in the martial world. And now, their junior brother was performing an essence cleansing and marrow refinement on their Seventh Brother?! This was an incredibly heaven-defying matter! Judging from the aura emanating from Mo Shenggu, the extent of this essence cleansing and marrow refinement might even surpass the previous one when he had initially broken through to the Innate realm. It could completely transform a mediocre individual into a genius! Their eyes burned with excitement. Time passed. Finally, Mo Shenggu¡¯s spiritual cleansing came to an end. He jumped up suddenly and laughed heartily, ¡°I¡¯m so strong!¡± He felt that his current state was becoming somewhat terrifying. Not only had his aptitude improved significantly, but he had also advanced to the Master level in terms of cultivation! ¡°Old Sixth, I challenge you to a one-on-one fight!¡± Yin Liting grinned and said, ¡°Sure, after our junior brother also performs a spiritual cleansing on me. As for you, you should hurry up and take a bath. You stink!¡± Everyone burst into laughter. Ning Changge watched his senior brothers¡¯ joyful interactions, his lips curving slightly. Thanks to his presence, the behind-the-scenes atmosphere among the Seven Heroes of Wudang was completely different from their solemn appearance in public. They had even learned a lot of vocabulary from Ning Changge. In the midst of Yin Liting¡¯s hopeful gaze, Ning Changge performed a spiritual cleansing on him. For him, this was not a difficult task. Improving their aptitude would make their martial arts cultivation easier, and in the future, if they chose to switch to the path of immortality, it would also be much smoother. Soon, Yin Liting¡¯s essence cleansing and marrow refinement were completed, and he, too, ran out, stinking, to take a bath. The remaining five people had their eyes widened to the max, eagerly lining up. ¡°Junior brother, you have truly blessed us! We will make sure to bring back all the treasures and medicinal herbs from the Five Mountain Sword Sects¡¯ treasury!¡± Song Yuanqiao¡¯s voice resounded like thunder. Everyone had their chests beatings loudly. Ning Changge shook his head with a wry smile. One by one, he performed spiritual cleansings for his senior brothers. Before long, all seven of the Seven Heroes of Wudang had undergone the process. After washing up, they gathered once again in the Mingqing Hall. It was evident that their auras had undergone tremendous changes; they all exuded an otherworldly sense of superiority. Their spirits, energy, and essence were vastly improved. With their doubled aptitude, the impact on them was immense, especially when combined with the Yin-Yang Infinite Technique. Breaking through to the Transcendent realm of martial arts was absolutely within reach! As for the increase in strength brought about by this spiritual cleansing, it was secondary. However, even so, it was a significant improvement. The strongest Song Yuanqiao and Zhang Cuishan both reached the pinnacle of the Master realm! The other five all advanced to the Master realm as well! With this, all of the Seven Heroes had achieved the Master realm, and they would undoubtedly cause a sensation in the martial world! Song Yuanqiao and the others looked at Ning Changge with gratitude in their eyes. They were grateful that they had such an extraordinary junior brother in Wudang. They were determined to do more for him in the future. Seeing the looks in their eyes, Ning Changge couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? If you want to thank me, do something practical.¡± ¡°Hurry, then, tell us!¡± Song Yuanqiao and the others were even more impatient than Ning Changge. Ning Changge said, ¡°I want to access Wudang¡¯s treasury and obtain some treasures and medicinal herbs.¡± This was his second reason for coming out of seclusion. S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. In the Nine Provinces World, there was spiritual energy, which meant there must be spiritual herbs and spiritual objects. He needed to identify them and develop external methods such as alchemy and artifact refining to boost his cultivation further. During this period, he had realized that relying solely on absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth for cultivation was too slow. He needed to find new methods for his growth. Chapter 17 - The True Interpretation of Minor Talisman Dao! Chapter 17 ¨C The True Interpretation of Minor Talisman Dao!¡°Is it just to enter the treasury? No other requests?¡± Song Yuanqiao and the others looked somewhat disappointed. They had hoped that Ning Changge would make more demands so they could feel like they were helping their junior brother. But they didn¡¯t expect that he only wanted access to the treasury, which left them somewhat disappointed. Wudang¡¯s treasury was indeed a crucial place. But for Ning Changge, just saying he wanted to go in was enough. His status in Wudang was not to be underestimated! Ning Changge smiled and said, ¡°Senior brothers, don¡¯t be disappointed. There will be times when I need your help in the future.¡± He was just joking. He knew very well that entering the treasury was not a difficult task for him. Song Yuanqiao handed him a key and said, ¡°Junior Brother, you can go by yourself. Take whatever you like, and I¡¯ll inform the master later.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, as long as it helps you, just let us know, and we¡¯ll do our best,¡± added another senior brother. Ning Changge nodded with a smile. He didn¡¯t really mind these things. His senior brothers had already helped him a lot. Having a stable environment for his growth was the most precious thing for him. After bidding farewell, he turned and left, heading straight for the treasury. When Ning Changge¡¯s figure disappeared from their sight, Song Yuanqiao suddenly asked, ¡°What else do you think our junior brother needs besides scriptures?¡± ¡°Spiritual objects and medicinal herbs?¡± Mo Shenggu¡¯s eyes lit up. Zhang Cuishan shook his head slowly. ¡°But we can¡¯t tell if they contain spiritual energy or not.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Spiritual objects might be hard to judge, but when it comes to medicinal herbs, as long as they are of old age, most of them are likely spiritual herbs. We¡¯ll go down the mountain in a while and search carefully for our junior brother. We can also check if the Five Mountain Sword Sects if they have any.¡± ¡°Good idea! Little Seventh, your quick witted!¡± ¡­ Ning Changge sensed the conversation of his senior brothers, shaking his head and smiling. There was a faint warmth in his heart. But this also reminded him of something. ¡°Perhaps ¡­ I can create a method that allows others to perceive spiritual energy? Or maybe some kind of talisman?¡± Ning Changge¡¯s eyes brightened. Studying talismans had always been one of his next goals. His senior brothers were going down the mountain, and taking some talismans with them would make it quite safe for them. ¡°I can research in that direction in the future.¡± Soon, Ning Changge stopped in front of the gate of Wudang¡¯s treasury. Several of Wudang disciples were guarding the bronze gate. When they saw Ning Changge, they hurriedly bowed with admiration and enthusiasm. The astonishing incident from that day had made all Wudang disciples aware of who this extraordinary junior martial uncle was. ¡°Greetings, Junior Martial Uncle!¡± Ning Changge smiled and walked into the treasury. The treasury was aptly named. As soon as he entered, Ning Changge was somewhat stunned. Wudang was a relatively new sect, but thanks to the formidable strength of Zhang Sanfeng, it had accumulated quite a bit of wealth, more so than he had imagined. Rows of black wooden shelves held myriad treasures. Jade, rare minerals, medicinal herbs, precious swords and sabers, as well as some rare trinkets. Spiritual energy quietly surged into his eyes. He activated the Heavenly Eye! The world in Ning Changge¡¯s eyes suddenly changed. Among the items on the shelves, a small portion emitted a faint spiritual light. ¡°There are indeed some!¡± Ning Changge was thrilled. Glancing over, most of them were jade and herbs with spiritual light. Some rare minerals also had it. As for swords and weapons, there wasn¡¯t a single one. This was in line with his earlier expectations. ¡°It seems that there were probably no immortal cultivators in this world before, so there are no magical or spiritual weapons. But the materials present are sufficient.¡± The rest, he could create himself! The Dao of Talismans, the Dao of Alchemy, and the Dao of Artefacts. He¡¯d take one step at a time. Ning Changge took a few pieces of the most abundant spiritual jade and a 300-year-old Lingzhi mushroom. With this, he left the rest behind. If he needed more, he could always come back. ¡­ Time passed slowly. In the scripture chamber, spiritual energy flowed continuously into Ning Changge¡¯s body. The Eternal Verdant Art was extremely potent in absorbing spiritual energy, it¡¯s effects could almost be a plunder! At this moment, a vortex of spiritual energy, several zhangs (unit of measurement) in diameter, rotated around Ning Changge. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Break for me!¡± Ning Changge shouted in his mind. In response, bursts of spiritual light flashed, and Ning Changge felt the quantity and quality of the spiritual energy in his dantian increase instantly. He had reached the Fifth layer of Qi Refining realm! With a satisfied nod, Ning Changge looked out of the window with a hint of joy in his eyes. ¡°Thanks to my previous foundation, I¡¯ve finally broken through. But further cultivation will not be as quick. ¡°If I want to progress quickly, there are only two ways. One, take it slow, absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, or find a place with denser spiritual energy to save a lot of time. Two, use the power of elixirs to speed up the process. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve broken through, I can be regarded as having reached the mid-level of Qi Refining realm. Also brining improvement in my overall strength. Henceforth, I can allocate some of my energy to study the Dao of Talisman and the Dao of Alchemy.¡± Ning Changge thought to himself. In about half a month, Song Yuanqiao and the others would be heading down the mountain to support other sects, and Ning Changge didn¡¯t want to waste time on the journey or leave the mountain. So, he thought about preparing some trump cards for Song Yuanqiao and the others. He clearly heard what Yue Buqun had said earlier, suggesting that Zuo Lengchan might possess the strength of a Master. Talisman seals were a good choice; they could be used to inscribe his immortal techniques and arts. With Ning Changge¡¯s current strength at the Fifth layer of Qi Refining Realm, the power of these arts would be sufficient to deal with a Master like him. Opening the scriptures, he had prepared long ago, Ning Changge began to study them seriously. Nearby, he had some talisman papers and cinnabar ink, all ready for practice and experimentation. When he succeeded, he would use spiritual jade as the carrier for the talisman. That way, he could fully unleash the power of the inscribed arts and even gain some bonuses. He contemplated while occasionally flashes of insights emerged from time to time. Then, he used cinnabar ink to write and draw on the talisman papers. Complex characters and runes filled with spiritual resonance appeared under his brush. At first, there were failures, but with more attempts, the runes became more and more refined. ¡­ [You have contemplated the Yin Symbol Scripture, Yang Symbol Scripture, Supreme Ultimate Natural True One Five-Grade Talismans, and tried to inscribe talismans with spiritual energy 3,000 times. You have grasped the principles of transforming spiritual energy into talismans. You have derived the true interpretation of Minor Talisman Dao!] [You have inscribed your own techniques into runes and jade stones, creating various talismans like Riding the Winds and Controlling the Clouds Talisman, Wooden Green Dragon Sword, and Heavenly Eye for Observing the Skies Talisman!] Ten days later. Ning Changge looked at the shimmering talismans and the delicate jade stone talismans beside him, his eyes filled with joy. Dao of Talisman had finally taken form!! Chapter 18 - The Ascension Pill Chapter 18 ¨C The Ascension Pill S?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.After ten days of arduous cultivation and contemplation, Ning Changge had finally succeeded in creating the Dao of Talisman. The true interpretation of the Minor Talisman Dao was just the beginning, serving as a fundamental guide. It meant that Ning Changge now understood the basic principles of talisman inscription. As for the specific talismans, such as the Wood Element Green Dragon Sword Talisman, they would depend on the techniques he mastered. According to Ning Changge¡¯s calculations and ideas, he could currently inscribe talismans at the Qi Refining level. These talismans could be categorized into three tiers: upper, middle, and lower. Given his current spiritual power, he could at most inscribe middle-tier talismans. This would be sufficient to deal with ordinary Master realm martial artists. Ning Changge looked at the stack of talisman papers and over a dozen delicate pieces of jade beside him, wearing a satisfied smile. These talismans, especially those made from spiritual jade, were his accomplishments over the past few days. Talismans inscribed on ordinary paper could carry about forty percent of his technique¡¯s power. These were suitable for dealing with martial artists at the Master realm. However, they had some limitations against Grandmasters. The advantage of these paper talismans was that he could create a large number of them just by infusing them with spiritual energy. On the other hand, the jade talismans were much rarer. These stones contained abundant spiritual energy within themselves and could unleash about eighty percent of the power of the inscribed techniques. Ning Changge thought to himself. ¡­ Wudang¡¯s mountain gate. Song Yuanqiao and the others were preparing to depart with several third-generation disciples. These disciples needed to undergo experiences and trials to grow. Although the journey ahead held certain dangers, it was something that people in the martial world were accustomed to. ¡°Junior Martial Brother, while we¡¯re not here, please keep an eye on things within the sect,¡± Song Yuanqiao said. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no need for you to worry about ordinary matters. I¡¯ve already made arrangements,¡± Ning Changge replied. Then, he took out a few talismans and said with a smile, ¡°Senior brothers, take these with you for extra security.¡± Yu Lianzhou, Yu Daiyan, and the others looked astonished. ¡°Junior Martial Brother, what are these?¡± Ning Changge explained one by one, ¡°This is the Riding the wind and Controlling the Clouds Talisman. Crush it, and it will assist you in flying through the clouds. If you ever find yourselves in danger, you can rely on it to escape.¡± ¡°Is this the same technique you used that day?¡± Mo Shenggu¡¯s eyes sparkled. Ning Changge chuckled and pointed to another talisman, saying, ¡°This is the Wood Element Green Dragon Sword Talisman. The paper version can deal with Master, while the jade version can slay Grandmasters. You can use them as you see fit, senior brothers.¡± This revelation left even Song Yuanqiao stunned. Slaying Grandmasters! Did it not mean that facing the power of these talismans, he and the others would be killed in seconds. ¡°Junior Martial Brother, this ¡­¡± ¡°Monster!¡± In the end, they could only mutter these words. However, deep down, they were profoundly touched. Ning Changge had gone to great lengths to ensure their safety. Looking at the slightly haggard look about him, they could tell that he had worked tirelessly during these past few days. Ning Changge laughed heartily and pointed to the last talisman. ¡°This is the Heavenly Eye for Observing the Skies Talisman. It¡¯s not a one-time use item. Keep it with you, and when activated, it will allow you to sense nearby objects containing spiritual energy. So, senior brothers, be on the lookout and work hard for me. Find some good treasures to bring back.¡± The Seven Heroes¡¯ eyes shone with excitement. ¡°Excellent! This is great! Little Seventh, you were talking about not knowing how to discern spiritual items before. With this talisman, we can finally contribute something for junior brother.¡± ¡°Junior Martial Brother, rest assured. Stay here and cultivate in peace. Await our good news!¡± The Seven Heroes of Wudang were brimming with enthusiasm, eager to set off on their mission. They couldn¡¯t wait to go down the mountain and immediately decimate all their enemies. Ning Changge watched them depart with a smile. With these preparations, the Seven Heroes of Wudang wouldn¡¯t be in any danger. Furthermore, with Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s prestige, others would think twice before harming Song Yuanqiao and the others. ¡­ Scripture chamber. Ning Changge soon returned to continue his cultivation here. He had spent five years at Wudang and had grown accustomed to everything about this place. It was tranquil, which was why he had no intention of relocating. Ning Changge contemplated his cultivation plan. He had only created the Qi Refinement portion of the Eternal Verdant Art so far. But he was still far from the Foundation Building realm. He wanted to forge the most perfect foundation, so he continued to strengthen his basics, aiming to make the Foundation Building portion of the Eternal Verdant Art even more perfect. Once he reached the pinnacle of the Twelfth layer of Qi Refining Realm, he believed that he would naturally create the following parts of the art. For now, his priority was cultivation. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve achieved success in Dao of Talisman, I need to delve into alchemy and forging artefacts!¡± Ning Changge thought. ¡°There isn¡¯t much spiritual energy in the world, so I will need to consume spirit pills to accelerate my cultivation. Additionally, I also need to forge and refine some artefacts to enhance my combat power, including special items like storage bags and rings.¡± Ning Changge considered his path, feeling a sense of responsibility. He didn¡¯t slack off because of his lifespan. His ultimate goal was still to achieve immortality, and the ten centuries were just a starting point. ¡°Let¡¯s start with alchemy,¡± he decided. Ning Changge began studying various ancient texts, including medicine, alchemy, and even records of renowned alchemists. He started by experimenting with basic medicines and gradually sought inspiration to create a method for refining spirit pills. Fortunately, Wudang had an alchemical furnace. He could use it for now, but in the future, he planned to create a more suitable one when he delved into forging artefacts. This would enhance the efficiency of his pill refining. ¡­ Time passed slowly. Ning Changge stayed in the scripture chamber, continuously experimenting with methods for refining pills. His first goal was to master the basic process of making spirit pills and then work on creating one or two types of pills that could accelerate cultivation. Occasionally, muffled explosions echoed from the scripture chamber, piquing the curiosity of passing disciples who wondered what powerful new things their junior martial uncle was experimenting with. They dared not ask him, though. After Ning Changge¡¯s display of transcendence that day, they couldn¡¯t truly regard this eight-year-old junior martial uncle as a child. On this day, Ning Changge suddenly burst into laughter, his face filled with excitement. [You have studied medicine, alchemy, and the merging of herbs and their properties. You¡¯ve experimented countless times, sampled failed pills, and understood the true interpretation of Minor Alchemy Dao!] [Based on the principles of the true interpretation of Minor Alchemy Dao, you have continuously experimented. Using the Lingzhi mushroom as the main ingredient, supplemented by various auxiliary herbs, you have created the recipe for the Ascension Pill!] He stood up, gazing at the nine Ascension Pills swirling inside the alchemical furnace. His satisfaction was evident. He had succeeded in the Dao of Alchemy, creating a method to refine pills. And more importantly, he had developed a pill that could enhance one¡¯s spiritual power: the Ascension Pill! Chapter 19 - The Yin-Yang Great Grinding Refining Technique Chapter 19 ¨C The Yin-Yang Great Grinding Refining TechniqueA surge of spiritual energy swept out, and nine dragon eye-sized Ascension Pills fell in front of Ning Changge. After days of experimentation, he had created a pill that could maximize the power of Lingzhi mushrooms, the Ascension Pill. It was undoubtedly the best solution. Ning Changge had great confidence in his own insight. In the same endeavor, no one could do better than him. ¡°Let¡¯s try the effects of the Ascension Pill!¡± Without further ado, Ning Changge stored the other eight Ascension Pills into a jade bottle he had prepared earlier and immediately swallowed one. S?a?ch* Th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The pill entered his stomach. A large amount of spiritual energy immediately erupted. Ning Changge was not surprised but delighted. This was perfect! The Eternal Verdant Art swiftly circulated, forming small vortexes in his dantian. The medicinal power was absorbed and refined, transforming into readily available spiritual energy. Two hours later. The Ascension Pill¡¯s medicinal power was completely assimilated. Ning Changge¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise. He could clearly sense that his spiritual energy had increased significantly. ¡°Good! Very good! This speed is much faster than absorbing the ambient spiritual energy!¡± After absorbing these nine Ascension Pills, he could smoothly advance to the Sixth layer of Qi Refining Realm. His strength steadily increased, and the progress was astonishing. ¡°However, ¡­ the only thing to be cautious about is the pill¡¯s toxicity.¡± Ning Changge frowned. Medicines contained poison to some extent. Although the Eternal Verdant Art he created had a certain purifying effect on the pill¡¯s toxicity, it wasn¡¯t enough. He didn¡¯t want it to affect his foundation in the slightest. ¡°Perhaps I can create a technique to expel the pill¡¯s toxicity.¡± He acted on his thought. Ning Changge activated his Heavenly Eye, scrutinized his own body with his spiritual sense, and began scanning it repeatedly. Finally, in the deepest part of his dantian, he found traces of insignificant pill toxicity. Though it seemed small now, he would need to consume pills continuously in his future cultivation. Over time, the accumulation could become a serious problem, even potentially affecting his Dao. This was something he couldn¡¯t accept. Ning Changge started experimenting. However, it was easy to find pill toxicity but difficult to remove it. He tried various methods. Until a moment. The spiritual energy in his body transformed into a pair of grinding stones, gradually crushing the pill toxicity. A gleam of light shone in Ning Changge¡¯s eyes. [You have observed your body, analyzed the essence of the pill toxicity, altered the rules of spiritual energy circulation, and transformed into Yin-Yang Grinding. You have created the Yin-Yang Great Grinding and Tempering Technique!] With the technique¡¯s completion, Ning Changge felt that the once tenacious pill toxicity was rapidly being crushed, expelled from his body, and dissipated into the world. ¡°Not only that, but this Yin-Yang Great Grinding and Tempering Technique can also refine my spiritual energy, enhancing its quality and making my combat power even stronger!¡± Ning Changge¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy. It was a double blessing. ¡°I don¡¯t need to worry about pill toxicity in the future. I can digest Ascension Pills quickly, just need to ensure my foundation remains stable!¡± Ning Changge couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡­ At the foot of Mount Song. Song Yuanqiao and his group, dusty from their journey, finally arrived and met with representatives from the other four sects. A few days ago, they received a letter from Yue Buqun, stating that Zuo Lengchan was gathering the leaders of the four sects at Mount Song. His intentions were clear: he wanted to discuss the merger of the Five Mountain Sword Sects. His ambitious motives were apparent to everyone. Although the letter proposed merging the Five Mountain Sword Sects, in reality, it meant Zuo Lengchan wanted to absorb the four major sects and become the sole leader. Yue Buqun and the others naturally refused. They immediately invited Song Yuanqiao¡¯s group, fearing that Zuo Lengchan would try to take advantage of this situation. Upon meeting with Song Yuanqiao and the others, Yue Buqun¡¯s expression shifted from joy to something more complicated. He occasionally glanced behind the Wudang group, and Mr. Mo couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Master Song, isn¡¯t Young Master Ning here with you?¡± Song Yuanqiao only bowed politely and said: ¡°I apologize, but Junior Martial Brother is at a crucial stage of cultivation. It¡¯s inconvenient for him to leave the mountain. Rest assured, Zuo Lengchan is no match for us.¡± As he spoke, the auras of the Seven Heroes of Wudang burst forth, especially those of Song Yuanqiao and Zhang Cuishan, who had reached the pinnacle of the Master level. The expressions of Yue Buqun and the others changed. Just how much time had passed? Song Yuanqiao and the others had made such tremendous progress in their strength. Master level, especially the pinnacle of the Master level, was already enough to crush the sect leaders of the four sects. However, immediately after, Yue Buqun¡¯s face showed a wry smile. ¡°Master Song, it¡¯s great news that your strength has increased, but you may not know this, but we received information three days ago that Zuo Lengchan has advanced to the Grandmaster realm using a sinister technique!¡± The difference between a Master and a Grandmaster might seem small, but in reality, it was vast. Grandmasters possessed a terrifying level of internal energy, and every step forward significantly increased their strength. Zuo Lengchan, having reached the Grandmaster realm, felt confident enough to raise the matter of merging the Five Mountain Sword Sects once again. Song Yuanqiao and the others were surprised, but they weren¡¯t flustered. The numerous talismans and inscriptions prepared by their junior martial brother gave them great confidence. Their junior brother had said that it could defeat a Grandmaster, so they believed him. ¡°How about we request a few more days, Master Song? Let¡¯s ask Young Master Ning to come as soon as possible?¡± Yue Buqun proposed. Song Yuanqiao flatly rejected: ¡°If you don¡¯t trust us, we can leave right now. A mere Grandmaster realm opponent is nothing to fear.¡± He showed no fear towards a Grandmaster, which puzzled Yue Buqun and the others. They wondered why Song Yuanqiao was so confident. Nevertheless, they all chuckled and said: ¡°How could we not trust Master Song? We just thought it might be safer to wait for him.¡± In fact, they understood that it was impossible for Young Master Ning to arrive in time. Wudang was far from their current location, and by the time he arrived, Zuo Lengchan might have already attacked the four sects. Now the arrow set on the bow string had been set loose. Yue Buqun and the others had no choice but to bit the bullet and choose to believe in Wudang. They had initially chosen to join hands with Wudang because of the transcendent vision Ning Changge had caused that day, but they hadn¡¯t anticipated Ning Changge to not come. Song Yuanqiao and the others agreed to their proposal. Yue Buqun and others¡¯ lack of trust in them had caused them to be slightly unhappy. ¡°In that case, Master Song, you guys stay in ambush at the foot of the mountain, while we go up the mountain first. If Zuo Lengchan truly wishes to act, I¡¯ll send a signal flare, and you can come and take him by surprise and kill him!¡± Yue Buqun simply refused to think about it any further. Seven Master, including two peak realm Masters, how could they alone deal with Zuo Lengchan? No matter what, they could still fall back on Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s tiger hide for protection! [Note: ¡°To pull/ fall back on someone¡¯s tiger skin/ hide¡± is to rely on someone else¡¯s reputation.]. He calculated a lot of things in his mind and came to the decision. Song Yuanqiao was calm. This method could also work; this way, they would be acting under a righteous banner. ¡°Very well, we¡¯ll wait at the foot of the mountain for your signal.¡± The two parties had finished their discussion. Everyone from the four sects used their skills to travel up the mountain together, while everyone in Wudang¡¯s camp found a covert place to bide for time. Just two hours later, a bright signal arrow shot into the sky above Mount Song. Song Yuanqiao and the others¡¯ expressions hardened. ¡°Zuo Lengchan has indeed made his move! Let¡¯s go! We need to rush to their rescue!¡± Chapter 20 - Mere Grandmasters Chapter 20 ¨C Mere GrandmastersOn top of Mount Song, figures intermingled in a fierce and bloody battle. ¡°Zuo Lengchan, your ambitions are boundless, trying to absorb the Four Sects. We will never agree!¡± Yue Buqun roared. He didn¡¯t expect that Zuo Lengchan to have no shame left. They had just arrived on the mountain, barely started discussing matters when Zuo Lengchan began to make his moves. Yue Buqun and the others had hesitated for just a moment, and he struck. He severely injured Daoist Tianmen with a single palm, behaving no differently from the martial villains! Zuo Lengchan sneered, ¡°Ambitions? Do you know why the Five Mountain Sword Sects can¡¯t rise in the Ming Dynasty? It¡¯s because of people like you who hold us back! Today, I will restore order and bring the Five Mountain Sword Sects back on to the right path. Under my leadership, the Five Mountain Sword Sects will undoubtedly become the true martial arts sanctuary of the Ming Dynasty!¡± He struck with a palm, and frigid qi filled the air, freezing two disciples of the Four Sects into ice sculptures. ¡°All of you, as long as you¡¯re willing to submit to me, I will pardon you this and the past transgressions. In the future, I will treat everyone equally,¡± Yue Buqun said with a stern expression. Yue Buqun¡¯s face turned solemn as he retreated quickly. He quickly retrieved a signal arrow from his pocket and ignited it with his internal energy. The arrow shot into the sky with a sharp noise, its bright light shimmering against the horizon. Just as Yue Buqun heaved a sigh of relief, Zuo Lengchan¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°Yue Buqun, it seems you have come prepared?¡± Yue Buqun¡¯s heart skipped a beat, Zuo Lengchan¡¯s expression seemed to imply that he had known all along. But at this moment, Yue Buqun didn¡¯t care about that. The disciples of the Four Sects gathered together, resisting with all their might. The battle raged on, Four Sects disciples falling in the blood-soaked ground. Some surrendered, wielding their weapons, and turned against their former comrades. Finally, Song Yuanqiao¡¯s loud shout came from a distance, ¡°Master Yue, do not panic, we¡¯re here!¡± A group of twenty people flew in from afar, agile and powerful. At the very least, they were all at the Innate realm, with seven of them being at the Master realm! Zuo Lengchan¡¯s expression turned grim. He had learned that Wudang was coming to their aid, but he had never expected the strength of Wudang¡¯s seven heroes to be so formidable. Wudang¡¯s disciples rushed into the battlefield, tearing a gap in the encirclement of Mount Song. The addition of seven Masters gave the Four Sects a moment of respite. Yue Buqun and the others were almost on the verge of tears; their saviors had finally arrived. The two peak-level Masters, Song Yuanqiao and Zhang Cuishan, joined forces with Yue Buqun and the others to confront Zuo Lengchan. Although Zuo Lengchan was a Grandmaster, being surrounded by so many Masters left him with no room for escape. He could only watch as disciples of Mount Song gradually fell back at a disadvantage. Wudang¡¯s reinforcements were incredibly powerful. Each one had a high realm, and their combat abilities were astonishing. However, Zuo Lengchan, even while being a Grandmaster, felt tremendous pressure under the combined assault of the seven Masters. He especially hesitated to directly confront the majestic sword energy emitted by Song Yuanqiao and Zhang Cuishan, so he had to evade and avoid a head-on confrontation. ¡°Well, well, well! Impressive, this is the Infinite Azure Dragon Sword, the supreme skill of Wudang. Today, I, Zuo, have truly learned something!¡± Zuo Lengchan said with a mocking tone, but his eyes were fuming with anger. He had learned that Wudang was coming to their aid, but he had never expected the Seven Heroes to be so formidable. Zuo Lengchan struck with a palm, and frigid qi seemed to freeze the void, forcing everyone back. Disciples of Mount Song and Wudang, Mount Hua, and other sects faced off against each other. Zuo Lengchan wore an extremely gloomy expression. ¡°Song Yuanqiao, this is our internal matter among the Five Mountain Sword Sects. Why is Wudang interfering?¡± he asked. ¡°Retreat now, and I will let bygones be bygones. In the future, we can treat each other equally,¡± Zuo Lengchan tried to persuade Wudang¡¯s disciples to leave. This bone was not easy to chew. ¡°Internal matter? You¡¯re oppressing people with your power. Your no different than a demon. What internal familial matter is this? Our Wudang stands with the Four Sects. If we act, no one in the martial world will say a word!¡± Yu Dainan sneered. This statement left Zuo Lengchan even more resentful. He realized that Yue Buqun and the others had joined Wudang, becoming a vassal of Wudang. ¡°Well then! Yue Buqun, you¡¯ve become Wudang¡¯s lapdog. I wondered why the Seven Heroes of Wudang would come out in full force. So that¡¯s the reason!¡± Zuo Lengchan¡¯s anger grew. ¡°You people who don¡¯t know any better are willing to be Wudang¡¯s dogs instead of helping me rebuild the glory of the Five Mountain Sword Sects. In that case, you will all die today!¡± Zuo Lengchan¡¯s rage continued to escalate the more he continued to talk. His eyes were bloodshot. He felt that he had been humiliated and wanted to chop Yue Buqun and others into pieces. ¡°As for you, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t dare to touch you because of Zhang Sanfeng. Today, you will all die!¡± he declared. ¡°Ren Woxing*, let¡¯s attack together!¡± he shouted. Following his words, a burst of raucous laughter erupted from the distance. ¡°Zuo Lengchan, I¡¯ve always said that there¡¯s no reasoning with these old-fashioned people. We can just kill them directly. Why bother with words? After this, you will be the leader of the Five Mountain Sword Sects, and I will be the leader of the Sun Moon Holy Cult. With our combined forces, we will have a place in the Ming Dynasty!¡± Immediately after, a group of black-clad martial artists rushed out from behind the Mount Song Sect. They brandished their swords and had a ferocious aura. Among them, the leader¡¯s aura was particularly overwhelming, equal to Zuo Lengchan. A Grandmaster! The second Grandmaster, Ren Woxing! Yue Buqun and the others were shocked, their faces filled with despair. Facing one Grandmaster was already a struggle, but facing two Grandmasters meant certain death. In this moment of crisis, everything became clear. Zuo Lengchan had formed an alliance with Ren Woxing and secretly practiced the Cosmic Absorption Power under Ren Woxing¡¯s guidance. Together, they captured and absorbed the inner energy of martial artists from the martial world. This had allowed them to break through to the Grandmaster level, with the condition being that Zuo Lengchan would assist Ren Woxing in regaining control of the Sun Moon Holy Cult. Daoist Tianmen¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. He shouted angrily, ¡°Zuo Lengchan, you¡¯ve truly gone mad! You¡¯ve colluded with members of the Demonic cult and secretly practiced the Cosmic Absorbing Power! No wonder so many people have gone missing within the Five Sects¡¯ territories recently. No wonder your aura is so unstable. You didn¡¯t genuinely become a Grandmaster; you forcefully broke through!¡± Zuo Lengchan¡¯s expression turned even darker as he glanced at them one by one. ¡°So what if it¡¯s a forced breakthrough? It¡¯s enough to deal with people like you!¡± Zuo Lengchan retorted. Ren Woxing stood on the side, wearing a mocking smile, his arms crossed, like a cat playing with mice. The Qi of the two grandmasters filled the void, bringing an overwhelming sense of pressure. It was much more than just one plus one, and Yue Buqun and the others immediately felt a sense of despair. With one grandmaster, they might still have a chance to resist and break through the encirclement, but facing two grandmasters, it was almost certain death. At that moment, the members of the Four Sects all wore expressions of loss and despair. Their eyes were filled with hopelessness. ¡°Master Song, it¡¯s our fault for not gathering the right intelligence. We¡¯ve brought trouble upon you,¡± Ning Zhong apologized in a low voice. She understood that Song Yuanqiao and the others had done their best. ¡°When the fight starts, if you can escape, please do so quickly. With Ren Woxing openly appearing here, they won¡¯t spare your subordinates. If you manage to return to Wudang, let Master Zhang avenge us in the future,¡± she pleaded earnestly. However, Song Yuanqiao responded with a faint smile, ¡°Miss Ning, there¡¯s no need to be disheartened. They are just two Grandmasters. My junior brother is still waiting for the Daoist texts and scriptures you promised.¡± Everyone was astonished. Yue Buqun and the others subconsciously turned their heads, their eyes filled with anticipation. Zuo Lengchan and Ren Woxing sneered, ¡°Such petty tricks!¡± In the next moment, Mo Shenggu emerged from the group. He pinched a jade talisman from his chest, looking somewhat reluctant. Then, he gazed coldly at Zuo Lengchan and Ren Woxing and shouted loudly, ¡°Mere Grandmasters! Taste my junior brother¡¯s divine skill!¡± ¡°Wood Element Azure Dragon Sword Qi!!!¡± S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Notes: *Ren Woxing (ÈÎÎÒÐÐ) is a character from the wuxia novel ¡°The Smiling, Proud Wanderer¡± by Jin Yong. He is the highly feared leader of the Sun Moon Holy Cult and an expert in martial arts, politics, and manipulation. Ren Woxing mastered the Cosmic Absorbing Power (ÎüÐÇ´ó·¨), a dreaded ability that allows the practitioner to drain and absorb an opponent¡¯s inner energy. Chapter 21 - Instant Kill Chapter 21 ¨C Instant KillAs soon as the words fell, the entire place went into silence. Everyone was stunned by Mo Shenggu¡¯s posture. Especially Zuo Lengchan and Ren Woxing, they felt a chill running down their spines. In an instant, they were on high alert, not daring to relax in the slightest. Their true qi continued to circulate, as if a great crisis would descend in the next moment. However ¡­ One breath. Two breaths. Three breaths. ¡­ Still, the silence persisted. Gradually, the expressions of everyone became strange. Zuo Lengchan couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. He had actually been frightened by such a theatrical performance. Yue Buqun and the others were filled with disappointment. They had hoped that the Seven Heroes of Wudang would bring about a miracle, but now it seemed that they had overestimated them. Ren Woxing mocked, ¡°I thought it was some kind of trump card or divine skill, but it turns out to be this?¡± ¡°It seems that even Wudang is nothing special!¡± Behind them, the members of the Holy Holy Sun and Moon Cult burst into laughter. They had been in a panic just a moment ago, but now they felt like mocking back. ¡°Kill them all, leave no one behind!¡± Zuo Lengchan shouted. In an instant, the disciples of Mount Song and the members of the Holy Sun and Moon Cult rushed forward, and the atmosphere became tense. Mo Shenggu was also somewhat confused. Zhang Cuishan couldn¡¯t help but touch his forehead and said, ¡°Junior Brother, you fool. Our young disciple said to crush the talisman, what¡¯s the use of yelling its name like this!¡± ¡°Oh, oh, oh!¡± Mo Shenggu realized his own foolishness. He just remembered how to use the talisman, after all, it was his first time using it. Mo Shenggu faced Zuo Lengchan and Ren Woxing alone, holding a jade talisman in his hand. He raised it high and crushed it with his hand, saying, ¡°Watch my junior brother¡¯s supernatural power! Wood Element Azure Dragon Sword Qi!¡± s?a??h th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Zuo Lengchan sneered, ¡°You think I¡¯ll fall for the same trick? Do you take me for a three-year-old child?¡± Ren Woxing also ridiculed with a grin. However ¡­ In just a moment. The expressions of both of them froze, followed by an overwhelming sense of fear in their eyes. A tremendous pressure suddenly shrouded them from above. Crisis! A life-threatening crisis! The true qi of Grandmasters instinctively circulated, and both of them retreated involuntarily. But it was too late. After Mo Shenggu crushed the talisman, a terrifying fluctuation appeared above his head. Then ¡­ A streak of emerald light was born from it! Brilliant and dazzling, it instantly suppressed the entire scene. Everyone stared in amazement at the astonishing sword light. The emerald sword qi resembled tall pine trees, transformed into a green dragon, condensed like a solid entity, just like a real dragon! Faintly, the sound of a sword chant could be heard. A dreadful Green Dragon Sword Qi instantly took shape, and the longswords of all the swordsmen on the scene began to tremble. Then, the Azure Dragon Sword Qi flew towards Zuo Lengchan and Ren Woxing at high speed! Its power was terrifying! ¡°What is this?!¡± Zuo Lengchan exclaimed, horrified. He had never expected Mo Shenggu to unleash such a terrifying trump card. At this moment, facing that sword qi, his unstable foundation as a Grandmaster seemed like nothing. He shouted. His icy true qi surged out, attempting to block the sword qi. However, it was futile. The Azure Dragon Sword Qi soared into the sky, and in the midst of everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, a flash of sword light passed through. The layers of icy true qi shattered instantly, and a head flew into the sky! Zuo Lengchan fell¨Cdead. Ren Woxing¡¯s pupils rapidly contracted. He tried to escape, but the residual sword qi was still locking onto him. ¡°Cosmic Absorbing Power!!¡± Ren Woxing roared. His true qi surged, forming a terrifying vortex in an attempt to block the sword qi and even suck in the Mount Song disciples in front of him to use as a barrier. However, it was also in vain. Popping sounds filled the air. The dense sound of flesh and blood being penetrated echoed. Ren Woxing¡¯s figure froze as he fled, but the Azure Dragon Sword Qi pierced through his chest, tearing him to pieces before slowly dissipating into the sky. In an instant. The entire scene fell silent. Everyone¡¯s bodies stiffened in their original positions. They stared blankly at the empty space where the Azure Dragon Sword Qi had passed. It was unstoppable. Even the two Grandmasters had been instantly killed! Mo Shenggu stared blankly at his own hands. ¡°Did I ¡­ do this?¡± Then, he couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply. ¡°Ah! The talisman given by my junior brother is too terrifying!¡± The Seven Heroes of Wudang felt dizzy in their minds. Touching the remaining talisman in his chest, they were filled with excitement and, more importantly, they were in awe of Ning Changge. ¡°Just one talisman given to us is so powerful. How terrifying is our junior brother¡¯s current strength?¡± That was the only thought in their hearts. As for Yue Buqun and the others, they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. In one moment, they thought they were trapped and would probably die here. In the next moment, a shocking reversal occurred. Two Grandmaster-level experts had been instantly killed! Thinking of this, they couldn¡¯t help but shiver with a mix of shock and fear. ¡°This talisman ¡­ was given by Young Master Ning? He¡¯s not even here, but with just one talisman, he killed two Grandmasters. Does that mean ¡­ killing us is as easy as killing chickens?¡± Yue Buqun¡¯s heart was filled with deep reverence. The others felt similarly. ¡°Young Master Ning is truly a reincarnated immortal, a genuine Little Immortal!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Dragon Tiger Mountain also has talisman techniques, but compared to the talismans of our Little Immortal, they must be far inferior!¡± ¡°To instantly kill two Grandmasters with a single talisman, that¡¯s really amazing!¡± After the shock, the people from the Four Sects felt joy and gratitude towards Ning Changge. Everyone knew that it wasn¡¯t Mo Shenggu¡¯s strength that was impressive, but the distant Wudang¡¯s eighth disciple, Ning Changge, who was meditating in Wudang. ¡°Everyone, follow me and kill them!¡± ¡°Leave no one alive from the Demonic Cult! If the Mount Song disciples are willing to put down their weapons and surrender, we can spare their lives for now!¡± Yue Buqun shouted loudly. The situation had reversed completely. Without the Grandmasters Zuo Lengchan and Ren Woxing, the rest were at the mercy of their enemies. In terms of the number of Grandmasters, Mount Song and the Demonic Cult were no match for Wudang and the Four Sects. For a moment. The battle resumed. However, this time. The situation was completely one-sided. The Seven Heroes of Wudang didn¡¯t even need to use talismans; they could defeat their opponents one by one without much effort. Song Yuanqiao and the others were excited. After witnessing the power of talismans, they valued them even more. They wouldn¡¯t use talismans unless it was absolutely necessary. ¡­ Half an hour later. The battle on Mount Song finally came to a halt. The unruly disciples of Mount Song and the members of the Demonic Cult were all killed. The traitorous disciples from the Four Sects were begging for mercy, but they were also killed cleanly. Yue Buqun was no saint. Of course, the disciples of Wudang wouldn¡¯t participate in these matters. They only helped drive away the high-level experts from Mount Song, leaving the rest to be decided by the Four Sects themselves. Although the Four Sects were now vassals of Wudang, they wouldn¡¯t interfere too much. They would only lend a helping hand when it was crucial. Moreover, they had more important things to do. They needed to search Mount Song¡¯s treasury to see if there were any precious spiritual treasures! Chapter 22 - Sixth Layer of Qi Refining Chapter 22 ¨C Sixth Layer of Qi Refining¡°This hundred-year-old Polygonum multiflorum [Tuber Fleeceflower (common in China)] looks good!¡± ¡°This two-hundred-year-old Lingzhi mushroom is definitely needed for our junior disciple!¡± ¡°And this, I don¡¯t know what kind of fruit this is, but it contains more spiritual energy than ginseng!¡± ¡­ The Seven Heroes of Wudang were bustling like village bandits as they entered Mount Song¡¯s treasury. They activated the Heavenly Eye Talisman and began to plunder freely, searching for various items imbued with spiritual energy. ¡°Mount Song Sect is indeed wealthy!¡± Zhang Cuishan couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. Strictly speaking, Mount Song had even more treasures than Wudang. This was not an exaggeration. Although Wudang had Zhang Sanfeng, a true Grandmaster, he was easy-going and taught his disciples to be righteous. He wouldn¡¯t forcefully take possessions. Most of the treasures in Wudang were either unclaimed items or gifts from others. In contrast, Mount Song Sect, while appearing to be righteous on the surface, engaged in secret activities. ¡°Senior Brother, come quickly! There¡¯s abundant spiritual energy inside this stone!¡± Yin Litin¡¯s voice rang out with excitement, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. They gathered around and activated the Observation Talisman, witnessing a dazzling cluster of spiritual light flashing within the stone, causing them all to inhale sharply in surprise. Before them was a black-red giant stone, nearly as tall as a person, an absolute treasure! ¡°Bring it back! Our junior brother will definitely love it!¡± The group couldn¡¯t help but reveal joy. This smooth progress was all thanks to their junior brother¡¯s talismans. They were determined to bring back something that would satisfy him. ¡­ Yue Buqun and the others watched as the Wudang disciples carried away bundles of items, even two disciples carrying a huge stone together, and they couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded. ¡°Brother Song, what are you doing?¡± asked Yue Buqun. Song Yuanqiao smiled faintly, ¡°Our junior disciple likes these things, so we¡¯re shamelessly taking them back to Wudang.¡± Yue Buqun and the others¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°So it¡¯s something Young Master Ning likes?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we have to repay him for this favor. Thanks to him, we were able to suppress Zuo Lengchan and Ren Woxing, those two scoundrels. When we return to the mountain, we¡¯ll organize everything and send it to Wudang along with copies of the Daoist scriptures and classics we borrowed.¡± Song Yuanqiao¡¯s face lit up. ¡°How can we help?¡± Yue Buqun and the others quickly tried to please him. They also had some ulterior motives. Ning Changge¡¯s talismans displayed astonishing power, and they thought that perhaps they could ask Ning Changge for a few talismans as life-saving treasures. Of course, they would need to cater to his preferences for that. Song Yuanqiao and the others felt even more delighted. If it were for them, they would refuse any gifts. But for their junior disciple? They would gladly accept anything! After some more work, everyone finished dealing with the affairs of Mount Song. Yue Buqun and the others promised to start copying the Daoist scriptures and classics to send to Wudang in a few days. Song Yuanqiao and the others were relieved and prepared to return to the mountain, intending to hand over the batch of spiritual treasures they had obtained from Mount Song to their junior brother. ¡­ Wudang. Scripture Chamber. Ning Changge swallowed the last Ascension Pill. The immense medicinal power erupted within him, only to be absorbed by the countless tiny vortexes created by the Eternal Verdant Art. This time, the spiritual energy within Ning Changge¡¯s body finally reached a certain limit. The surging spiritual energy converged in his dantian, breaking through the bottleneck. He successfully broke through to the Sixth layer of Qi Refining realm! A powerful pressure radiated from Ning Changge¡¯s body, making the entire chamber feel as if some primordial beast had taken up residence, filling everyone with awe. The few disciples who were present couldn¡¯t help but look towards the higher floors of the building. They knew that it was where their junior uncle master stayed. Each of their eyes was filled with admiration and fervor. Ning Changge suppressed his aura and smiled. His cultivation had grown again, and he was ecstatic. ¡°My approach was indeed correct. Taking pills is the best way to go. With the Yin-Yang Great Grinding and Tempering Technique, I can increase my strength more quickly! If I were to absorb spiritual energy alone, it would take months to advance by a single level.¡± In reality, advancing a level in a matter of months was already quite fast. It showed the profoundness of Ning Changge¡¯s Eternal Verdant Art. But he wanted to grow even faster. ¡°The only drawback is the consumption of spirit medicines.¡± Ning Changge was somewhat troubled. The raw materials for refining Ascension Pills weren¡¯t readily available. At this rate, the spiritual medicines in Wudang¡¯s treasury would be depleted sooner or later. There was nothing he could do. His master, Zhang Sanfeng, was used to a life of tranquillity and inaction, and having this much in the treasure was already quite remarkable. ¡°It¡¯ll work itself out in due time.¡± Ning Changge closed his eyes. He had started to grasp the principles of alchemy over these days. Unfortunately, Wudang¡¯s treasury didn¡¯t contain many spiritual energy ores, limiting the opportunities for experimentation. He planned to first forge a pill furnace, which would allow him to maximize the use of the spiritual medicines. Every bit saved would be beneficial. At this moment, something suddenly occurred to him. ¡°Didn¡¯t Senior Brother ask me to teach these junior disciples something? Wasn¡¯t it today?¡± Ning Changge¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Whenever he entered a state of enlightenment during his cultivation, it often took him one or two hours. Now, he feared that these disciples had been waiting on the martial arts field for a long time. The scripture chamber was now completely quiet, except for Ning Changge. He blinked and suddenly appeared outside the repository. He then proceeded to the martial arts field. ¡­ Martial arts field. The third-generation disciples of Wudang were sitting respectfully, waiting. All of them had expressions filled with anticipation and excitement. A few days ago, Song Yuanqiao and the others had told them that their junior uncle master would give them guidance on Daoist teachings. They were all eagerly anticipating this day. This was actually a Wudang tradition. Second-generation disciples would instruct third-generation disciples in martial arts once a month, passing on their knowledge. In the past, Ning Changge had never been called upon because he was always immersed in his cultivation within the scripture chamber. Now that he had successfully advanced to the Sixth layer of Qi Refining, and with the Seven Heroes of Wudang preparing to leave the mountain for a period of time, the responsibility had naturally fallen on Ning Changge. For other senior brothers and sisters, the third-generation disciples wouldn¡¯t be so eager. But Ning Changge was different. The astonishing phenomenon they had witnessed a few days ago was deeply etched into their minds, creating an unparalleled sense of admiration and curiosity. This was the first time Ning Changge would be teaching them about Daoism. Although it had been two hours since they were supposed to start, no one was impatient. However, there was some nervousness. ¡°Could our junior master have changed his mind and decided not to come?¡± One third-generation disciple couldn¡¯t help but voice this concern. s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Just then, someone shouted, ¡°Junior Uncle Master is here!¡± The crowd instantly perked up, looking ahead, but there was nothing to be seen. Then, they looked up and were met with a collective gasp. A Daoist in a white robe stood there casually, hands behind his back, moving with grace and charm. Even his hair seemed to exude an unimaginable ease. Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up with enthusiasm. This was their junior uncle master! Even his entrance was so unique. This only increased their anticipation for the teachings to come. On the martial arts field, cheers and applause erupted. ¡°We pay our respects to Junior Uncle Master!¡± Ning Changge showed no change in expression as he stood on the elevated platform. ¡°You may dispense with the formalities.¡± Chapter 23 - Phenomena Abound Chapter 23 ¨CPhenomena AboundAlthough Ning Changge was young, he possessed an extraordinary presence. As he stood on the elevated platform, a mere glance from his eyes caused many disciples to bow their heads in respect, not daring to meet his gaze. There were hundreds of third-generation disciples in Wudang, and not all of them were direct disciples of the Seven Heroes of Wudang. In fact, the direct disciples of the Seven Heroes were the highest-ranking among the third-generation disciples. The rest of the third-generation disciples could only be considered named disciples. To put it simply, these disciples shared a communal training regimen and only occasionally received guidance. Most of the time, they had to wait for the second-generation disciples to teach them. So, they treasured this monthly opportunity immensely. At this moment, the third-generation disciples sat with utmost seriousness, their ears perked, afraid of missing any details. Ning Changge slowly settled onto the cushion. He surveyed the third-generation disciples, whose eyes were filled with a thirst for knowledge. He couldn¡¯t help but feel moved and sigh within himself. The path to mastery was not an easy one, and martial arts were no different. If he hadn¡¯t possessed exceptional insight, he wouldn¡¯t be much different from these disciples. With this in mind, he softly began, and his voice, enhanced by spiritual energy, echoed clearly in the ears of each disciple: S?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Today, I will lecture on the Lesser Infinite Technique.¡± The Lesser infinite Technique was the foundational technique for the Yin-Yang Infinite Technique, Wudang¡¯s supreme martial art, and it was created by Ning Changge himself. It was the primary technique for third-generation disciples, and only the most outstanding among them would be taught the Yin-Yang Infinite Technique, making them the focus of the sect¡¯s cultivation. Hearing that Ning Changge was going to teach the Lesser infinite Technique, the disciples¡¯ eyes brimmed with excitement. In martial arts, internal cultivation was the foundation. Strengthening one¡¯s internal power made it easier to master other martial arts, resulting in greater strength. Ning Changge continued, ¡°The Lesser infinite Technique, though it¡¯s named ¡®Lesser¡¯ actually elucidates Dao of Yin and Yang ¡­ Yin and Yang exist everywhere, in water and fire, life and death, day and night ¡­¡± ¡­ The truth was slowly explained, one by one. His words were very soft, but at the moment it was as if the words were coming out of a loud bell! Although the words were profound, Ning Changge¡¯s explanation made them easy to understand. At first, most disciples wore expressions of confusion, but soon, some of them showed signs of enlightenment. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! It¡¯s really like that!¡± Those who had insights inched closer to understanding, their faces filled with excitement. They didn¡¯t dare to speak out, fearing they might disturb the lecture. This was only the beginning. As Ning Changge continued, he gradually entered a state of deep enlightenment. Teaching was a reciprocal process. Even though he was explaining martial arts, Ning Changge¡¯s immortal path was built upon martial arts. As he taught, he experienced countless epiphanies, especially regarding the Dao of Yin and Yang. His eyes sparkled with enlightenment. Unbeknownst to him, his spiritual energy began to gather, swirl, and started a whirlwind around him. His voice, infused with spiritual energy, began to resonate in a unique way. It had a captivating charm, and just hearing it was like entering the martial world Ning Changge had created. It was enough to enlighten anyone. ¡­ [You have lectured on martial arts to your fellow disciples. You drew insights from others, and gained enlightenment. You created the Spiritual Power Evolutionary Dao Technique!] Then, something extraordinary happened. The disciples began to see various visions before their eyes. Ning Changge¡¯s voice sounded like the voice of the Dao. It entered their ears and penetrated their minds. They saw the interplay of amalgam of water and fire, the transition between life and death, the sun rising and the moon setting, and the seamless switching between day and night. Countless symbols of Yin and Yang flashed before their eyes, making them fall into a stupor. Yin and Yang became tangible before them. Disciples began to comprehend. ¡°Yin and Yang, they exist in everything! This is the essence of the Lesser Infinite Technique. I understand!¡± ¡°Yin and Yang coexist and give birth to each other. I get it!¡± ¡°Junior Uncle Master is amazing! If I could listen to him talk about this every day, I would die without regrets!¡± On the platform, disciples gazed at Ning Changge with admiration and fervor in their eyes. Suddenly, there was a buzz of excitement. The first disciple broke through and reached a higher level of cultivation. ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± he exclaimed. In the course of the lecture, more and more disciples broke through. Most of them advanced to a higher stage of cultivation, while a few even became innate martial artists. At that moment, the martial arts field was on fire. Each breakthrough caused a burst of excitement. Initially, the crowd was surprised, but as it continued, they became numb to it. With hundreds of disciples present, at least thirty percent of them had breakthroughs right there and few of them even reached the Innate realm. The number was simply staggering. And this was just the beginning. As the lecture continued, some disciples returned to their senses after experiencing the initial enlightenment brought about by Ning Changge¡¯s teaching. They had entered a special state thanks to Ning Changge¡¯s skill in teaching, but their own aptitude and comprehension were limited. They couldn¡¯t sustain that state. It could be said that the strength of the third generation of Wudang had increased by a notch! When they emerged from it, they were shocked to find that, unbeknownst to them, white cranes as tall as humans had circled Ning Changge, flying around him as if acknowledging him as a celestial being. The heavens above were awash with golden light, rendering Ning Changge, who was still lecturing with closed eyes, like an immortal descended to the mortal realm. ¡°You all have to see this!¡± One disciple finally couldn¡¯t contain his shock. Below Ning Changge¡¯s platform, they witnessed a miraculous sight. Within moments, grasses near Ning Changge had grown visibly, reaching the height of a person, dense and luxuriant. But this was only the beginning. The grass seemed to be sentient, gently passing through the cushion Ning Changge was sitting on and lifting it three meters off the ground, forming a ball of grass that was unexpectedly tough, supporting Ning Changge securely. The disciples stared in amazement at this bewildering spectacle. Ning Changge was just giving a lecture and had provoked all these incredulous phenomena. All these indicated one thing: ¡°Our Junior Uncle Master is the reincarnation of a True Immortal!¡± they exclaimed in reverence, and many of them knelt down in devotion. Chapter 24 - The Rewards of Teaching Chapter 24 ¨C The Rewards of TeachingAs they watched the various phenomena unfolding before them due to Ning Changge¡¯s lecture, the third-generation disciples of Wudang were collectively awestruck. Unable to contain themselves, they knelt down and paid their respects. These scenes were truly astonishing. ¡°Junior Uncle Master ¡­ Could he really be the reincarnation of a true immortal?¡± ¡°When he was explaining the just now, did you feel the constant changes in the Yin and Yang energies before your eyes?¡± ¡°What? You felt it too?¡± ¡°Wow! I thought I was the only one with extraordinary talent, but now it seems that it¡¯s all thanks to Junior Uncle Master¡¯s incredible abilities that we can directly touch the essence of Yin and Yang, allowing us to break through in the Lesser Infinite Technique!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I wondered why I felt like I was having a moment of enlightenment during today¡¯s lecture. It turns out it¡¯s all thanks to Junior Uncle Master!¡± ¡­ The disciples whispered among themselves, and then the murmurs grew into a clamor. Admiring and reverent gazes were cast upon Ning Changge. At this moment, Ning Changge stood on the Spirit Grass Formation, exuding a serene and ethereal aura, making people couldn¡¯t help but admire him. The disciples thought back to the lectures given by other senior martial uncles and martial aunts in the past. In comparison to Ning Changge¡¯s lecture, the others seemed somewhat inadequate. Although they had their merits, there was no comparison, and no harm meant by that. They were increasingly amazed by Junior Uncle Master¡¯s extraordinary abilities. Ever since the day Ning Changge caused celestial phenomena when he left seclusion, Wudang seemed to have changed. After the initial shock wore off, the disciples cherished this rare opportunity even more. Who knew when Junior Uncle Master would lecture again? They listened even more attentively. What they didn¡¯t know was that at this moment, Ning Changge was reaping enormous benefits as well. ¡­ [You have gained a deeper understanding of the essence of Yin and Yang by teaching your disciples. Your Yin Yang Great Grinding and Tempering Cultivation Technique has improved, and its effectiveness has been enhanced!] ¡­ [By continuously exploring the concepts of Yin and Yang, you have gained a unique understanding of the power of the sun, moon, and stars. Your Celestial Spirit Forging Art has advanced, and its effects have been enhanced!] ¡­ [You have evolved Yin and Yang to water and fire, comprehending the interplay and conflict of water and fire. You have created the Immortal Art of Spiritual Fire, Spiritual Rain, and Furious Firestorm!] ¡­ [By using spiritual energy to explain martial arts for an extended period, your spiritual energy unintentionally leaked out and guided the growth of weeds. You have realized the life force within the Eternal Verdant Art, creating the Verdant Wood Vitalization Technique!] ¡­ Ning Changge was completely immersed in his world of enlightenment. The lecture to the disciples became instinctual as he continued to experience revelations. At first, he was somewhat puzzled, but then it became clear to him. In reality, this was closely related to his extensive accumulation of knowledge of Dao scriptures over the years. With his profound knowledge as a foundation, this lecture became an opportunity for him to unleash all of his depth. He never expected that a single lecture would lead to so many enlightenments. Not knowing how much time had passed, Ning Changge gradually dissipated the profound sounds of the Dao, slowly opening his eyes. He saw the disciples prostrate themselves, their eyes filled with fervor and admiration. ¡°Thank you, Junior Uncle Master, for imparting us dharma!¡± Ning Changge sensed that the disciples had all made significant breakthroughs in their strength, and he nodded slightly in satisfaction. ¡°Today¡¯s lecture ends here,¡± he announced. With that, he soared into the sky and rode the wind away, maintaining his elegant and carefree demeanor. He left behind a trail of worshipful gazes. Ning Changge didn¡¯t say whether he would lecture again next time, and the disciples didn¡¯t dare ask. Even though they were eager for more, they didn¡¯t dare to press for it. This experience taught Ning Changge the importance of letting things flow naturally and fate. He chose to let nature take it¡¯s course. The disciples, still not satisfied, watched the white cranes and clouds that gradually followed him into the distance. They sighed and then glanced at the Spirit Grass Formation still hovering three meters above the ground. A respected disciple among them said, ¡°We should inform our senior martial uncles and martial aunts. This place where the lecture took place is an imprint left by Junior Uncle Master. We must protect it!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. ¡­ Back in the scripture chamber after his lecture, Ning Changge gradually calmed his emotions. A smile appeared naturally on his lips. The gains from this lecture were unexpectedly bountiful. However, he knew that such things had to happen naturally. It was precisely because he had no expectations before that he gained so much now. With this realization, his understanding of destiny and karma deepened, elevating his state of mind to a new level. He understood that cultivating immortality was not just about cultivating overwhelming spiritual energy; it was also about cultivating a transcendent state of mind. ¡°All these techniques are just means to unleash the power of spiritual energy. Both defensive and offensive techniques are necessary. This lecture has filled many gaps in my knowledge.¡± Several previously created techniques saw a simultaneous improvement in their effects. He also created several new techniques, which elevated his personal combat strength. Especially the recently comprehended Spiritual Fire Technique, which could assist in alchemy and refining, made Ning Changge feel that he was about to create a weapon refining technique. Gradually calming his emotions, Ning Changge gazed at the revolving sky and looked towards the depths of Wudang. There, Zhang Sanfeng was in seclusion, and Ning Changge could sense that his master¡¯s vitality was growing stronger, but there was no possibility of him coming out of seclusion for the time being. ¡°When Master comes out of seclusion and learns that I¡¯ve achieved in finding immortality, he will surely be very happy.¡± Ning Changge held the Dao scriptures in his hands, a smile appearing on his lips. ¡­ Several days later, at the entrance to Wudang Mountain. Song Yuanqiao and the others looked at the familiar Tianzhu Peak (Peak of Great Purity), the courtyard, and the buildings with joyful expressions. ¡°We¡¯ve finally returned!¡± After settling the follow-up matters, they couldn¡¯t wait to return to Wudang. They rushed back from Mount Song as quickly as possible. The disciples guarding the mountain gate were a bit puzzled. They saw the disciples behind Song Yuanqiao and the others carrying bags as if they had just returned from a raid. Especially the last two, carrying a black-red giant stone about the height of a person, seemed to be struggling against their load. It was worth noting that these two were Innate realm masters, their strength was abundant with the support of innate internal energy, and yet, the giant stone appeared extremely heavy. ¡°We pay our respects to Senior Martial Uncles!¡± The gatekeepers hurriedly bowed. Song Yuanqiao waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Changsong, everything has been going well in the sect lately, right? It seems like your cultivation has improved; you haven¡¯t been slacking off during this time, have you? Good, good!¡± The disciple known as Changsong quickly replied, ¡°In response to Senior Martial Uncle, everything in the sect is going well! Not only me, but also the other junior disciples have made progress in their cultivation. We are looking forward to Senior Martial Uncle checking our progress!¡± There was a hint of pride on his face. This made Song Yuanqiao and the others curious. Soon, the third-generation disciples were summoned. S?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Seeing that the disciples had all risen by a small realm, the Seven Heroes of Wudang were left dumbfounded. What was going on? Did the disciples take some kind of elixir while they were away? Song Qingshu stepped forward respectfully and explained, ¡°Father, it¡¯s all thanks to Junior Uncle Master ¡­¡± As he elaborated, the Seven Heroes of Wudang stood there dumbfounded. Their eyes were filled with amazement. A single lecture had caused over a hundred people to break through their realms! Moreover, numerous astonishing phenomena had occurred. Several people walked towards the martial arts square and saw the naturally formed spirit grass formation, which had an indescribable artistic conception. It seemed as if an immortal had once descended here, causing even the weeds and creatures to willingly attract towards it. Song Yuanqiao and the others exclaimed in unison, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s our junior martial brother. He always manages to achieve such astonishing feats!¡± They held deep admiration for Ning Changge. ¡°Disciples, listen up. From now on, this spirit grass formation belongs exclusively to Changge, and no one, including us, is allowed to approach or touch it!¡± Song Yuanqiao declared loudly. In his view, only his junior martial brother was qualified to sit in this formation; they, as well as everyone else, were unworthy. The disciples responded in unison, ¡°We obey your command!¡± Song Yuanqiao took a deep breath, lifted the large black-red boulder, and smiled at Yu Daiyan and the others. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re going to find our junior martial brother and deliver these things to him!¡± Chapter 25 - The Spirit Gathering Furnace Chapter 25 ¨C The Spirit Gathering Furnace¡°Junior Martial Brother! Come and see what we¡¯ve brought for you!¡± Ning Changge slowly emerged from his state of contemplation, hearing Mo Shenggu¡¯s call from a distance. A smile couldn¡¯t help but creep onto his lips. His eyes sparkled with amazement as he scanned his surroundings. With a quick sweep of his spiritual awareness, he soon discovered what Song Yuanqiao and the others had brought with them. His figure flashed and Ning Changge appeared before them. The Seven Heroes of Wudang were startled by his sudden arrival. ¡°Wow! Junior Martial Brother, what kind of technique is this? It¡¯s so cool!¡± Yin Litin couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, realizing that the phrase he had learned from Junior Martial Brother was quite handy for expressing his astonishment. Ning Changge appeared as if out of thin air. He dismissed it with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just a minor escape technique, nothing worth mentioning.¡± He had been contemplating the Five Elements and had now created Water Escape and Fire Escape techniques. When he perfected all Five Elements and integrated them into the Five Elements Escape technique, that would be truly formidable. Song Yuanqiao and the others looked at him with admiration. Excitedly, they patted a massive black-red stone beside them and said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother, come and take a look. Do you need this stone? And these spirit herbs are for you too!¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely useful. Thanks, senior brothers,¡± Ning Changge said with a grateful nod. He was delighted. To quickly progress, he needed to consume spirit pills continuously. Restocking on spirit herbs was indeed excellent. As for the massive stone, he realized it could serve as the foundation for an alchemy furnace, speeding up his alchemy processes. ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s useful! Our Seventh Brother searched all over Song Mountain for spiritual items, just like a wild dog scavenging for food!¡± The Seven Heroes of Wudang burst into laughter. Mo Shenggu protested, ¡°Big Brother, why call me a wild dog scavenging for food? That¡¯s not very flattering. I was clearly helping Junior Martial Brother!¡± The laughter grew even more joyous. Ning Changge asked, ¡°Did you encounter any unexpected events on Mount Song this time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s thanks to the protective talismans you gave us, Junior Martial Brother. Otherwise, we might have met our demise on Mount Song. That Zuo Lengchan and Ren Woxing teamed up!¡± Song Yuanqiao explained the events that had unfolded on Mount Song. Ning Changge¡¯s eyes narrowed. While the situation had been resolved, he felt that his senior brothers needed to further improve their strength. Thinking about it, he decided that the next batch of pills he would refine would be tailored to enhance martial cultivation. ¡°By the way, Yue Buqun and the others will be sending Daoist scriptures soon, and they may bring some spiritual items as well,¡± Song Yuanqiao mentioned. Their main request was for talismans. Ning Changge nodded slowly. ¡°Very well, we¡¯ll see when the time comes. I¡¯ll give them a few talismans as appropriate.¡± However, the talismans that he would give to Yue Buqun and the others wouldn¡¯t be as meticulously crafted as the ones he had given to Song Yuanqiao and his group. As he watched Song Yuanqiao and the others depart, Ning Changge¡¯s gaze fell upon the massive black-red stone beside him. With a wave of his hand, the stone floated as lightly as a feather and followed him to the second floor. Ning Changge murmured to himself, ¡°I need to create the method of forging as quickly as possible!¡± ¡­ Creating the method of forging was particularly challenging because it involved inscriptions. Ning Changge had already found his way in this direction. To turn ordinary weapons into spiritual treasures suitable for cultivators, he needed to inscribe runes on them. This would amplify a cultivator¡¯s spiritual power and absorb the spiritual energy of the heavens and earth. On the second floor of the scripture chamber, Ning Changge activated his spiritual power. A ball of spirit fire appeared out of nowhere, its temperature incredibly high, hovering in the air. Since his revelation about spiritual fire, both alchemy and forging had become much more convenient. A small golden spiritual ore floated up, and the spiritual fire quickly turned it into a pure liquid. Ning Changge¡¯s spiritual awareness moved as he began reshaping the spiritual ore and simultaneously inscribing runes with his spiritual power. This process was already quite familiar to him. Try, get feedback, make adjustments, and repeat. ¡­ Finally. [You have contemplated the Dao, deeply understanding the essence of spiritual power, and have developed a method to use it in forging. You continuously experimented, comprehended tempering, extraction, shaping, inscribing, and creation processes, and created the Lesser Art of True Dao in Forging!] Ning Changge looked at the short sword before him. Its blade flickered with ever-changing brilliance, and its aura was like a living thing. He felt a sense of achievement even though it wasn¡¯t particularly powerful significant milestone in his forging journey. ¡°I¡¯ll call it the ¡®Elementary Element Sword¡¯!¡± Though not exceptionally strong among spiritual treasures, it outclassed ordinary martial weapons by far. Ning Changge set it aside and turned his gaze to the large black-red stone beside him. These stones had a gathering spirit effect, so he named them ¡®Spirit Gathering Stones.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ve only created a few inscriptions so far. Sharpness, durability, stability, and immortality¡­ I need more inscriptions to make better use of this Spirit Gathering Stone.¡± Ning Changge wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Once he had built a furnace with this Spirit Gathering Stone, his cultivation would accelerate significantly. He consumed a spirit pill and continued his cultivation, balancing his contemplation with practical practice. [You have read the Dao, gaining a deep understanding of the essence of spiritual power. Combining it with your understanding of the Dao of Fire, you have created the Flame Sealing Inscription!] [You have observed the night sky, drawing inspiration from a moon hidden by dark clouds, and realized that spiritual power can be stored and released. You have created the Spirit Locking Inscription!] Inscription after inscription was created by Ning Changge. Time passed. One day. Ning Changge opened his eyes, his gaze filled with anticipation as he looked at the Spirit Gathering Stone before him. ¡°Everything is ready. Now that I¡¯ve mastered many inscriptions, it¡¯s finally time to start forging the alchemical furnace! Once the furnace is completed, my efficiency in alchemy will skyrocket! The Dao is within reach!¡± Ning Changge smiled from the bottom of his heart. In the next moment. His spiritual power surged, and flames erupted out! The Spirit Gathering Stone, towering as tall as a person, floated in the air. Under the scorching flames, it slowly melted into a spiritual liquid. Additionally, chunks of spiritual ore flew out, joining the process and being gradually consumed by the flames. Impurities were reduced to ashes. This process required an exceptionally strong spiritual awareness, but fortunately, Ning Changge¡¯s newly created Lesser Art of True Dao in Forging was incredibly potent, far surpassing his own level, making it effortless for him. As he gazed at the pools of spiritual liquid before him, Ning Changge gave the command, ¡°Fuse!¡± The spiritual liquids began to merge in a marvelous way, while his spiritual power acted like a massive hammer, constantly refining the mixture. With each refinement, he seized the opportunity to inscribe an inscription. Spiritual Fire Inscription! Nine times! Spirit Locking Inscription! Nine times! S?a??h th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Spirit Gathering Inscription! Nine times! And various other inscriptions were etched in, until Ning Changge felt that he had reached the limits of his capabilities. At this moment. In mid-air, a black-red alchemy furnace had gradually taken shape. The furnace¡¯s walls depicted mountains, rivers, sun, and moon, with two beast mouths enveloping the furnace¡¯s top. It emitted a spiritual radiance that marked it as anything but ordinary. It did not look mundane. The alchemy furnace slowly descended. Ning Changge couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. The Mountain and River Gathering Spirit Furnace, completed! Chapter 26 - Double Happiness Chapter 26 ¨C Double HappinessLooking at the Mountain and River Gathering Spirit Furnace in front of him, Ning Changge¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. This alchemical furnace had cost him a lot of effort, but the results were excellent. ¡°According to my calculations, this Mountain and River Gathering Spirit Furnace can definitely be considered a first-class artifact!¡± A first-class artifact corresponded to the Foundation Establishment stage. As for a first-class superior artifact, it was already the limit of Ning Changge¡¯s current abilities. He had been completely focused on crafting it this time, and the results were quite impressive. ¡°The Mountain and River Gathering Spirit Furnace is inscribed with many prohibitions beneficial for alchemy, such as the Ninefold Spirit Fire Restriction. It can produce vigorous spiritual flames just by absorbing the surrounding natural spiritual energy, without me having to do anything. According to my calculations, it can increase my pill success rate by fifty percent!¡± Ning Changge¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. This was a tremendous boon for him. Increasing the pill success rate by fifty percent meant that the effect of each pill he consumed would be equivalent to three normal pills. ¡°Not only that, thanks to the special nature of the Spirit Gathering Stone itself and the Ninefold Gathering Spirit Restriction I inscribed, this furnace also has the effect of gathering natural spiritual energy!¡± ¡°It can gather natural spiritual energy on its own, forming nine drops of spiritual liquid every day!¡± ¡°While this spiritual liquid might not compare to Ascension Pills, it has the advantage of being long-lasting and a continuous source of power. It will provide me with significant assistance on my path of cultivation!¡± ¡°My prospects on the Dao have just greatly increased!¡± Ning Changge couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. ¡°The only regret is that the potential of this Spirit Gathering Stone hasn¡¯t been fully unleashed, mainly due to my current cultivation level. But it¡¯s not a big problem. When I break through to the Foundation Establishment stage in the future, I can refine it again and improve it. By then, the Mountain and River Gathering Spirit Furnace will definitely reach new heights! It might even become a second-class artifact or a spiritual treasure!¡± Ning Changge was very intelligent. After discovering this, he had left room for future improvements in the furnace¡¯s creation process. ¡°The furnace is complete, and I can continue with alchemy! With the spirit herbs brought back by my senior brothers, coupled with the Mountain and River Gathering Spirit Furnace, I won¡¯t have to worry about spiritual pills for some time!¡± Ning Changge¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. Improving his strength and pursuing longevity, he was content with his life at Wudang. ¡­ Days passed. Wudang remained peaceful, and so did the scripture chamber. Normally, no one would disturb Ning Changge. Occasionally, Song Qingshu would come to keep his little martial uncle company. Under Ning Changge¡¯s influence, the mischievous child had grown quite well. Ning Changge glanced at Song Qingshu, who was meditating, and smiled faintly. [You have deduced the true principles of the Lesser Alchemy Dao, continuously experimented, used valuable herbs such as ginseng and Polygonum multiflorum as the main ingredients, supplemented with various herbs to balance their properties, and created the Jiazi Pill recipe!] The Jiazi Pill! This was a special pill Ning Changge had created to enhance the strength of Song Yuanqiao and the others. During their last trip to Mount Song, he had felt that their strength had diminished somewhat, even with the protection of his talismans. During his leisure time, he had created this pill recipe. Some herbs lacked spiritual properties, making them perfect for refining the Jiazi Pill. Although each person could only take one, it could significantly boost their internal energy, allowing Song Yuanqiao and the others to make great strides in their cultivation. Ning Changge smiled. Alchemy began. The Mountain and River Gathering Spirit Furnace proved to be exceptionally useful. It brought him surprises every time, and sometimes, he even produced top-quality Pills. Ning Changge calmly practiced alchemy. Song Qingshu, who had woken up at some point, watched Ning Changge alchemy with admiration in his eyes. ¡°Do you want to learn?¡± Ning Changge didn¡¯t turn around, but his voice carried a hint of a smile. The age difference between the two wasn¡¯t significant, but Ning Changge looked like a teenager now, while Song Qingshu was still a young boy. Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes lit up with longing, but he quickly shook his head. ¡°This is your unique skill, Junior Martial Brother. If I were to covet it, wouldn¡¯t I be worse than a beast?¡± Despite his young age, Song Qingshu had a sense of propriety. ¡°This unique skill can be passed down to you, but the time is not right yet.¡± According to Ning Changge¡¯s calculations, once he reached the Golden Core stage and his lifespan extended to thousands of years, he would have the time to pass down this skill. By then, he could establish a sect, gather the wisdom of all living beings, and accelerate his own path of cultivation. Ning Changge had extraordinary talent, but he never underestimated others. The wisdom of all living beings was also extraordinary and could serve as nourishment for his growth, allowing him to fully unleash his innate talent. Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. ¡°Thank you, Junior Martial Brother!¡± He was filled with anticipation, imagining that one day he could follow in his Junior Martial Brother¡¯s footsteps. It would be a wonderful thing. ¡°Deliver these seven Jiazi Pills to our Senior Brothers. For the next few days, I¡¯ll be in seclusion. Focus on your own cultivation and don¡¯t come to the scripture chamber.¡± ¡°Yes, Junior Martial Brother!¡± Song Qingshu respectfully withdrew. Ning Changge slowly closed his eyes. Immortality was a lonely path. If he had someone to accompany him, even if it was only for a short while, it would be a good thing. These days, he had reached a critical point for another breakthrough. ¡­ Several days later, after consuming a rising spirit pill, Ning Changge¡¯s body emitted strands of spiritual light. The spiritual energy of heaven and earth was continuously drawn to him, and under the tempering of the Eternal Verdant Art, it transformed into abundant spiritual power. His aura suddenly increased by a notch! Ning Changge opened his eyes, a joyful expression in them. ¡°The Seventh Layer of Qi Refinement, successfully breakthrough! At this point, I have officially entered the later stage of Qi Refinement. With my greatly increased spiritual power, I can more freely control magical weapons. It¡¯s also time for me to study the art of sword manipulation!¡± Controlling a sword through the air, this was an instinctual desire, even more anticipated than flying through the clouds. His spiritual power was insufficient in the past, but now it had finally met the criteria. s?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. As he slowly got up, he heard the sound of approaching footsteps. He then heard Song Yuanqiao¡¯s voice coming from the distance, saying, ¡°Junior martial brother, double happiness is here!¡± Chapter 27 - Innate Sword Embryo Chapter 27 ¨C Innate Sword Embryo¡°Double happiness?¡± Ning Changge¡¯s heart stirred as he extended his spiritual awareness. A smile crept onto his lips. Around Song Yuanqiao, invisible pressures were radiating. Grandmaster! Even though Song Yuanqiao was doing his best to hide it, Ning Changge could see through him with a single glance through his spiritual awareness. Ning Changge pushed the door open and said with a smile, ¡°I guess the first joy is that your strength has improved, Senior Brothers.¡± Song Yuanqiao¡¯s face froze. It was clear he couldn¡¯t hide anything from Ning Changge. ¡°Nothing can escape your notice, Junior Martial Brother!¡± Song Yuanqiao said helplessly, but his eyes were filled with immense joy and gratitude. ¡°I have to thank you for the Jiazi Pill, Junior Martial Brother. Without it, I wouldn¡¯t have broken through to the Grandmaster realm so quickly!¡± Song Yuanqiao was genuinely delighted and even felt like he was living in a dream. He couldn¡¯t help but think back to a few years ago when he was just a nobody on Mount Song, not even a Grandmaster. He used to worry about his low talent and often felt that he was disgracing his master while traveling the Jianghu. But now, five years later, he had become a Grandmaster! In the world of the Jianghu, Grandmasters were absolute powerhouses, surpassing even many sect leaders. Grandmaster was a significant threshold in the Jianghu, and each step forward in this realm represented a substantial difference in strength. For example, those who forcibly advanced like Zuo Lengchan and Ren Woxing were far weaker than Grandmasters like the Great Song Five Masters, who could easily defeat the former. Song Yuanqiao believed that the reason he had reached his current level was due to Ning Changge. First, it was the Yin-Yang Infinite Technique, then the Spiritual Marrow Cleansing, and now the Jiazi Pill. This combination had caused his strength to skyrocket, even if he were as dumb as a pig, he would still advance rapidly. Moreover, the Seven Heroes were no fools. Ning Changge smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brothers, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. The help you¡¯ve brought to me, including the Spirit Gathering Stone, goes beyond what you see.¡± ¡°What about the other Senior Brothers?¡± ¡°This brings us to the second happiness!¡± To prevent Ning Changge from guessing, Song Yuanqiao spoke quickly, ¡°Leader Yue and the others are here. They¡¯ve brought the Daoist scriptures and spiritual treasures for you. Would you like to meet them? I will have the Daoist scriptures sent to the Scripture chamber later!¡± Ning Changge¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll meet them.¡± The last time the Wudang Seven Heroes had visited him, they had mentioned that Yue Buqun and the others wanted to exchange talismans for spiritual treasures and had agreed to provide Daoist scriptures as well. This arrangement suited Ning Changge just fine. He didn¡¯t want to get too involved with other people. ¡­ Mingqing Hall. Yue Buqun and the others were shocked to see that Zhang Cuishan and the others were emanating powerful auras. It made them rethink their lives. The faintly oppressive feeling emanating from Zhang Cuishan was even stronger than what Zuo Lengchan and the others had exuded. It was highly likely that he had already reached the Grandmaster realm, and his advancement was far more substantial than Zuo Lengchan¡¯s forced promotion. What¡¯s more, Mo Shenggu had surpassed his own level, which left Yue Buqun feeling rather bitter. Back on Mount Song, it was evident that Zhang Cuishan and the others were not displaying their true strength. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have needed to use talismans to kill Zuo Lengchan and the others. Now, with just one visit to Wudang, they had made such progress. Yue Buqun suspected that this had something to do with that monstrous Ning Changge. ¡°The four sects are truly grateful for Junior Martial Brother¡¯s life-saving talisman and techniques. We heard that Junior Martial Brother has an affinity for spiritual treasures, so we¡¯ve gathered some for you. Please accept them.¡± In reality, Yue Buqun and the others didn¡¯t know what exactly qualified as spiritual treasures, but they had paid close attention to what had been taken from Mount Song¡¯s treasury that day and tried to find similar items. ¡°Let me take a look. If they are useful to me, I won¡¯t take them for nothing,¡± Ning Changge said. Ning Changge didn¡¯t want to owe anyone any favors. He took a look at the items and couldn¡¯t help but feel pleased. While most of the items were ordinary, there were quite a few that stood out. In particular, a black and red stone about half the height of a person, shaped like a child, piqued his interest. ¡°When I saw Senior Brother Song and the others moving a similar stone that day, I took the liberty to gather these. I hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± Yue Buqun explained. ¡°Let me have a look,¡± Ning Changge said, and his spiritual energy delved into the stone. In the next instant, a look of joy appeared on his face. This was not a Spirit Gathering Stone, but it was equally impressive. While it looked similar to a Spirit Gathering Stone on the outside, it only had the Gathering Spirit effect on the outer layer. Inside, it contained an incredibly tough sword embryo. S?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. A gift from heaven, an innate sword embryo! Ning Changge¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile. This was like a timely rain. Just as he had broken through to the seventh layer of Qi Refinement and was preparing to focus on creating the Flying Sword Technique, he received a natural sword embryo. It was a perfect match. Compared to other spiritual herbs and minerals, the rest of the offerings might seem ordinary. However, the acquisition of this treasure alone made the whole gift worthwhile. Ning Changge turned to Yue Buqun and the others and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied with the spiritual treasures you¡¯ve brought. If you have any requests, feel free to let me know.¡± Ning Changge didn¡¯t want to owe anyone any favors, but he was genuinely pleased with the innate sword embryo. Yue Buqun and the others were ecstatic! Chapter 28 - Extraordinary Deductive Abilities Chapter 28 ¨C Extraordinary Deductive AbilitiesUpon seeing Ning Changge¡¯s attitude, Yue Buqun and the others suddenly felt as if they had been hit by a windfall. Who was Ning Changge? He was undoubtedly the reincarnation of a true immortal! Whether it was the incredible phenomenon he triggered that day or the use of talismans to kill Zuo Lengchan and Ren Woxing, these events had left a deep impression on them. It could be said that in their hearts, Ning Changge¡¯s status was not inferior to that of a transcendent master, and perhaps even higher! However, what did they want? They hesitated. Who was Ning Changge, after all? He was a true immortal, and his capabilities far surpassed their understanding. They didn¡¯t even know what to ask for. Yue Buqun was particularly cautious. He said, ¡°Little Immortal, your powers are vast, and we don¡¯t know what to request. Please bestow upon us as you see fit.¡± Ning Changge glanced at him. In a good mood, he didn¡¯t bother with Yue Buqun¡¯s hidden thoughts. He didn¡¯t want to get too involved with these people either. In the path of cultivation, cause and effect were crucial. Lately, he had been studying the Book of Changes and divination, which had become increasingly important to him. Ning Changge calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three choices. First, I can bestow upon you some talismans that can be used for self-preservation, even against grandmasters. Second, I can give you a Jiazi Pill that will enhance your inner energy for a year. Third, you can choose one martial art technique and give it to me, and I will optimize it for you.¡± Upon hearing these three choices, the leaders of the four sects were thrilled. It was indeed a great deal of effort to come to Wudang, bringing all these spiritual items personally. Little Immortal didn¡¯t disappoint them! The three choices were carefully considered. The first was external power, which could greatly increase their ability to save themselves in the short term. The second was internal power, which would raise their skills for a year. Yue Buqun estimated that with this, he could at least reach the peak of a grandmaster, greatly increasing his status in the martial world. As for the third, the optimization of their martial arts, although it seemed the simplest, it was undoubtedly the most valuable in the long run. After all, martial arts were the foundation of their sects. Yue Buqun decided to take a gamble. He had just learned from Wudang that many of the supreme martial arts were created by Ning Changge. Although he didn¡¯t expect to reach the same level, improving his existing martial arts was the best choice. In the other three sects, there was some hesitation. This choice seemed the simplest, but since it was listed as an option alongside the other two, it was definitely not inferior. Yue Buqun even thought that this might be the best choice. The leaders of the other three sects followed Yue Buqun¡¯s lead. Ning Changge looked at Yue Buqun, the first to speak. He expressed his approval. Regardless of how Yue Buqun was as a person, his wisdom was undeniable. With that, the supreme martial arts of the four sects were placed in front of Ning Changge. ¡°Eastern Divine Art, Dai Zong Ruhe, Hengshan Five Divine Swords, and Hengshan Swordsmanship!¡± Ning Changge glanced at Yue Buqun, who had spoken first, with a faint sense of approval. ¡°Eastern Divine Art,¡± Ning Changge declared, ¡°I will use the technique of absorbing spiritual energy at dawn and refining it at dusk to create the Spiritual Energy from the Eastern Divine Art.¡¯¡± He continued this process for the other martial arts as well. After a short while, Ning Changge opened his eyes. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Using his spiritual energy as a pen, he lightly waved his hand. The writing on the basic manuals began to shift and transform, turning into completely new manuals. Ning Changge waved his hand again, and the four new manuals flew back to the four leaders. Ning Changge didn¡¯t look at them again. He smiled at his fellow disciples and said, ¡°Senior brothers, I¡¯ll head back to the scripture chamber.¡± With a sweep of his spiritual energy, the spiritual items under his feet floated with him and disappeared in an instant. His ability to use Dao techniques had become even more profound. At this moment, Yue Buqun and the others finally awakened as if from a dream. They hurriedly called out, ¡°Little Immortal!¡± However, Ning Changge had already disappeared. The four of them couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. They had given up most of their treasures to come to Wudang for this opportunity. Little Immortal hadn¡¯t disappointed them with the first two choices, but they had never expected him to create four martial arts manuals in just a short incense stick¡¯s worth of time. S~?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Yue Buqun and the others were shaking their heads with wry smiles. ¡°You might as well take a look at the manuals in your hands,¡± said Song Yuanqiao. The four of them turned and entered the Mingqing Hall, leaving Yue Buqun and the others staring at each other in disbelief. Yue Buqun clenched the manual in his hand, as if he were holding a priceless treasure, afraid that he might lose it. With the ¡°Spiritual Energy from the East Divine Art,¡± he no longer needed to plan for the Evil-Resisting Sword Technique. From now on, the his sect would surely grow in his hands, and its reputation would rise. Yue Buqun felt like shouting to the heavens. It was worth it, absolutely worth it! He was glad he had made this choice. The other three sect leaders opened their manuals as well. In the next moment, their faces displayed shock and amazement. The martial arts techniques in their hands were almost like reborn versions of their original ones, far superior. After a while, the four of them exchanged glances and saw the deep awe in each other¡¯s eyes their awe for Ning Changge. They hadn¡¯t forgotten that these manuals were completed in the span of an incense stick¡¯s time. Looking at Ning Changge¡¯s relaxed and comfortable demeanor, they could tell that this was far from his limit. What an astonishing feat! What they considered priceless treasures were just ordinary items to him. ¡°One day, Little Immortal will surely become a legend in the Nine Provinces!¡± ¡°We are truly fortunate!¡± The four of them sighed in amazement, thinking that from now on, wherever Wudang pointed, even if it was a sea of knives and mountains of fire, they would charge forward! Chapter 29 - Ten Thousand Swords Resound Chapter 29 ¨C The Red Heaven Sword Awakens, and Ten Thousand Swords ResoundYue Buqun and the others were filled with awe and joy, but Ning Changge paid no mind to their emotions. For him, deducing these four martial arts had consumed almost no energy. What truly delighted him was the acquisition of a natural sword embryo and numerous spirit items. This also made him realize one thing: the Nine Provinces world was rich in spiritual resources. Although there were no cultivators, there seemed to be no shortage of spirit items. Especially among the treasures stored by major powers, there might even be some heavenly and earthly treasures. ¡°In the future, if I leave this mountain, I should pay attention to this,¡± Ning Changge thought to himself. As the only cultivator in the Nine Provinces world, this world was essentially his garden. Only he could make full use of these spirit items. Others could, at best, consider them as unique treasures to collect and use. Shaking his head, he shifted his focus to the huge stone in front of him. With a wave of his hand, his spiritual energy swept away the outer layer of the spirit stones, which he stored carefully for future use. After removing the outer layer of the spirit stones, the natural sword embryo was finally revealed. It had a golden-red color, a subtle sharpness, and a rich surge of fire elemental energy coursing through it. Ning Changge couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°For a spirit item to transform into a natural sword embryo, it¡¯s likely that it was influenced by a peerless swordsman who cultivated alongside it for years. This hidden sword intent is extraordinary; it¡¯s probably the work of a Land Immortal!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but admire the peak martial artists of the Nine Provinces, the Land Immortals. Even though he had embarked on the path of immortality, he wouldn¡¯t underestimate anyone. Those who could reach the realm of a Land Immortal were not simple individuals. They possessed outstanding talents and comprehension. While he had a longer lifespan than Land Immortals, he probably wasn¡¯t their match at the moment. However, with various techniques at his disposal, he should have no trouble protecting himself. His attention returned to the sword embryo. Ning Changge contemplated how to forge it into a sword. ¡°A natural sword embryo doesn¡¯t need excessive refinement; doing so might destroy its innate sword aura. I¡¯ll slowly nurture it with spiritual energy and continuously inscribe seals into it. This is also a chance to comprehend sword control techniques!¡± He made up his mind and sat down cross-legged, placing the sword embryo on his thighs. Threads of spiritual energy began to wrap around it, establishing a connection between him and the sword embryo. He held a manual in his hands, ready to study it. The collection of manuals brought by the Five Mountains Sword Sects was substantial. Although there was some overlap with Wudang¡¯s teachings, there was enough material to occupy him for quite some time. These studies would further enhance his foundation. Now that he had reached the seventh layer of Qi cultivation, he was beginning to contemplate the Foundation Stage of the Eternal Verdant Art. Once he digested this batch of Daoist texts, he might achieve it. Time passed by. Ning Changge¡¯s life was highly regimented. He nurtured the sword embryo, studied Daoist texts, refined elixirs, and absorbed spiritual energy. Sometimes he secluded himself in the scripture chamber for days, while other times he meditated quietly on the cliffs, observing the ever-changing skies and landscapes. He understood more and more from these natural phenomena as his cultivation deepened, enriching his knowledge. He realized that he was on the right path. Extraordinary comprehension wasn¡¯t merely a product of talent; it was a result of a solid foundation. In the past, he would occasionally gain insights from observing the sun, moon, and other celestial bodies. Now, he was gradually grasping their essence. ¡°As the sun sets, the moon rises; as the moon sets, the sun rises; the sun and moon take turns, illuminating life¡­¡± S?a?ch* Th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. At this moment, Ning Changge was seated at the summit of the forested rear mountain, appearing to be floating three feet above the treetops. Beneath him, a fiery-red spiritual sword lay horizontally. This was the natural sword embryo that Yue Buqun had presented to him. However, at this moment, this sword embryo, nurtured by Ning Changge¡¯s spiritual energy, was on the verge of maturation. It could no longer be called an embryo! It measured four feet in length and three fingers in width. It resembled a piece of fiery-red jade with the hint of flames swirling within it. It was extraordinarily beautiful, but anyone who thought it was mere decoration would be gravely mistaken. Occasional bursts of an astonishing sharpness emanated from within the swirling flames, making it terrifying to behold. If an ordinary swordsman were to witness this, they would undoubtedly be overwhelmed with shock and awe. ¡°The birth of a spiritual sword is happening today!¡± Ning Changge exclaimed. His eyes gleamed with joy and anticipation. As he spoke, he directed the profound techniques he had cultivated within himself, carefully incorporating them into the sword¡¯s restrictions. The sword, in turn, vibrated. Ripples of invisible force radiated outward, accompanied by an unparalleled sharpness. Ning Changge deftly infused one restriction after another with a series of mystic gestures. A clear, crisp sound echoed. The entire region seemed to tremble. The fiery-red spiritual sword, as if imbued with sentience, transformed into a streak of sword light, shooting toward the sky. It resembled a ribbon of fiery red, stunningly beautiful. But it was more than just a spectacle. Waves of sword qi surged toward the surroundings. Ning Changge laughed heartily. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll name you the ¡®Red Heaven Sword!¡®¡± He could clearly sense the immense power of the Red Heaven Sword. With this spiritual sword in his hand, his combat strength would absolutely skyrocket. The Red Heaven Sword continued to hum joyously, as if it were making a cheerful sound. With a swish, it enveloped Ning Changge, carrying him into the sky. In Ning Changge¡¯s mind, countless insights began to flash. During these days of nurturing the sword embryo, he had accumulated numerous ideas. Now was the time for them to burst forth. It wasn¡¯t enough for the sword light; he needed to create a more powerful sword-control technique to fully unleash the Red Heaven Sword¡¯s potential. Meanwhile, at Wudang, a commotion was erupting. At the moment when the Red Heaven Sword was born and its resounding sword hum filled the sky, the entire Wudang trembled with the resonance of swords. In the training grounds, Song Yuanqiao was instructing third-generation disciples in swordsmanship. Suddenly, he felt an eerie sensation, as if an edge had locked onto him. His waist-slung sword began to tremble inexplicably. His face turned pale with astonishment. Even he, a Grandmaster, felt a sense of horror at the inexplicable influence on his personal sword. Before he could speak, a series of metallic clangs filled the air. In a strange and inexplicable manner, all the disciples¡¯ swords began to vibrate, and some even flew from their hands, as if influenced by an unknown force, heading toward the distance. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s happening?¡± Song Yuanqiao was baffled. He had heard legends of supreme swordsmen in the martial world who could command ten thousand swords to sing in harmony. Could it be that a Land Immortal had come to Wudang? In an instant, he became nervous. Chapter 30 - Zhang Sanfeng Emerges Chapter 30 ¨C Zhang Sanfeng Emerges¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s going on?¡± Zhang Songxi, Zhang Cuishan, and others rushed over, their expressions filled with seriousness. At this moment, every longsword in their hands trembled and vibrated. Those with higher cultivation levels could barely control their swords, but the third-generation disciples had all released their swords into the sky, where they circled. These swords, driven by an inexplicable force, formed a tornado of swords. The third-generation disciples wore expressions of panic, their faces filled with astonishment. The scene before them was simply too horrifying. ¡°Senior Brother, what should we do? Could it be that a Land Immortal has descended, or is there a peerless swordsman fighting near our Wudang?¡± Zhang Cuishan asked in concern. Song Yuanqiao¡¯s expression became solemn. In the face of the unknown intentions of the visitor, he had no choice but to inform Ning Changge, who was secluded in cultivation. However, there was no response from Mo Shenggu, who had been sent to deliver the message. Frowning, Song Yuanqiao was about to reprimand him when he heard Mo Shenggu muttering in amazement, ¡°Senior Brother, it seems ¡­ there¡¯s no need to call Junior Martial Brother¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± Song Yuanqiao was initially puzzled but subconsciously looked up at the sky. In the next instant, his field of vision was filled with a sea of fiery-red spiritual lights, like a sea of fire or a sky filled with crimson ribbons, creating a spectacular sight. Song Yuanqiao fell into a daze. The Seven Heroes of Wudang were all astounded, and the third-generation disciples were overwhelmed by the scene. Above the horizon, a familiar figure stood with hands behind his back, riding a sword with a graceful posture, like a god lifting the heavens. A fiery-red spiritual sword danced at his side, and streaks of sword energy enveloped Ning Changge, shuttling back and forth in the sky, leaving behind crimson imprints that rendered the sky exceptionally beautiful. The speed was incredible. It was only because they were too familiar with Ning Changge that they could recognize his indistinct figure. As soon as the figure riding the sword appeared, the longswords that were previously circling in the sky immediately emitted jubilant sword sounds, following Ning Changge and shuttling continuously behind him, creating a magnificent scene. By this point, they all understood. It wasn¡¯t a Land Immortal or a peerless swordsman; it was Ning Changge who had caused this commotion. Looking at the majesty emanating from the fiery-red spiritual sword and the sharpness of the sword energy surrounding it, Song Yuanqiao and the others swallowed hard. ¡°Junior Martial Brother, you¡¯re getting more and more formidable!¡± they exclaimed in their hearts. Ning Changge hadn¡¯t intentionally caused this. He had immersed himself in a world of creation and acted spontaneously. The eruption of the Red Heaven Sword¡¯s power had led to this astonishing scene. After successfully refining the Red Heaven Sword, his inspiration surged. Merging himself with the sword, he soared through the sky. This uninhibited feeling instantly elevated his understanding of the sword to new heights. Countless insights flashed in his mind. [You have read hundreds of sword manuals and sword scriptures, spent a long time nurturing the sword embryo, and forged a spiritual sword. Your affinity with the sword is unparalleled. You have gained a clear understanding of the art of controlling a sword like a person. You have combined it with the carefree spirit, creating the Carefree Sword Art!] ¡­ [The Red Heaven Sword is a spiritual sword of fire. You have gained insight into the power of fire within it, offering a fresh perspective on both the way of the sword and the Dao of Fire. You have combined them to create a Daoist technique, the Qianhuo Vermilion Bird Sword Qi!] ¡­ After moments of inspiration, Ning Changge finally snapped out of his enlightened state. Seeing the current scene, he realized that he had disturbed everyone. He smiled apologetically, ¡°I apologize for disturbing your cultivation today.¡± s?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Song Yuanqiao quickly waved his hand and laughed, ¡°No harm done. I was just a bit timid. I thought some Land Immortal had arrived, and I almost went to ask our master to come out!¡± Their eyes were filled with admiration. Ning Changge, who usually carried himself with an indifferent demeanor, had revealed his sharp edge today, showing them a different side of him. ¡°Junior Martial Brother, it might be a good idea to bring these swords down now. Otherwise, our disciples won¡¯t be able to practice,¡± Song Yuanqiao suggested. The disciples all wore expressions of extreme joy as they reached for their swords. They immediately felt an unprecedented sense of sharpness and the feeling that they could command their swords effortlessly. These were exceptional weapons, capable of being ranked among the three hundred treasured swords of the Divine Sword Villa. And all of this had been done casually by Ning Changge. Watching Ning Changge¡¯s departing figure in the sky, the disciples were overwhelmed with admiration and gratitude. They shouted in unison, ¡°Many thanks to Junior Martial Uncle for the swords!¡± Ning Changge smiled and felt his heart becoming more tranquil. Song Yuanqiao and the others also smiled as they watched this scene. Time passed without aging on Wudang Mountain. In the blink of an eye, Ning Changge was nine years old. At this age, he appeared no different from a fifteen or sixteen-year-old youth, tall and graceful. His aura of transcendence was easily recognizable. His profound Daoist presence had become increasingly evident. Constantly studying the Daoist scriptures had filled Ning Changge with a Daoist aura, and his cultivation of immortality had also influenced him. Ning Changge had advanced further in his cultivation, reaching the Eighth layer of Qi Refining. His spiritual energy had become even more abundant. Grandmasters were mere child¡¯s playthings in his eyes now, and perhaps only Heaven itself could match his prowess. The Seven Heroes of Wudang were once skeptical and joined forces, but they ended up battered and bruised, forced to admit that Junior Martial Brother was a prodigy. Ning Changge just smiled. His foundation had grown stronger. He would occasionally gain insights into new techniques, and he had already digested more than half of the Daoist scriptures and classics of the Five Mountains Sword Sects. But on this day, Ning Changge did something unusual. He didn¡¯t stay in the scripture chamber but waited with Song Yuanqiao and the others at the forbidden area on the rear mountain. Today was the day Zhang Sanfeng emerged from seclusion! Chapter 31 - Zhang Sanfeng’s Astonishment and Delight Chapter 31 ¨C Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s Astonishment and Delight The gates to the forbidden area in Wudang swung open, and an old Daoist with white hair and beard, like a crane in its grace, strolled out. Although he was close to a hundred years old, Zhang Sanfeng was in excellent condition, with a ruddy and radiant face, devoid of any wrinkles. He walked out with his hands behind his back, his demeanour transcendent, clearly in high spirits. It seemed that his recent seclusion had yielded significant results. While he hadn¡¯t reached the Land Immortal realm, he had undoubtedly touched upon the right path. S?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Without a doubt, Zhang Sanfeng was a classic example of a late-blooming genius who had patiently accumulated strength over the years. He didn¡¯t shine brightly in the beginning, but as time passed, he became more and more extraordinary. Many of his peers in the martial world had already started declining, and some had even passed away. Only Zhang Sanfeng was still in his prime, and his condition was better than ever. He was often addressed as ¡°Zhang Zhenren,¡± meaning ¡°True Man Zhang,¡± by the martial world. ¡°We pay our respects to Master and congratulate Master on his successful emergence from seclusion!¡± His disciples bowed. They were all overjoyed. Zhang Sanfeng had been in seclusion for nearly a year, and the news of his emergence had only come out a few days ago. Zhang Sanfeng looked at his beloved disciples with a smile, nodding approvingly. ¡°It¡¯s not considered a complete success, just a slight breakthrough.¡± Song Yuanqiao and the others were thrilled. ¡°With master¡¯s ability, it¡¯s just a matter of time. Master, let¡¯s go to the front hall for now. We have prepared plain clothes and meals for you.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Zhang Sanfeng smiled and nodded. Surrounded by his disciples, he slowly left. He had time to slowly take stock of the changes in his disciples. It wouldn¡¯t have mattered if he didn¡¯t see it, but he shocked once he noticed it. Even with his temperament, he couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Yuanqiao, have you broken through to the Grandmaster realm?¡± He had just finished looking at his eldest disciple, and immediately turned his attention to the other disciples, his astonishment becoming more obvious. ¡°Cuishan is also a Master. And you, have you all broken through to the Master realm?¡± When Song Yuanqiao and others heard the astonishment in their master¡¯s voice, they were all extremely excited. There was no better compliment in the world. They held their heads high, just like students waiting to be praised by their teacher. Zhang Sanfeng felt that his world view had been impacted. Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s gaze eventually settled on his youngest disciple. Dressed in a black and white Daoist robe, exuding a strong Daoist aura, he smiled at Zhang Sanfeng. Zhang Sanfeng couldn¡¯t see through him. His heart was filled with shock. Even as a Transcendent Realm expert, he couldn¡¯t fathom his youngest disciple¡¯s level of cultivation. His intuition told him that this might have something to do with his youngest disciple. After taking a bite of his meal, changing into a new Daoist robe, and gently placing the tea cup back down, Zhang Sanfeng smiled and looked at Ning Changge. ¡°It seems like you little rascals have conspired to give me a pleasant surprise. Now, Changge, come and tell your master.¡± His eyes were filled with admiration and affection. It felt like he had traveled back in time to nine years ago. That year, at the Huashan Martial Arts Tournament, he had encountered the abandoned Ning Changge at the foot of the mountain. Seeing him, he had felt an immediate fondness and had taken him as his eighth disciple. Back then, Ning Changge was just a baby in swaddling clothes. But now, he had grown tall and graceful, like a Daoist of heavenly descent, and had matured to the point where even Zhang Sanfeng couldn¡¯t fully understand his cultivation. In just nine years, the transformation was so significant that it left him marveling at the power of time. Ning Changge looked at Zhang Sanfeng, feeling deeply grateful and humbled. This man was his master, who had taken him in, saved his life, and generously shared the Wudang sect¡¯s teachings with him. He smiled and spoke with clarity and determination. ¡°Master, I have succeeded.¡± Zhang Sanfeng was momentarily stunned, then burst into hearty laughter. His laughter echoed in the True Martial Hall, reaching the ears of every third-generation disciple and reverberating on Tianzhu Peak. Everyone could sense Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s joy. ¡°Well done! Very well done!¡± ¡°Changge, you¡¯ve endured for years, persevered through solitude, and withstood what others cannot. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve achieved this today. You deserve it!¡± ¡°Excellent!¡± Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s eyes were filled with delight. He seemed even more pleased with this than with his own achievements in seclusion. Ning Changge felt Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s subtle change in demeanor, and his heart was deeply moved. He spoke with humility, ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry to have caused you concern.¡± Zhang Sanfeng just waved his hand with a smile. ¡°That was my needless worry. It had nothing to do with you. You were born extraordinary, and you were meant to walk an extraordinary path. Be bold and confident in your choices.¡± Ning Changge nodded firmly. ¡°My wish is for everyone in Wudang to transcend, and I have taken the first step on the path of immortal cultivation. In the future, once I have organized my insights, I will invite Master and my senior brothers to embark on the path of immortal cultivation together.¡± Zhang Sanfeng, his heart swelling with pride, chuckled. ¡°You have the right spirit. This is the path you have forged for yourself. There¡¯s no need to rush. Life is limited, and sometimes, it can be even more splendid.¡± Ning Changge shook his head. On this point, his views differed from Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s. He believed that a long life, stepping into eternity and seeking true immortality, would provide endless time to pursue everything without being bound by the constraints of mortality. He had long made up his mind. In the future, he would spread his teachings throughout the world, and everyone in Wudang would seek immortality. This was just the first step. Feeling his youngest disciple¡¯s determination, Zhang Sanfeng shook his head and chuckled. Then, his eyes filled with curiosity, he said, ¡°Changge, since I¡¯ve just emerged from seclusion today, why don¡¯t you let me experience your path of immortality?¡± He wanted to see how his disciple¡¯s path of immortality compared to his path of martial arts. Chapter 32 - Ning Changge vs. Zhang Sanfeng Chapter 32 ¨C Ning Changge vs. Zhang SanfengUpon hearing Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s words, Song Yuanqiao and the others¡¯ eyes lit up, and they began to look forward to the match. As Ning Changge gradually revealed his extraordinary abilities, they had been pondering this question for a long time: who was stronger, their master or their junior? Now that Zhang Sanfeng had brought it up, their anticipation was heightened. Ning Changge smiled and seemed eager to give it a try. After stepping on the path of immortal cultivation, he had a rough understanding about his strength, but he had never benchmark from which he could truly measure it clinically. Even if Song Yuanqiao and the others were promoted to the Grandmaster realm, they were still too weak for Ning Changge. ¡°Then, I shall offend you, Master!¡± Ning Changge said with a nod. ¡­ On the martial arts training ground, Zhang Sanfeng and Ning Changge stood facing each other. One was elderly, and the other was young, both wearing Daoist robes and exuding an aura that set them apart from ordinary people. All the disciples of Wudang watched in excitement. It was a sparring match between their founder and their junior martial uncle ¨C an event that was truly inspiring. These two individuals were undoubtedly the most respected figures in Wudang, and among many of the third-generation disciples, Ning Changge¡¯s reputation even surpassed that of Zhang Sanfeng. There was no denying that in the past year, Ning Changge had displayed numerous miraculous abilities, and many people had gradually come to know that the martial arts he practiced were created by his own hand. ¡°Who do you think will have the upper hand?¡± the third-generation disciples whispered among themselves. Although they didn¡¯t dare to voice their opinions openly, Song Yuanqiao and the others had no such reservations. Mo Shenggu¡¯s words had piqued their interest. ¡°I think Master has a better chance of winning,¡± Song Yuanqiao hesitated before saying. ¡°Although Junior Brother is extraordinary, he is still young. Master seems to have gained a lot during his recent seclusion.¡± Song Yuanqiao was the earliest disciple Zhang Sanfeng had accepted, and he held deep affection and admiration for his master. However, Zhang Cuishan shook his head in disagreement. ¡°I¡¯m not so sure. Senior Brother, don¡¯t forget that Junior Brother once easily defeated a Grandmaster with just a talisman. His strength is at least on par with a Transcendent. When two experts like Junior Brother and Master clash, victory or defeat may depend on timing and circumstances. I believe anything is possible.¡± Zhang Cuishan¡¯s opinion was more balanced, and the others nodded in agreement. Zhang Songxi smiled and suggested, ¡°Why speculate so much? Let¡¯s just watch. Master wants us to observe the battle to gain insight.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Everyone immediately stopped their discussions and focused their attention on the two figures on the field. A battle between experts at the Transcendent level was an extremely rare sight. If one could gain some insights from this face off, they could deepen their martial foundation. There were numerous precedents in the world where such fights caused the the onlookers to gain enlightenment. This was also one of the reasons why people from Nine Provinces would immediately flock around a fight between strong individuals. At this moment, Zhang Sanfeng and Ning Changge stood calmly, each with an air of superiority that was undeniable. Zhang Sanfeng smiled and said, ¡°Changge, be careful. This is the unique power of the Transcendent realm, the Harmony of Heaven and Earth!¡± Without any hesitation, Zhang Sanfeng made the first move. A thunderous explosion shook the area as he raised his hand, and the martial arts training ground seemed to undergo an instantaneous transformation. The clouds in the sky appeared to move faster, and the air became dense, with a fierce wind starting to howl. Song Yuanqiao and the others couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of oppression, and they instinctively retreated several steps. Even the third-generation disciples, who were closer to the battlefield, had to move back to catch their breath. They realized that just resisting this oppressive force was no easy task for ordinary martial artists. The disciples watched in awe as Zhang Sanfeng unleashed the unique power of the Transcendent realm, manipulating the natural forces. They couldn¡¯t breathe just from facing it standing on the side-lines. It wasn¡¯t easy for ordinary martial artists to face such situations. However, to their surprise, Ning Changge remained calm. He wore a faint smile and didn¡¯t even furrow his brow. His Daoist robe fluttered gracefully as if unaffected by the pressure. It was as if he felt no pressure at all. This left Zhang Sanfeng astonished. Ning Changge seemed completely unfazed. Ning Changge had long realized that martial artists couldn¡¯t perceive the true nature of spiritual energy, but Transcendent-level martial artists could use their martial energy to influence and manipulate spiritual energy, creating phenomena known as the Harmony of Heaven and Earth. For Ning Changge, this was like showing off in front of an amateur. The essence of his cultivation was based on the Dao of spiritual energy manipulation. The so-called ¡°harmony of Heaven and Earth¡± was child¡¯s play to him. He could easily generate a much more potent phenomenon. Ning Changge laughed and said, ¡°Master, would you like to experience my spiritual pressure?¡± He casually waved his hand, and in an instant, an invisible ripple radiated from him. The greenish-blue spiritual energy manifested itself, creating a horrifying vortex of spiritual energy in the sky. The center of the vortex was Zhang Sanfeng. Song Yuanqiao and the others were unaware of the changes, but Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s expression changed drastically. Experts like him would realise when something big was about to take place! Compared with the general phenomenon of heaven and earth of the mortal realms, the immortal spiritual pressure was obviously much more precise, and the effects localised only on Zhang Sanfeng. He felt as if the world around him was turning against him, pressing down on him relentlessly. To resist this oppressive force, he had to use his martial energy. ¡°Good! Very good!¡± Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he couldn¡¯t help but laugh heartily. He had become thoroughly interested. ¡°Changge, be careful! Let me show you what I¡¯ve gained during this recent seclusion!¡± Under the pressure of the spiritual energy, Zhang Sanfeng decided to take the initiative. Behind him, a faint Tai Chi diagram could be seen circulating, and the black and white martial energy surged within his body. In an instant, he leaped dozens of feet, pointing a finger lightly. Black and white radiance bloomed as martial energy burst forth, dispelling the overwhelming spiritual pressure exerted by Ning Changge. There was no doubt that Zhang Sanfeng had comprehended the essence of the Dao of Tai Chi. Once perfected, it would mark his ascent to the realm of a Land Immortal. Ning Changge smiled slightly. He suddenly appeared on the other side of the training ground. This time, it was the Earth Escape Technique part of the Five Elements Escaping Arts. Except for the Golden Escape Technique, Ning Changge had mastered four out of the five elements and had reached the peak of proficiency. Standing on solid ground, the Earth Escape Technique made Ning Changge nearly invincible. However, he too was taken by surprise. The strength of the Transcendent Qi was not inferior to his current spiritual power. It truly lived up to being a realm that could correspond to the Immortal Foundation Establishment Realm in his deductions. Although martial artists had a short lifespan, the martial energy, formed from the condensation of a person¡¯s essence and vitality, was equally powerful. Just that ¡­ Ning Changge¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t be measured by common standards. Regardless of whether it was the Verdant Immortal Technique or numerous magical techniques at his disposal, he firmly believed that even if there were other cultivators, he would unquestionably surpass those of the same level! As Zhang Sanfeng sensed Ning Changge¡¯s aura appearing ten zhang behind him, he was immensely shocked. He dared to affirm that this was absolutely not some kind of body movement technique! It was as if he was traversing space and instantly arriving on the other side. Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s gaze grew solemn, his figure darted, and he attacked again! Ning Changge evaded again! His figure appeared on the other side! The sound of the fierce winds howling filled the air. For a moment, the two figures on the field kept changing, leaving Song Yuanqiao and the others utterly dumbfounded. This form of teleportation and rapid movement was simply beyond their belief. Their master¡¯s speed was so fast it was absurd, and their junior martial brother seemed to be everywhere all at once! The third-generation disciples watched in fascination. Both of their strengths exceeded the limits of their understanding, and they could only see countless afterimages flashing on the field, as if the master was chasing the junior martial brother in a flicker, and then it seemed like the junior martial brother was chasing, and the master was flickering. Everyone¡¯s eyes darted around, afraid of missing any details. The black and white Transcendent Qi of Zhang Sanfeng made their hair stand on end, and Ning Changge¡¯s surging green spiritual energy also stole their concentration. Suddenly ¡­ The residual images on the field slowly dissipated, and Ning Changge looked at Zhang Sanfeng, who was staring at him without a word. A sly smile appeared, and he thought that if he kept playing like this, he might end up in a real duel in the end. S?a?ch* Th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Ning Changge¡¯s gaze gradually turned serious. ¡°Master, I have comprehended a sword manipulation technique. I would like you to evaluate it.¡± Zhang Sanfeng was about to speak when his pupils suddenly constricted. Everyone watched in shock as Ning Changge opened his mouth, and a fiery red glint shot out from it, instantly transforming into a spinning, fiery red spirit sword! Chapter 33 - Wudangs Number One Chapter 33 ¨C Wudang¡¯s Number One¡°The sword is named Chixiao, and it¡¯s crafted by your disciple from a naturally born sword embryo. Master, please be careful!¡± Ning Changge said with a serious expression. Chixiao, the spirit sword, had extraordinary innate material. It could be stored in the dantian and nurtured continuously with spiritual energy. Over the years, its power would increase. Song Yuanqiao and the others were all amazed. Such a method was beyond belief. To spit out a flying sword from one¡¯s mouth was like witnessing a myth coming to life. The third-generation disciples stared with wide-open mouths, hardly believing their eyes. Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s expression was equally unprecedentedly serious. ¡°A good sword!¡± With his knowledge, he could fully sense the terrifying nature of this spirit sword. What was typically referred to as divine weapons in the martial world couldn¡¯t hold a candle to it. Especially the sword¡¯s surging radiance, its edge peerless, made it unmatched even by legendary swordsmen. Previously, he thought that his disciples¡¯ advantage in the cultivation of the Immortal Path lay in longevity, with other aspects not necessarily being strong. But now it seemed that their combat ability was also top-notch. Zhang Sanfeng became exceptionally focused. He exerted his legs, and his hands traced a profound trajectory, while the black and white Celestial Qi spun, forming a faintly visible Tai Chi diagram. Everyone became excited. It was apparent that their junior martial uncle and master were about to decide the outcome in a single move. Ning Changge pinched a sword seal. The previously spinning Chixiao sword abruptly stopped, and its edge surged. In the next moment, it transformed into a streak of crimson spiritual light, slashing towards Zhang Sanfeng. Its speed was inconceivable! In an instant, it launched dozens, if not hundreds, of strikes. The red spiritual light interwove like a heavenly net, continuously slashing around Zhang Sanfeng. Clanging sounds rang out incessantly, as if metal was clashing, the red spiritual light and the black and white Celestial Qi intertwining. Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s expression grew solemn. He stood in place, using stillness to control motion, exhibiting formidable defensive capabilities. The black and white Tai Chi seemed like a tangible entity, impervious to any of the flying sword¡¯s strikes. He was immensely shocked. Although it seemed like he was dealing with it easily, only he was fully aware of the true power of the flying sword. Ordinary grandmaster-level figures would hardly withstand a single strike! If he hadn¡¯t gained insight during his recent seclusion and deepened his understanding of the Tai Chi way, this battle wouldn¡¯t have been this effortless. Everyone¡¯s breath seemed to freeze. Ning Changge¡¯s sword manipulation technique was simply terrifying, unlike any swordsmanship seen in the martial world. The spirit sword acted like an extension of Ning Changge¡¯s body, as agile as a fish, spinning and slashing, occasionally splitting into sword shadows. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of swordsmen like Ximen Chuixue and Ye Gucheng controlling swords with their Qi, but compared to your sword manipulation technique, I¡¯m afraid they are far inferior,¡± Song Yuanqiao and the others exclaimed. They had attended several competitions in the Divine Sword Villa, but they had never seen swordsmanship that was similar to Ning Changge¡¯s. This was the first time he was facing against someone from the Transcendent realm. Whether it was the grand-scale power of the world, as we saw earlier, or Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s manipulation of spiritual energy to form a Tai Chi diagram now, it all indicated that in martial cultivation, when you reach a certain level, you can also utilize spiritual energy. The difference lies in how you use it compared to the Immortal Path. ¡°It seems my previous knowledge was too shallow,¡± Ning Changge thought to himself. After this sparring, he realized that even though martial experts couldn¡¯t refine spiritual energy, they could harness it. It was no wonder that starting from the Transcendent Realm, martial experts had greatly enhanced destructive power and could even split a river with one sword or cleave mountains with another. In essence, it was still related to spiritual energy. However, martial cultivation involved using their internal Celestial Qi to manipulate spiritual energy. Ning Changge, on the other hand, directly refined spiritual energy, so these two methods couldn¡¯t be directly compared. Ning Changge understood it thoroughly. In simpler terms, martial cultivation at an advanced level was what they referred to as connecting with the powers of heaven and earth to amplify their own strength. Immortal cultivation, on the other hand, was directly refining the powers of heaven and earth. The former was like wearing armor, enhancing and enlarging one¡¯s strength, while the latter was about self-strengthening. The merits and demerits were clear without saying much. ¡°But for me, this is actually a good thing. In the future, I¡¯ll spar with more individuals in the Transcendent Realm and even Earthly Immortals. Naturally, I¡¯ll gain more insights,¡± Ning Changge smiled. This exchange was a great benefit for him. He felt that there were countless rays of inspiration flashing before him. Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s Tai Chi philosophy amazed him. His thoughts changed course. Ning Changge pinched his sword seal, and the spirit sword flew back and rotated slowly by his side. ¡°Disciple has one more sword technique, named Wood Element Azure Dragon Sword Qi!¡± Zhang Sanfeng, who had just relaxed a bit, was suddenly surprised. He immediately focused his full attention, and the black and white Celestial Qi surged, with a powerful wind howling around him. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed, eagerly anticipating Ning Changge¡¯s next sword technique. This was especially true for Song Yuanqiao and the others, as they had used the Qianho Vermillion Bird Sword Qi once with the power of talismans on Song Mountain. Now, they were naturally curious about the might of this other sword Qi. Ning Changge¡¯s expression remained calm, like a tranquil pool. He pinched the sword seal. The art of controlling a sword had the advantage of flexibility and endurance. However, this Wood Element Dragon Sword Qi emphasized overwhelming and fierce power. In an instant, Chixiao soared into the sky, turning into a crimson pillar of light that connected to the heavens and earth. Then, from within that pillar of light, terrifying crimson sword qi shot out, taking the form of the Vermilion Bird. Zhang Sanfeng felt an unprecedented pressure, despite being in the Transcendent Realm. In the Transcendent Realm, there were nine levels. He had already reached the peak of the Transcendent Realm, but in the face of this formidable Qianho Vermillion Brid Sword Qi, he felt immense pressure. ¡°Tai Chi splits into two!¡± Zhang Sanfeng used his sword for the first time. Martial energy gushed out of him, and the Tai Chi Sword gently swung. The Tai Chi diagram instantly expanded, facing the overwhelming Qianho Vermillion Bird Sword Qi. The dense sound of collisions reverberated across the sky. The swordlight and martial energy were dazzling, forcing Song Yuanqiao and the others to close their eyes. Their hearts were filled with shock, listening to the deafening clashes as if the end of the world had come. After a while, the radiance gradually dissipated. Song Yuanqiao and the others eagerly looked towards the field. To their surprise, Ning Changge had already arrived in front of Zhang Sanfeng. He supported Zhang Sanfeng, and master and disciple walked away together, talking and laughing, leaving everyone baffled. Zhang Cuishan and Song Yuanqiao exchanged glances. ¡°Who do you think won?¡± Zhang Cuishan asked. ¡°I can¡¯t tell. If both Grandmasters couldn¡¯t figure it out, how could we?¡± Song Yuanqiao replied. The others scratched their heads. If their Master didn¡¯t speak, they didn¡¯t dare to ask. ¡°You two Grandmasters can¡¯t figure it out, so we¡¯re even more clueless,¡± Mo Shenggu said in a calm voice. ¡°But I can¡¯t help but feel that Junior Disciple seems to have a slight advantage. Did you notice that he was supporting the Master just now? It seems the Master¡¯s strength was somewhat depleted!¡± He had gauged this from Ning Changge and Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s performances. The others were dumbfounded. Then their eyes filled with amazement. ¡°Does that mean Junior Disciple has surpassed the Master?¡± ¡°Junior Disciple is now the top martial artist at Wudang!¡± The third-generation disciples¡¯ eyes were filled with admiration and enthusiasm. S?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡­ On the second floor of the scripture library, Zhang Sanfeng received the spirit tea prepared by Ning Changge and looked at him with a mix of surprise and delight. ¡°Changge, Master is getting old,¡± he said. Chapter 34 - Master and Disciple Discuss the Dao Chapter 34 ¨C Master and Disciple Discuss the DaoAs Mo Shenggu thought, their previous spar was a close match, but technically speaking, Ning Changge had a slight advantage. Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s Tai Chi defense was impeccable, but he couldn¡¯t withstand Ning Changge¡¯s overwhelming spiritual power and ferocious sword energy attacks. After a short while of continuous strikes, Ning Changge voluntarily withdrew his Red Heaven Sword. After all, Zhang Sanfeng was his beloved master, not an enemy that he had to fight to death. Through this exchange, Ning Changge also gained a better understanding of his own combat abilities. He was undoubtedly one of the top experts among the Transcendent Realm masters. As for the Land Immortals, he hadn¡¯t encountered any yet, so he couldn¡¯t say for sure. However, the spar with his master was just that, a friendly exchange, so many of their techniques and skills were left unused. Hearing Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s sigh, Ning Changge chuckled, ¡°Master, you¡¯re only in your prime, how can you call yourself old? If you hadn¡¯t gone easy on me, I probably wouldn¡¯t have performed so well.¡± Zhang Sanfeng took a sip of the spirit tea, feeling the fragrance on his lips and teeth. He had sensed that his slightly tired spirit was revitalized. ¡°Good tea!¡± he exclaimed. This tea came from a part of the Wudang¡¯s backyard where Ning Changge had found and cultivated some spirit tea leaves. He had been researching how to grow spirit tea, as it had a calming and concentrating effect, making it a precious treasure. ¡°You rascal, you just gave your master a good thrashing, and now you think you can get away with it by offering some good tea?¡± Zhang Sanfeng laughed heartily. ¡°I¡¯ll need enough to last for several months at least!¡± s?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Ning Changge smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t¡¯ worry master, I will cultivate this spiritual tea in a while and will take care of it for you.¡± Ning Changge and his master sat facing each other, sharing a hearty laugh. Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s mood was extremely pleasant. He had been rather lonely on Wudang, as he could rarely find someone who truly understood his level of knowledge and expertise. Ning Changge was different; he was not only a disciple but also a peer. ¡°Changge, you¡¯ve certainly achieved something extraordinary by delving into the path of Immortality. Whether in terms of combat or longevity, you will surpass the realm of martial arts. Your vitality is tremendous, and I suspect you might even outshine the Land Immortals,¡± Zhang Sanfeng said. Although he lost the spar, Zhang Sanfeng wasn¡¯t the least bit disheartened. He was genuinely happy for Ning Changge¡¯s success. Ning Changge replied with a nod, ¡°Thank you, Master. Let me share with you the essence of the Immortal Path I¡¯ve comprehended.¡± For Ning Changge, sharing his insights with someone like his master, who had deep knowledge and experience, was invaluable. They were about to have a meaningful discussion. Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s eyes brightened as he eagerly prepared to listen. In the exchange just now, he had also learned much from his disciple. Ning Changge¡¯s voice resonated as he began, ¡°The foundation of the Immortal Path is called spiritual energy. It exists between heaven and earth. In martial arts, when one reaches the Transcendent Realm, they can command the Grand Circulation of Heaven and Earth, which essentially means manipulating the spiritual energy to form the heavenly and earthly forces or, as you¡¯ve mentioned, the power of Heaven and Earth.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken,¡± Ning Changge continued, ¡°in the Transcendent Realm, martial artists can invoke the power of heaven and earth, receiving its blessings. Their might surpasses that of Grandmasters, with unmatched strength in every move. However, the realm of Land Immortals should go even further. It¡¯s possible they can establish a certain level of resonance with spiritual energy, thus harnessing even more of the power of heaven and earth.¡± Ning Changge started with martial arts to provide context for his insights. He was curious about the Transcendent Realm and Land Immortal levels, which was why he explained it in this way. However, Zhang Sanfeng was struck as though by a thunderbolt. He couldn¡¯t help but mutter: ¡°Spiritual energy, the power of heaven and earth! Land Immortals ¡­ invoking the resonance of heaven and earth ¡­¡± His eyes became incredibly bright. It was as if, from Ning Changge¡¯s words, he saw the gates to the realm of Land Immortals swinging wide open to him. Ning Changge was elaborating on martial arts from the perspective of Immortal Dao, and it was undoubtedly profound. Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s white beard trembled with excitement, and he repeatedly exclaimed: ¡°Changge, continue! Please, continue!¡± Ning Changge continued: ¡°In my opinion, the reason why martial arts are said to have a limit in the realm of Land Immortals lies in this point. Regardless of how much one¡¯s connection with the power of heaven and earth grows, it¡¯s still external power. Ultimately, there¡¯s a limit to how much it can enhance oneself. This is what you, Master, said back then. Land Immortals have limited lifespans, yet boundless strength. In essence, it comes down to who can connect with more power of heaven and earth. ¡°In my opinion, Land Immortals have limits because of the constraints of the physical body. Once the resonance with the power of heaven and earth reaches a certain point, it becomes difficult to increase it further.¡± Ning Changge was becoming increasingly clear about his own ideas, and his thought process was remarkably lucid. ¡°But Immortal Dao is different from this. It starts by directly refining the power of heaven and earth to incorporate into oneself. Not only does it grant a long lifespan and the hope of immortality, but the strength continues to grow without limits. The stronger one¡¯s spiritual energy, the more tremendous their control over the energy of heaven and earth. ¡°According to my deductions, Immortal Dao can be divided into stages like Qi Refinement, Foundation Building, and Golden Core, among others. Right now, I¡¯m in the first stage of Immortal Dao, the Qi Refinement stage, which means refining spiritual energy. With just this, I already have a lifespan of a few centuries.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ning Changge elaborated on the differences between martial arts and Immortal Dao, using the concepts of the Transcendent Realm and Land Immortal Realm as references. Zhang Sanfeng listened attentively, and his mind seemed to be struck by flashes of lightning. He felt like a new world¡¯s gate was opening before him. A stick of incense later, Ning Changge stopped with a smile. ¡°I see, I see!¡± Zhang Sanfeng couldn¡¯t help but applaud. He looked at Ning Changge and sincerely praised, ¡°My disciple, you indeed possess extraordinary insight!¡± The first time he understood what Immortal Dao truly was from Ning Changge¡¯s mouth left him in awe. It was difficult to express the level of shock he felt. This was akin to telling him that martial arts Land Immortals were just guarding a treasure mountain without being able to enter it, only crudely using spiritual energy as a weapon. However, soon, he chuckled and said, ¡°Changge, now that you have a lifespan of a few centuries, it seems Master also has to work hard to strive for promotion to a Land Immortal. That way, I can accompany you for a longer part of your journey, so you won¡¯t feel lonely.¡± Ning Changge was surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected that Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s thoughts would go in this direction. He was moved inwardly and said, ¡°Master, there¡¯s no need to worry about that. When I gain deeper insights into Immortal Dao, regardless of whether you can ascend to become a Land Immortal or not, we can both practice Immortal Dao. With your talent, achieving a lifespan of over ten thousand years in the future is not an unattainable goal!¡± Ning Changge was confident about this. Zhang Sanfeng shook his head and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the future when it comes. If I can ascend to become a Land Immortal, I can certainly offer you more guidance. I¡¯ve benefited greatly from listening to you just now. But don¡¯t think that Master is old and useless.¡± He then sipped his tea with a smile. ¡°As your Immortal Dao is in its early stages, it¡¯s the time when you need lots of references. Just now, when I was listening, I felt that the insights I¡¯ve gained into the Tai Chi Dao during this time will also be of some help to you. So listen carefully.¡± Zhang Sanfeng was also an extraordinarily gifted individual. He realized that both the Transcendent Realm and Land Immortal Realm involved the use of spiritual energy, and perfecting Immortal Dao would certainly be beneficial for his young disciple. Chapter 35 - The Five Elements Escape Technique Chapter 35 ¨C The Five Elements Escape TechniqueNing Changge refilled Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s cup with spirit tea as Zhang Sanfeng began to explain his newfound insights into the application of the Tai Chi. ¡°Tai Chi is the ultimate principle of Yin and Yang,¡± Zhang Sanfeng began. ¡°It manifests the chaos above and the five elements below, containing the essence of all things in heaven and earth.¡± Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s tone was solemn as he elucidated the knowledge he had accumulated throughout his life. This time was different from several years ago when Ning Changge was just four years old and had first comprehended the Tai Chi Slashing Technique from Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s teachings. Now, after several years had passed and Ning Changge had achieved the initial stages of his path of immortality, Zhang Sanfeng had a different level of understanding of the Tai Chi Dao. Listening to his explanations, Ning Changge gained new insights. Countless flashes of enlightenment flickered in his mind, and his eyes shone brightly. Zhang Sanfeng might not have Ning Changge¡¯s extraordinary comprehension abilities, but he was exceptionally intelligent. His thoughts and ideas provided Ning Changge with new directions, and sometimes all Ning Changge needed was a spark of inspiration. Gathering the wisdom of all living beings and treading the eternal path of immortality was Ning Changge¡¯s journey. As Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s deep and resonant voice continued to fill the air, Ning Changge occasionally asked questions and made connections, fueling Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s enthusiasm and sparking his inspiration. Master and disciple sat down to discuss their insights on the Dao, creating a perfect picture. Unbeknownst to them, the day turned into night. ¡­ [You have listened to Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s exposition on the principles of Yin and Yang in Tai Chi, and you have gained an understanding that Tai Chi encompasses Yin and Yang, and Yin and Yang give rise to the Five Elements. You have created the Daoist technique of Metal Escape!] ¡­ [You have realized the transformation of Yin and Yang into the Five Elements, and the harmonization of the Five Elements with Yin and Yang. You have integrated the Metal Escape, Wood Escape, Water Escape, Fire Escape, and Earth Escape techniques, creating the Daoist technique of Five Elements Escape!] ¡­ [You have deduced the concepts of space and time from the principles of Yin and Yang Tai Chi. You have comprehended spatial restrictions and temporal restrictions!] ¡­ Ning Changge continuously had new insights. It wasn¡¯t until Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s voice stopped after half an hour that he slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Master, I thank you for your teachings,¡± he said solemnly, paying his respects. Zhang Sanfeng had held nothing back, sharing all his insights into martial arts over the past century. He wasn¡¯t afraid of teaching his disciple everything, treating Ning Changge as if he were his own son. Ning Changge gained immensely from this experience. Not only had he created the Five Elements Escape technique, but he had also developed spatial and temporal restrictions. The former would allow him to move freely among the Five Elements, establishing an unassailable position. The latter was equally valuable. Spatial restrictions were necessary for crafting storage-type artifacts, and while his understanding of temporal restrictions was still superficial, they had great potential, especially for nurturing spiritual treasures. Most importantly, whether it was Dao of the Five Elements, the Dao of Space, or the Dao of Time, they were all Great Dao, paths to the Dao. Ning Changge¡¯s ability to comprehend even a bit of them now meant that he would walk these paths more smoothly in the future. Zhang Sanfeng raised his hand and smiled. ¡°This is all your Master has to offer. If it benefits you, then it¡¯s the best. If not, consider it a chat between Master and disciple.¡± Ning Changge couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Master, you underestimate yourself. I have benefited a lot from you. After some time, when I go into seclusion again, I won¡¯t come out until I become a Land Immortal. By then, you should take care of Wudang while I¡¯m away.¡± Zhang Sanfeng smiled contentedly as he looked at Ning Changge. What made him happiest about this trip was seeing Ning Changge¡¯s progress. Ning Changge had grown to such an extent that he might even surpass Zhang Sanfeng in the future. With a solemn nod, Ning Changge said, ¡°Master, you can rest assured and go into seclusion with peace of mind. As long as your disciple is at Wudang, nothing will go wrong.¡± S?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Zhang Sanfeng simply smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not time yet. Let¡¯s talk about it in some time. You should continue your cultivation here. If you need help, you can always come to me.¡± He didn¡¯t waste any time and, with his steps, was already outside the scripture chamber. Ning Changge chuckled lightly and began to review his insights from their discussion. ¡°The Five Elements Escape technique is finally complete. From now on, I¡¯ll keep comprehending the Five Elements and strive to master the Five Elements¡¯ principles and even the Dao of the Five Elements.¡± ¡°My Wood Element Azure Dragon Sword Qi and Qianho Vermilion Bird Sword Qi both draw inspiration from the Five Elements¡¯ spirits. With the completion of the Five Elements Escape technique, I can work towards perfecting the Five Elements¡¯ spirits¡¯ Sword Qi!¡± Ning Changge contemplated, his eyes gradually shining brighter. ¡°As for spatial and temporal restrictions, I¡¯ve only scratched the surface for now, but they have significant utility. Spatial restrictions will aid me in crafting storage-type artifacts. Combining these two aspects, I may even be able to create Dao artifacts like Immortal Abodes in the future. Of course, for now, creating regular storage-type artifacts should be entirely achievable!¡± Ning Changge felt a growing anticipation. After becoming a cultivator, he increasingly realized the inconvenience of not having a storage-type artifact. Many of his spiritual treasures couldn¡¯t be carried around with him, such as the Mountain and River Gathering Spirit Furnace. He couldn¡¯t lug it around when he went down the mountain. The few artifacts he had refined were exceptions. The Chixiao Sword, in particular, was special; its size could be adjusted at will, and it could be kept within his dantian for constant nourishment with spiritual energy. Other artifacts couldn¡¯t do that. However, Ning Changge estimated that he would have to wait until he reached the Foundation Establishment stage. At that point, his spiritual energy would liquefy, allowing him to easily refine each artifact and store it within his dantian. ¡°But for now, after today¡¯s discussion with Master, I realize one thing: the Transcendent Realm of the Nine Provinces and the realm of the Land Immortals truly bring significant benefits to me. If I could observe the paths of these martial experts and learn from them, I¡¯d undoubtedly gain many insights!¡± Ning Changge marveled. Those who could reach the pinnacle of martial arts in the Nine Provinces were truly extraordinary individuals with exceptional intelligence and wisdom. Occasionally, their insights could provide a new direction for him, offering valuable feedback. ¡°If one day, the world of cultivation becomes widespread, I wonder what kind of sparks will there be,¡± he thought, his eyes filled with anticipation. He even had the urge to leave the mountain immediately and explore the world, witness the paths of various martial experts, and experience the worldly affairs, as he believed that would be even more beneficial for him. ¡°But there¡¯s no rush. I should fully digest these accumulated insights first. Once I¡¯ve deepened my cultivation, I can always travel later.¡± Ning Changge had plenty of time. With a lifespan of ten centuries, he was just nine years old at the moment, barely any different from a young sapling. Moreover, he hadn¡¯t completely absorbed the martial techniques from the Five Great Sword Sects yet, and his supply of spirit herbs was still sufficient. He would travel once he reached a point where there was nothing more to gain. With these thoughts in mind, Ning Changge slowly rose to his feet. He began selecting suitable materials from his collection of spiritual ores to craft a storage-type artifact for himself. *** [TL: Please do leave comments on this books so that I can read your thoughts on this new project of mine. Hope you¡¯re liking it so far. Also, this book is in the trial phase and if you have enjoyed the book so far, do become a VIP to ensure the book continues. Thank you for all your support.] Chapter 36 - Is Master Planning to Have Some Fun? Chapter 36 ¨C Is Master Planning to Have Some Fun?Ning Changge¡¯s spiritual ores came from the Wudang treasure vault and the spoils from the Five Great Sword Sects he had encountered earlier. Besides the Spirit Gathering Stones and the naturally formed sword embryos, which he had used to create the Mountain and River Gathering Spirit Furnace and the Chixiao Sword respectively, he had kept some other valuable materials. Among them was the glowing green stone in his hand. After some experimentation, Ning Changge found that this stone was exceptionally tough, ranking first among all the spiritual ores in terms of its capacity to hold spiritual energy. He named it the Solid Spirit Stone. Originally, he had contemplated refining the Solid Spirit Stone into a defensive weapon, but the quantity was too limited, so he had been accumulating it. Now, since he had comprehended spatial restrictions, he decided to use it to craft a storage-type artifact. To have a significant storage capacity, he needed a material with exceptional toughness. Ning Changge took a deep breath, his eyes gradually becoming focused. Crafting a storage-type artifact was no small feat, and it posed a challenge for him. Engraving spatial restrictions alone consumed a considerable amount of time and required intense concentration. With a wave of his hand, a stream of green spiritual energy sealed off the second floor of the Scripture Repository. Then, he began to form hand seals, and in the next moment, spiritual flames gushed forth, enveloping the Solid Spirit Stone completely. He waved his hand. A ray of blue spiritual power sealed the second floor of the scripture chamber. He manipulated his fingers and a ray of spiritual fire spurt out from them and wrapped the spirit stone entirely. True to its reputation as the most resilient and capable of holding spiritual energy, the spiritual flames produced by this technique burned very slowly. It took half a day to process a small fist-sized piece of the spiritual ore. Ning Changge furrowed his brow. ¡°I need to study the Spirit Fire Technique again. I must enhance the power of this spiritual fire.¡± Spirit fire was crucial. For alchemy and artifact refining, it could significantly increase success rates and efficiency. Without strong enough spirit fire, even precious materials might fail to be properly refined. Of course, the best spirit fire came from the Heaven and Earth Profound Fire, but Ning Changge didn¡¯t have access to it right now. Therefore, he had to rely on his own techniques to activate the spirit fire. As he watched the shrinking mass of green liquid before him, Ning Changge¡¯s eyes gradually became more focused. His fingers danced as he formed various hand seals, causing spiritual energy to surge and create subtle spatial fluctuations. The liquid gradually took on the shape of a ring. ¡­ On Wudang Mountain, after Zhang Sanfeng had departed from Ning Changge, he summoned Song Yuanqiao and the others to learn more about the events that had unfolded during his six-month seclusion. ¡°This disciple acted on his own initiative by going to Mount Song to study the Five Great Sword Sects¡¯ techniques. I ask manster to punish me!¡± Song Yuanqiao said, recounting the battle between the Wudang and Mount Song disciples as well as the conflict between Zuo Lengchan, he knelt down seeking punishment. Zhang Sanfeng waved his hand to help Song Yuanqiao up and said, ¡°Mount Song has fallen into the demonic path, committing senseless killings. It was right to eradicate them, but you made two mistakes. First, you acted without knowing the full situation, rushing to Mount Song and putting your junior brothers and sisters in danger. This is your failure as the eldest senior disciple. If it weren¡¯t for your junior brother¡¯s seal, you might not have passed that ordeal. When you travel the Jianghu, you must never rely on such a stroke of luck! ¡°Second, while it¡¯s acceptable to accept the disciples from the Four Great Sword Sects, you should have established rules and protocols to clarify responsibilities and prevent misunderstandings. We¡¯ve maintained a clean reputation for decades, and we can¡¯t afford to act recklessly.¡± Song Yuanqiao felt remorseful, and the other disciples, including Zhang Songxi and Yu Dainan, also knelt down. Zhang Sanfeng raised his palm to help them up. ¡°I don¡¯t blame you, but I hope you¡¯ll act more prudently in the future.¡± The disciples nodded in agreement, and Zhang Sanfeng continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been in seclusion for a long time and haven¡¯t been able to teach you properly. Now that your cultivation is deepening, you should gradually comprehend my Dao of Tai Chi. Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll teach you in the Martial Arts Hall every three days. After that, I¡¯ll continue my seclusion.¡± Zhang Sanfeng had heard the disciples mention the extraordinary phenomena during Ning Changge¡¯s recent lecture. Although he was surprised, he also realized that he hadn¡¯t taught them martial arts for a long time. He felt somewhat guilty. Song Yuanqiao and the others were delighted, as this had always been their greatest wish. Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s Tai Chi techniques were extremely profound and challenging to master. However, as they were now Masters, with Song Yuanqiao and Yu Dainan even reaching the rank of Grandmasters, they were qualified to learn. But Zhang Sanfeng continued, ¡°However, it seems that Changge¡¯s talismans are quite extraordinary. When you rushed to Mount Song earlier, you relied on these talismans¡¯ power. Relying too much on external objects is not a good thing. For now, hand them over to me to hold onto. Focus on cultivating yourselves. I¡¯ll return them to you later.¡± Song Yuanqiao and the others quickly retrieved a stack of talismans from their possessions. These had been unused for a long time. Zhang Sanfeng nodded and took them. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this to scold you. It¡¯s for your own good. Now, let¡¯s move on.¡± As they left, Mo Shenggu chuckled, ¡°Do you guys think that Master took our talismans because he wants to play with them? When I mentioned the Riding the Wind and Controlling the Cloud Talisman earlier, Master¡¯s eyes lit up!¡± s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Song Yuanqiao quickly scolded him, ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t make baseless speculations about Master. He¡¯s doing this for our benefit ¡­¡± Before he could finish, a rush of wind sounded from behind them. Instinctively, they all turned to look. In the distance, they saw a white-haired figure soaring into the sky, riding the wind and clouds with laughter echoing. The disciples froze for a moment, then hurriedly turned back and walked away, their faces filled with both embarrassment and amusement. Yin Liting¡¯s suspicious voice slowly sounded: ¡°Senior brother, If I understand it correctly, it seems that ¡­¡± Song Yuangqio¡¯s faint voice cut it, ¡°No, you got it wrong!¡± They strode away, their foreheads covered in black lines, but the corners of their mounts had curled up subconsciously. Their master, at times, was a bit playful and mischievous, like an overgrown child. ¡­ In the scripture chamber, a few more days had passed. Ning Changge had already extinguished the Spirit Fire long ago. A pale blue ring hovered in the air, adorned with patterns resembling stars, suns, and moons. Faintly visible were two small characters ¨C Na Yuan. Ning Changge¡¯s fingers danced as the final spatial seal was inscribed into the ring. The light blue ring suddenly emitted a brilliant light and then gradually concealed itself. Ning Changge¡¯s eyes revealed a joyful expression. ¡°The storage ring is complete!¡± Putting forth all of his effort and concentration, he had succeeded on the first try, which left him very satisfied. As his spiritual awareness entered the ring, a rich smile appeared on his lips. ¡°This Na Yuan Ring can hold eight spatial seals. It can be considered a top-notch item among first-tier magical tools. It can accommodate an area of about 3 square zhang. It¡¯s more than enough for general use!¡± With so much space, it was almost the size of a small room, and it could easily store all of Ning Changge¡¯s collected items. He was full of joy. With a thought, one item after another, whether spiritual treasures or scrolls, was stored within the Na Yuan Ring. He had so much fun moving in and out. He even directly stored the Mountain and River Gathering Spirit Furnace inside. As a result, the entire second floor of the scripture repository became much more spacious. Ning Changge took a leisurely step outside. Observing the sky, and saw a handsome figure of a Daoist on the horizon, above the clouds in the sky. He was slightly surprised, then he smiled. ¡°It looks like I need to spend some time making more Wind Riding Talismans.¡± With his current level of spiritual power, he could effortlessly create a pile of materials by soaking talisman paper in the spiritual liquid from the Mountain and River Gathering Spirit Furnace. The scarcity of jade and spiritual materials was no longer an issue. Chapter 37 - Pure Yang True Fire Chapter 37 ¨C Pure Yang True FireScripture chamber. Ning Changge looked at the thriving spirit tea growing in the cultivated soil before him, his thoughts wandering as he contemplated whether he should find a larger place. The scripture chamber was good, but the space was a bit limited. In the future, if he needed to cultivate more spiritual items, he might run out of room. ¡°I¡¯ll wait until this batch of spirit tea has matured,¡± Ning Changge thought, a faint smile on his lips. He watered this spirit tea with the spiritual liquid produced daily by the Mountain and River Gathering Spirit Furnace, and it was now under the influence of a time restriction, which could accelerate its growth. Soon, he would reap the rewards. Thinking about this, Ning Changge couldn¡¯t help but reflect, ¡°Time restrictions are even more challenging than spatial restrictions. While I have grasped a bit of spatial restrictions, time restrictions are like the minutiae within the minutiae.¡± He had tried to comprehend both types of restrictions continuously, hoping to derive time and space techniques from them. But it was incredibly difficult. The escape technique was somewhat related to spatial techniques, but time techniques seemed completely out of reach. In the end, he concluded: his spiritual power was too weak. It was insufficient to support techniques of this level, which might be closer to divine arts. He gently flicked his finger, and nine drops of spiritual liquid flowed into the growing spirit tea in front of him. Ning Changge turned and picked up a Daoist scripture, silently perusing it. His Daoist aura became even more profound. At this point, the Daoist scriptures of the Five Great Sword Sects had mostly been assimilated into his foundation. He felt that he had a clue about the Foundation Cultivation Chapter of the Eternal Verdant Art and might be able to create it in a few days! ¡°Based on my calculations, once I reach the perfection stage of Qi Refinement, I should be comparable to lesser Land Immortals. As for the Foundation Establishment stage, I should be able to surpass most lesser Land Immortals. To truly become invincible in this world, I might need to reach the Golden Core stage!¡± Ning Changge mused. He had never encountered Land Immortals, but during these days of discussion with Zhang Sanfeng, he had gained some insights and discerned certain things from Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s knowledge and cultivation. Martial cultivation had levels. The difference between the Transcendent realm and the Land Immortals was one step away but that step was extremely far apart. And even among Land Immortals, there were distinctions as well. They two were divided into three, six, or nine levels with a huge gap between each successive level. As Zhang Sanfeng had said, lesser Land Immortals had limited lifespans but boundless battle power. Ning Changge felt that he should at least reach the perfection stage of Qi Refinement to have the qualifications to travel the world. At that point, he might not be invincible, but few would be able to harm him. He shook his head, temporarily setting aside these thoughts. As he continued reading the Daoist scriptures, he immersed himself fully, unaware that clusters of spiritual fire were rising and falling beside him. Ning Changge was searching for inspiration in the scripture to further develop his spiritual fire. He held a scroll called ¡°Cultivating True Qi: Techniques of Igniting True Fire¡± and continued reading. The Daoist principles were becoming increasingly intense. ¡°The correct technique requires the presence of an inner elixir and the pure Yang energy within it. It is also known as the True Fire ¡­ Using internal observation, Righteous Fire can eliminate the Three Corpses. Using internal observation, it can exorcise the Seven Souls. Using internal observation, it can subdue hordes of demons. Using internal observation, it can annihilate the Five Fiends. Using internal observation, it can expel the Nine Worms. Using internal observation, it can heal illnesses. Using internal observation, it can refine one¡¯s physical form ¡­ After some time, Ning Changge closed the scripture. His eyes were clear. S~?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°¡­The Three Samadhis of True Fire, igniting the inner elixir with the Primordial Spirit, Primordial Qi, and Primordial Essence, this is the Three Samadhis.¡± ¡°With my current cultivation, it¡¯s very difficult to control the Three Samadhis of True Fire. It¡¯s better to take a step back and master the Primordial Qi True Fire first. This is the pure Yang!¡± Ning Changge concluded. These days of reading the Daoist scriptures had brought him flashes of insight. Suddenly, he felt a surge of inspiration. With a flash of the Five Elements Escape Technique, he appeared high in the sky, riding the wind and clouds. Ning Changge basked in the sunlight, his eyes directed at the sky. He felt the brilliance of the sun and its pure Yang essence at its zenith. [You¡¯ve studied the Daoist scriptures and comprehended the Three Samadhis of True Fire, as well as observed the brilliance of the sun, gaining insights into the dominance of pure Yang. You¡¯ve created a Daoist technique: Pure Yang True Fire!] A smile played on Ning Changge¡¯s lips. He extended his hand, and with a flicker of spiritual power, a spark of true fire emerged, burning brightly with a deep cyan color. He could clearly feel that the power of this Pure Yang True Fire was several times greater than the previous spiritual fire technique he had learned. ¡°Excellent! Today, I¡¯ve comprehended Pure Yang True Fire and also gained insights into the path of the Three Samadhis of True Fire. In the future, with sufficient spiritual power, I can create Divine Fire and Essence Fire, true divine arts!¡± Ning Changge rejoiced. With this Pure Yang True Fire, his efficiency in refining elixirs and crafting artifacts would greatly increase, and he could even use it offensively. Furthermore, he could channel it into his Dantian and purify his spiritual power, enhancing its purity. With this thought, Ning Changge couldn¡¯t help but summon the Chixiao Sword. With a flash of crimson sword light, it soared into the sky, dancing and spinning in jubilation. ¡­ Several days later, the scripture chamber received some guests. Ning Changge appeared before Song Yuanqiao and Zhang Cuishan, among others, with a smile. ¡°Are my senior brothers be missing wearing your swords?¡± Song Yuanqiao and the others were startled by Ning Changge¡¯s sudden appearance, but upon hearing his words, their faces lit up. ¡°Have the swords been forged already?¡± A few days ago, after Ning Changge had achieved the Pure Yang True Fire, he had taken all the swords of the Seven Heroes of Wudang to experiment with. The results proved that the Pure Yang True Fire was indeed formidable. After adding some spiritual minerals and refining them with the true fire, the Heroes¡¯ swords had undergone a transformation, becoming true magic weapons. Strictly speaking, they could be considered semi-magic artifacts. It wasn¡¯t that Ning Changge was being stingy, but if he fully refined them into magic artifacts, they might become harder to control. In their current state, they possessed some magical powers while still being manageable by their wielders, greatly increasing their strength. Ning Changge waved his hand, and the seven longswords flew out from the Na Yuan Ring one by one, landing in front of the seven heroes. Each sword emitted a chilling radiance, with sharp edges that could easily cut through iron and stone. Without even using their true qi, these treasures could easily sever metal and sunder stone! Placing these in Jianghu, automatically elevated them to the status of divine weapons. ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s no less impressive than the Heaven-Defying Sword used by Mistress Miejue of the Emei Sect, which can cut through gold and jade!¡± Zhang Songxi couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. Everyone was extremely satisfied. ¡°Thank you, junior brother!¡± Ning Changge casually waved his hand. These weapons were considered top-notch treasures among the martial arts world, but to him, they were nothing more than trifles. When the Chixiao Sword appeared, even without using spiritual power, these swords wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand a single blow. Observing their expressions, Ning Changge smiled and said, ¡°I suppose you didn¡¯t all gather here just to retrieve your swords?¡± Song Yuanqiao¡¯s expression turned serious, and he said, ¡°We knew we couldn¡¯t keep this from you, junior brother. Something has happened in the martial world, and the Dragon Slaying Sword has reappeared!¡± Chapter 38 Chapter 38 ¨C The Dragon Slaying Conference¡°The Dragon Slaying Sword?¡± Ning Changge was slightly surprised. He was naturally familiar with this weapon, not because he considered the sword to be powerful but because in his previous life¡¯s understanding, the Heaven-Defying Sword and Dragon Slaying Sword had been intertwined with the rise and fall of the entire Wudang Sect. Of course, in this multifaceted Nine Provinces world that resulted from the fusion of various worlds, the origins of the Dragon Slaying Sword and Heaven-Defying Sword were different from what they used to be. According to the legends, these two weapons were keys to open a certain treasure, and if one could obtain both divine weapons, they had a chance to acquire unparalleled treasures in that chest, filled with divine techniques, miraculous medicines, and more, all of which could turn one into a supreme master. However, the origins of the Dragon Slaying Sword and Heaven-Defying Sword in this new world were still a mystery. People in the Jianghu, always chasing after fame and fortune, couldn¡¯t resist being attracted to these rumors. In the past, the Dragon Slaying Sword was in the possession of Golden Haired Lion King Xie Xun, a member of the Ming Cult, while the Heaven-Defying Sword was carried by Miejue Shitai of the Emei Sect. The Ming Cult was mighty with the leader, the Left and Right Emissaries, and the Four Great Guardians being formidable figures. Similarly, the Emei Sect was no longer under the sole control of Miejue Shitai; both male and female disciples were skilled in martial arts. Figures like Master Shen Xi, Master Jin Guang, and the reclusive Dugu Yihhe were among the formidable experts. There were also the ¡°Three Heroes¡± and the ¡°Four Talents,¡± rising stars among their ranks. Two major powers held these divine weapons, and it was enough to keep the covetous desires of people in the Jianghu at bay. However, in the recent years, the Ming Cult leader, Yang Dingtian, had mysteriously disappeared. The Ming Cult¡¯s internal turmoil had created a situation where no one could control anyone, leading to a fragmented state within the sect. Golden Haired Lion King Xie Xun, who was both feared and respected, left Jianghu, and some ambitious individuals found it challenging to restrain their desires. Even for those who were strong, a lack of support could expose them to potential attacks. Some years ago, Xie Xun went on a rampage with the Dragon Slaying Sword. The Seven Heroes of Wudang were also involved in the turmoil at that time. Fortunately, their cultivation was much stronger than before, so there were no accidents. When everyone in the world thought that the dragon-slaying sword was going to be lost like this, the Golden Retriever Lion King unexpectedly appeared again the month before. At this moment, on the True Martial Temple¡¯s premises, Wudang¡¯s Seven Heroes and others were gathered. They were listening to Song Yuanqiao¡¯s account of recent events. Song Yuanqiao looked around at everyone and slowly continued his narration: ¡°A few months ago, Golden Haired Lion King Xie Xun suddenly reappeared. He seemed to be blind and was on the verge of madness. At times he was lucid, at times he was delirious. He wreaked havoc in the Great Ming¡¯s martial world, particularly in the vicinity of Shaolin, where he killed numerous people, including many monks from the Shaolin Temple. ¡°When the Dragon Slaying Sword resurfaced, Xie Xun began a chaotic killing spree, provoking many who tried to seize the sword from him. ¡°For a time, bloodshed spread across the Jianghu, and there were fights everywhere. ¡°Today, Shaolin has just sent us an invitation, inviting various martial sects of the Great Ming to participate in the Dragon Slaying Contest. The purpose is to retrieve the Dragon Slaying Sword and then come up with a thorough plan to prevent further chaos in the martial world.¡± Song Yuanqiao¡¯s expression was grave, and the other six Wudang heroes had similar expressions. ¡°Master, junior brother, I¡¯d like to hear your thoughts. Should we accept the invitation for this Dragon Slaying Contest?¡± He hesitated for a moment. The recent turmoil in the Jianghu was a major concern. If they accepted this invitation to the Dragon Slaying Contest, Wudang would become entangled in this conflict and could not remain neutral. On the other hand, if they refused, Wudang¡¯s reputation would undoubtedly suffer, and over time, people would look down on them. In the Jianghu, it was impossible to have it both ways. Zhang Sanfeng appeared regretful and said, ¡°I have met Xie Xun before, though he was a member of the Ming Cult, he had a sense of righteousness and integrity. It¡¯s unfortunate that he¡¯s fallen into this state. The disputes in the Jianghu lead to senseless killings. The Dragon Slaying Sword is causing chaos wherever it goes, and resolving this matter would be a good thing.¡± He looked at Wudang¡¯s Seven Heroes and continued, ¡°Yuanqiao, Lianzhou, you have reached a profound level in your cultivation. Sooner or later, you will have to stand on your own. This matter, you should decide for yourselves. Regardless of your decision, I will stand behind you.¡± Song Yuanqiao and the others were moved by this gesture and quickly paid their respects. Zhang Sanfeng had always been like this, fiercely supportive of his disciples. If someone thought he was old and no longer effective, he didn¡¯t mind demonstrating his abilities to the people of Jianghu. Many years had passed since he last fought, and perhaps some had forgotten his fame. Ning Changge chimed in, ¡°We can avoid it for now, but we can¡¯t avoid it forever. Master founded Wudang, and we can¡¯t let the reputation of Wudang fall. Since Shaolin has sent us an invitation, we should go.¡± Song Yuanqiao and the others were taken aback for a moment, then expressions of guilt appeared on their faces. ¡°What my junior brother said makes sense, but we are the ones who are cowardly.¡± Since the Five Sword Peaks became the vassal of Wudang, they have had more things to consider and had become a little unsteady. Ning Changge smiled and said, ¡°Although junior brother can¡¯t leave the mountain for now, I can still contribute in my own way.¡± With a turn of his hand, a stack of talismans appeared, some of which contained jade and stone symbols. As Ning Changge¡¯s cultivation deepened, the talismans he crafted had become more powerful. Song Yuanqiao and the others¡¯ eyes lit up, and even Zhang Sanfeng couldn¡¯t resist looking over. ¡°This is the Pure Yang True Fire talisman!¡± ¡°This is the Qianhe Vermilion Bird Sword talisman!¡± ¡°This is the Wood Element Azure Dragon Sword talisman!¡± ¡°This is the Five Elements Escape talisman!¡± s?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°This is the Wind Riding Cloud Control talisman!¡± Ning Changge¡¯s voice rang out slowly, and the others¡¯ eyes became even brighter. When he mentioned the Wind Riding Cloud Control talisman, they instinctively lowered their gaze and focused on their breathing. Zhang Sanfeng, on the other hand, cleared his throat twice and seemed to be lost in thought. Ning Changge smiled faintly. A while back, Zhang Sanfeng had playfully borrowed a few disciples¡¯ talismans, claiming it was for safekeeping, but he never returned them. Instead, he asked Ning Changge to craft another batch for Song Yuanqiao and the others. Ning Changge knew that Zhang Sanfeng had become quite fond of the Wind Riding Cloud Control talismans, and he didn¡¯t want to return them, fearing it would give him away. So, he decided to craft another batch to gift to his master, a minor request he was more than willing to fulfil. With these thoughts in mind, he turned to Song Yuanqiao and the others and said, ¡°When you go down the mountain to participate in the Dragon Slaying Contest, my fellow senior brothers, please stick together. With these talismans in your possession, even if you encounter a Transcendent Realm expert, you can easily escape. Be flexible in your approach when the time comes.¡± This was one of the reasons why Ning Changge didn¡¯t want to go down the mountain. The Dragon Slaying Contest might be lively, but it was highly unlikely that there would be any Land Immortals present, and even high-level Transcendent Realm experts were uncertain. With these talismans to help, Song Yuanqiao and the others had no need to fear for their lives, so he had no motivation to leave the mountain. He thought that he could use this time to continue practicing on the Tianzhu Peak, working towards the Foundation Establishment stage and developing his Foundation Method. As for the so-called Dragon Slaying Sword and treasure legends, he didn¡¯t pay them much attention. Song Yuanqiao and the others received the talismans with great joy. ¡°Thank you so much, Junior Brother, for your help! Junior Brother, can just live here and cultivate on the mountain. Why should you take action against such trivial matters on your?¡± ¡°Your senior brothers aren¡¯t just for show!¡± Everyone divided the talismans and guarded them like wolves, for fear that someone would snatch them, and Song Yuanqiao took on the responsibility of safeguarding several crucial talismans. Zhang Sanfeng watched this with a wry smile, feeling like they were conspiring against him. The group chuckled and then respectfully withdrew. The next day, the seven heroes of Wudang got ready to go, accompanied by some third-generation disciples who were just beginning their cultivation. They prepared to descend the mountain. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 ¨C The Spiritual Monkey Presents a TreasureThe Wudang Seven Heroes, accompanied by some exceptional third-generation disciples, set out for the Dragon Slaying Conference. This resulted in a noticeable reduction in people on Wudang Mountain. However, Ning Changge continued to live his tranquil life as usual. He simply stayed in the scripture chamber, reading scriptures, and practicing cultivation. Occasionally, he contemplated the mysteries of nature. His life was quite comfortable. Zhang Sanfeng hadn¡¯t gone into seclusion, and there was no need for him to conduct lectures at the moment. Among the third-generation disciples, there were capable individuals who managed the mundane affairs efficiently. The Lingcao Dao Group in the Martial Arts Square had almost become Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s exclusive seat. As Ning Changge chose not to attend, Song Yuanqiao and the others didn¡¯t feel they had the right to use it. However, Zhang Sanfeng was easy-going and didn¡¯t mind at all. He felt that he would soon go into seclusion to break through to the realm of a Land immortal. Therefore, he took this opportunity to share martial arts insights and philosophical teachings with his disciples and grand-disciples. Although Zhang Sanfeng couldn¡¯t illustrate abstract concepts as vividly as Ning Changge with his Spirit Vision, decades of experience allowed him to convey wisdom and insights that surpassed what Song Yuanqiao and the others could provide. The third-generation disciples were captivated by his teachings. Ning Changge occasionally hid among the clouds and listened to these public lessons, which also provided him with a unique perspective and valuable knowledge. ¡­ One day, he flew above the clear skies, drifting through the clouds, and slowly descended behind Tianzhu Peak. Tianzhu Peak was enormous. Wudang Sect¡¯s various halls and pavilions only occupied a small portion of it. The rest of the mountain was left in its natural state, making it one of Ning Changge¡¯s favorite places to relax when he wasn¡¯t in the scripture chamber. Ning Changge wore a black and white Daoist robe and stood barefoot on the ground. A green aura circulated around him, giving him the appearance of an exiled immortal. As he extended his spiritual awareness, he was momentarily surprised. There was a commotion in the distance. Two distinct roars and growls followed one after the other. Ning Changge¡¯s spiritual awareness clearly observed the events happening in the distance, and his eyes revealed astonishment. In the woods, a large and small creature were locked in a fierce battle. The larger one was nearly nine feet long, with a hanging white forehead. It was the king of beasts, a fierce tiger. The smaller one, however, was somewhat unusual. Covered in golden fur, it stood on two legs and reached about the height of Ning Changge¡¯s chest. It was a golden monkey. This golden monkey bared its teeth and brandished a crude stone spear, though calling it a spear was generous; it was more like a wooden stick with a slightly sharpened tip. Its eyes sparkled with intelligence, and it seemed lean but had the appearance of a steel frame, allowing it to wrestle with the fierce tiger. Despite multiple collisions, it remained unscathed. Whenever they clashed, crashing into tree trunks or boulders, the monkey would quickly get up. It was the stone spear that occasionally left wounds on the tiger, causing it to bleed and boosting the monkey¡¯s confidence. The golden monkey hissed triumphantly, raising its head high. Fear began to appear in the tiger¡¯s eyes, and after another round of struggle, it couldn¡¯t contain its fear any longer and fled! The golden monkey cheered in excitement, overjoyed with its victory. Ning Changge¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a spiritual creature on Tianzhu Peak.¡± As he activated his Spirit Vision, he could clearly see that the golden monkey¡¯s body contained traces of spiritual energy. Although not abundant, it was enough to enhance its physical strength, allowing it to battle a tiger despite its small size. He quietly observed, making no effort to conceal his presence. However, the monkey suddenly felt a tremendous pressure shrouding it, and it instinctively turned around. Its pupils shrank as it saw a figure in a black and white Daoist robe standing there. Initially prepared to snarl and show its ferocity, the monkey suddenly froze, and a visible expression of joy appeared in its eyes. Ning Changge was taken aback. The monkey, with cautious movements, tossed aside its crude stone spear and approached him, gesturing with its hands and making respectful salutes. It was overflowing with gratitude. Although the monkey couldn¡¯t speak, it was intelligent. It realized that the source of its newfound intelligence and abilities was related to Ning Changge. It had observed Ning Changge¡¯s visit when he created the celestial phenomenon and absorbed the spiritual energy on Tianzhu Peak. Therefore, upon recognizing Ning Changge, it immediately expressed its gratitude. Ning Changge felt a surge of emotion. He patted the monkey¡¯s head gently and said, ¡°While I played a part, it was your own fate that led to this. Since you have this opportunity, make the most of it in the future.¡± S?a?ch* Th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The monkey¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy and excitement as it listened. It may not have fully understood Ning Changge¡¯s words, but it could sense his emotions. Seeing Ning Changge preparing to leave, the monkey became anxious. It tugged at his Daoist robe and clumsily gestured. Ning Changge raised an eyebrow, trying to understand the monkey¡¯s signs. ¡°Are you saying that I should stay here?¡± He made a gesture in response. The monkey nodded eagerly, and when it saw Ning Changge nod in agreement, it quickly leaped onto a tree branch and disappeared into the distance. Ning Changge¡¯s curiosity was piqued. Why did the monkey want him to stay? It didn¡¯t take long for his question to be answered. The monkey returned, slightly out of breath. Its eyes were filled with excitement, and it carefully held out a red spiritual fruit and presented it to Ning Changge. Ning Changge was moved. Even without using his Spirit Vision, he could sense that this spiritual fruit contained abundant spiritual energy, surpassing any spiritual herbs he had possessed before. The monkey¡¯s offering was truly remarkable. The monkey¡¯s eyes gleamed with joy and excitement. It rolled and leaped around in jubilation. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 ¨CMinor Causality ArtThe spiritual monkey¡¯s eyes were filled with caution. In reality, this was one of the sources of its transformation. On that day when Ning Changge triggered the spiritual storm and it was soaked in spiritual energy, it discovered two spiritual fruits. After consuming one, it had awakened its spiritual wisdom, and spiritual energy had permeated its body, strengthening its bones and muscles day by day. Originally, it had intended to consume the second fruit, but its instincts told it that there was no need. So, it had kept it until now, treasuring it as its most precious possession. Perhaps in the future, when it found a mate or had offspring, it would offer them this treasure. But today, it had encountered Ning Changge. This was the only thing it could offer. It instinctively wanted to approach Ning Changge and express its gratitude. Without Ning Changge, it wouldn¡¯t be what it was today. Ning Changge sighed lightly, sensing the monkey¡¯s sincerity. He accepted the spiritual fruit, and the monkey immediately danced with excitement, making Ning Changge smile involuntarily. He spoke softly, ¡°This spiritual fruit is indeed useful to me, so I¡¯ll accept it. But I won¡¯t take advantage of you. I¡¯ll return your kindness.¡± He placed the spiritual fruit into his Na Yuan Ring and then gestured for the monkey to sit down. The monkey seemed to understand, squatting in front of Ning Changge, looking up at his hand, and Ning Changge smiled, ¡°Since you¡¯ve had the opportunity to help you transform, and our meeting was predestined, I don¡¯t owe you any karma. This time, the purification of your spiritual power will further open your spiritual wisdom and strengthen your body. Your future depends on your own efforts.¡± His voice resonated like a bell, entering the monkey¡¯s mind, leaving it momentarily stunned. In the next instant, Ning Changge lightly stroked the monkey¡¯s head, and a surge of green spiritual power surged forth. The monkey¡¯s soul let out a cry of surprise but quickly fell silent. It felt a vibrant force of life coursing through its body. In the past, Ning Changge had developed the Spiritual Cleansing technique for the Seven Heroes. Today, he used it on the monkey. Moreover, the monkey¡¯s bones and muscles were superior to humans, and it had absorbed spiritual energy. The effect far surpassed what Song Yuanqiao and the others had experienced. As time passed, as the spiritual power continued to cleanse the monkey¡¯s body, brown impurities gradually emerged on its skin and were instantly dissolved by the spiritual power. The monkey¡¯s golden fur became even more radiant, making it look like a golden monkey made of gold. Its bones and muscles became visibly stronger, to the point where even Innate Realm martial artists might not be able to harm it. Furthermore, the monkey¡¯s eyes became increasingly clear. It now understood things that had previously perplexed it, and its gaze towards Ning Changge grew more respectful. After a while, Ning Changge gently moved his right hand away, and the purification of the monkey¡¯s spiritual power was complete. It had undergone a transformation. The monkey respectfully saluted, and this time it didn¡¯t seem as awkward as before, almost resembling a human. Ning Changge smiled, ¡°This time, we¡¯ve settled our karma ¡­¡± But before he could finish his sentence, his expression changed, and he seemed to have an insight. His mind was suddenly filled with flashes of inspiration, forming into a coherent concept. [In your encounter with the spiritual monkey in the mountains, you initially wanted to settle your karma. However, you had an epiphany and comprehended the principles of the Book of Changes, creating the Daoist technique ¨C Minor Causality Art!] The Minor Causality Art allowed one to perceive karma but not manipulate it. It enabled one to adapt to the natural order, avoiding unnecessary karma, and acting in harmony with the world, ultimately achieving the path to immortality. In the path of cultivating immortality, seeking longevity, this technique could safeguard one¡¯s path. Ning Changge looked at the monkey before him and calculated with his finger. He had initially planned to leave, but now he realized that there was still some karma between them. However, it was not for the present moment. He said calmly, ¡°You should focus on honing yourself. Don¡¯t misuse your spiritual nature to do wrong or engage in senseless killings. If you violate the laws of nature, you will bring calamity upon yourself. I shall take my leave.¡± With that, he didn¡¯t hesitate further and controlled his sword light to soar into the sky. The monkey watched this scene, kneeling on the ground and kowtowing in the direction of Ning Changge. It had a visible expression of loss in its eyes, and even tears could be seen. It looked toward the Wudang halls and gradually made a determined expression. ¡­ Ning Changge also had some emotions in his heart. Such an encounter in the mountains made him feel that in this world, all things, every little action, have their own principles. He didn¡¯t want to disturb the karma between him and the spiritual monkey. So he simply let it be, thinking that there was no backlash in these small actions. He then let go of his worries. He was also somewhat curious about how this karma would unfold. The sword light descended. Returning to the scripture chamber. Ning Changge collected his stray thoughts, setting them aside. After all, this wasn¡¯t a big matter and wouldn¡¯t significantly affect his path of cultivation. Even if he completely ignored it, he could withstand it. He just wanted to let things take their course. Now. He had something more important to do. That was to turn the spiritual fruit offered by the spiritual monkey into a spiritual pill. Only by doing so could he maximize the medicinal power of this fruit. Spiritual fruits were rare, and he didn¡¯t want to squander them. ¡°It¡¯s just right that my Ascension Pill can¡¯t keep up with the pace of my advancement. I might as well make the spiritual fruit the main ingredient and work out a pill formula.¡± He decided to act on it. With a flash of spiritual light, the crimson spiritual fruit flew out from his Na Yuan Ring, floating in the air. Ning Changge¡¯s eyes rotated, and he extended his spiritual consciousness to gain a deeper understanding of the nature of this spiritual fruit. He analyzed it one by one, the knowledge he had gained from his daily readings in alchemical texts now becoming the foundation and fueling his understanding. A day later. [You have analyzed the nature of the Vermilion Fruit deeply, based on the Ascension Pill, combined with various alchemical theories. Using the Vermilion Fruit as the main ingredient and supplemented by other spiritual herbs such as ginseng and lingzhi, you have created the Formula of Transformation Pill!] With the pill formula completed, Ning Changge¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. Without hesitation, the Mountain and River Gathering Spirit Furnace flew out of nowhere and landed steadily in front of him. The spiritual fruit fell into it. Ning Changge formed a technique with his hand, and the pure yang true fire surged out instantly. The spiritual fire formation inside the Mountain and River Gathering Cauldron and the pure yang true fire worked together perfectly, and the liquid from the fruit was quickly refined. There was even an extraordinary fragrance. S~?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Ning Changge smiled faintly; he was very satisfied with the efficiency of the pure yang true fire. His fingers moved like phantoms, and one by one, spiritual herbs flew out from his Na Yuan Ring and entered the cauldron in an orderly manner. Up to this day. The Lesser Alchemy Dao he created was now more perfect, and he could produce pills with ease. With a top-notch tool like the Mountain and River Gathering Spirit Furnace and the assistance of pure yang true fire, it was even easier for him. He even had the spare capacity to use his spiritual consciousness to observe every corner of the Scripture chamber. Three hours later. The Mountain and River Gathering Spirit Furnace suddenly burst out with a brilliant light, and Ning Changge¡¯s face lit up. He saw a total of twelve vermilion pills lying in it! Transformation Pills, accomplished! Taking a Transformation Pill, Ning Changge could feel its medicinal power surpassing that of the Ascension Pill by several times. This kind of pill was perfect for shattering the mirror. He couldn¡¯t help but smile knowingly; this was also considered part of his destiny. With these pills, he could break through the Ninth Layer of Qi Refinement today! Afterward, when combined with the Ascension Pill, it was highly likely that the tenth and even eleventh layers could be reached! Chapter 41 - Qi Refinement Ninth Level Chapter 41: Qi Refinement Ninth LevelAs the sun set and the moon rose, Ning Changge absorbed the essence of the moonlight to temper his spiritual sense. Practicing the Heavenly Phenomenon Spirit Tempering Technique was a required course for him. His spiritual sense had grown significantly stronger. Although there were no others to compare to, he felt that his spiritual sense might rival the Foundation Establishment Stage, if there were other cultivators. Adjusting himself to the optimal state, a glint of light flashed in Ning Changge¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is the best time to break through!¡± He swallowed a Transformation Spirit Pill. His spiritual power had been at the eighth level of Qi Refinement for quite some time. Today, with the help of this pill, he intended to step into the ninth level. Boom! As soon as the pill was ingested, an overwhelming surge of spiritual power erupted within him, far stronger than that of an Ascension Spirit Pill. After all, the Transformation Spirit Pill was based on the Ascension Spirit Pill, but much more potent. Ning Changge remained calm and composed internally. Practicing the Eternal Evergreen Technique daily, he had reached a state of ease where he could effortlessly utilize it. The Evergreen internal strength turned into vortices, vaguely reminiscent of the Beiming Swallowing Technique, but many times more advanced. The powerful medicinal energy of the pill was swiftly absorbed and refined into spiritual energy, which then flowed into his dantian. His spiritual energy grew visibly, and strands of it began to show signs of transforming into a liquid state. Having long studied the Foundation Establishment chapter of the Eternal Evergreen Technique, Ning Changge understood the direction of the Foundation Establishment Stage. One key aspect was to transform spiritual energy into liquid, thereby unleashing even greater power. This was not difficult for him. The spiritual energy cultivated from the Eternal Evergreen Technique was far purer than that of ordinary techniques. Now, it was already showing signs of transforming into liquid. Perhaps, before reaching the Foundation Establishment Stage, his spiritual energy would fully liquefy. With these thoughts passing briefly through his mind, Ning Changge continued refining the pill¡¯s energy. As the moon reached its zenith, a terrifying spiritual pressure suddenly burst forth from Ning Changge, expanding and then contracting rapidly. He slowly opened his eyes, revealing a look of joy. Qi Refinement Ninth Level, successfully broken through! Step by step, Ning Changge felt immense satisfaction on his path to immortality. Perhaps this was the allure of the Dao. He felt his Dao Heart strengthen subtly. Suddenly, he sensed something and scanned with his spiritual sense. Outside the Scripture Pavilion, a thin figure was kneeling respectfully. Occasionally, it glanced at the Scripture Pavilion with determination and reverence. This was not one of the third-generation disciples of Wudang. It was the spiritual monkey that had offered a treasure in the forest that day! Ning Changge¡¯s mouth curved into a smile. ¡°Well, let¡¯s see how determined this little spiritual monkey is in seeking the Dao.¡± The concept of cause and effect was at play. Ning Changge¡¯s natural actions were the cause; the monkey¡¯s determination to seek the Dao and its sincere nightly visits were also causes. To bear fruit in the end, the monkey¡¯s sincerity and determination had to be tested. The law is not to be lightly passed on. To obtain true teachings, one must endure trials and tribulations. After observing the figure outside the pavilion for a moment, Ning Changge retracted his spiritual sense and resumed his meditation, paying no further attention. The occasional sound of kowtowing was a testament to the monkey¡¯s determination. As the second watch passed and dawn approached, Ning Changge slowly opened his eyes. He sensed that the figure outside had staggered away, its aura considerably weakened. Even a strong body like the monkey¡¯s would suffer from prolonged kneeling. Ning Changge was unmoved. ¡­ From then on, every night at the midnight hour, after the Wudang disciples had gone to sleep, the spiritual monkey would come to the Scripture Pavilion to kneel and kowtow. Its eyes were steadfast, even as its aura weakened day by day, it never wavered. Ning Changge¡¯s eyes gradually showed admiration, but he still did not meet the monkey. Three days passed. Zhang Sanfeng summoned Ning Changge first. Seeing his pupil¡¯s aura subtly stronger, Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. ¡°Changge, it seems your cultivation has improved again.¡± Ning Changge smiled lightly. ¡°Just a bit of luck. What does Master have for me this time?¡± Zhang Sanfeng replied slowly. ¡°Last night, I had a sudden inspiration while gazing at the moon from the mountain. I captured a thread of opportunity for my advancement to Earthly Immortal. If I follow this opportunity deeply, there is great hope.¡± Ning Changge felt happy for his master. ¡°This is great news. Master should seize this chance to go into seclusion and advance to the Earthly Immortal stage. That way, you can support your disciples in the future!¡± He laughed and made a playful remark. Zhang Sanfeng appeared a bit guilty. ¡°Considering the time, your eldest senior brother and the others should reach Shaolin in a few days. Although they have your methods to protect them, I¡¯ve been worried. Originally, I wanted to wait for Song Yuanqiao and the others to return to the mountain before going into seclusion¡­¡± Ning Changge¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Opportunities for enlightenment do not wait. If missed, they will fade, and it will be too late to regret. Master, do not worry. With me in Wudang, nothing will happen. As long as the senior brothers return safely, I will handle everything! You can go into seclusion with peace of mind.¡± He understood Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s concerns. He was worried about Song Yuanqiao and also felt it was unfair to place the responsibility on Ning Changge. ¡°Master feels ashamed.¡± Ning Changge chuckled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that when the master has something to do, the disciples should bear the burden? If even such a small matter makes you feel distant, you might as well have left me at the foot of Mount Hua to be eaten by wolves.¡± Zhang Sanfeng couldn¡¯t help but smile. He admired his little disciple even more. The trip to Mount Hua was indeed his opportunity; otherwise, how could he have received such an outstanding disciple? He was deeply attached to Song Yuanqiao and the others. But deep down, he also yearned for a highly talented disciple to inherit his legacy. Ning Changge perfectly met his requirements and even exceeded them! ¡°In that case, Wudang will be entrusted to you. I will go into seclusion for several months at the shortest, a year at the longest, and I am confident of success!¡± Zhang Sanfeng was full of heroic spirit. Ning Changge smiled. ¡°Then I wish Master a swift achievement of the Earthly Immortal stage!¡± He watched Zhang Sanfeng enter the forbidden area and felt his own determination rise. He didn¡¯t envy the Earthly Immortal stage of martial arts. He aimed to achieve true immortality, eternal and free in the heavens and earth! ¡­ After Zhang Sanfeng went into seclusion, Wudang became more quiet. Without the public teachings, the third-generation disciples could only cultivate independently. Each one was determined to work hard to make a good impression on their next trip down the mountain with their master or senior uncles. The atmosphere on Wudang Mountain was fervent. Ning Changge didn¡¯t have to worry about mundane affairs. He only needed to oversee Wudang, ensuring no uninvited thieves dared come. With the reputation of Master Zhang of Wudang, usually, no one dared to cause trouble. Ning Changge stayed in the Scripture Pavilion, with little difference except fewer visitors. No, there was one visitor, or rather, a monkey, who remained persistent. Seven days had passed since the monkey first came to kneel at night. During these seven days, the monkey came punctually. Perhaps it had observed the behavior of the Wudang disciples; it increasingly resembled a human, with all manners in place. Its determination to seek the Dao was unwavering. Even though the door of the Scripture Pavilion never showed signs of opening, it did not become discouraged, continuing to kowtow and kneel to show its sincerity. It believed that if it persisted, one day, it would move the immortal. However, in these seven days, the monkey visibly weakened. With Ning Changge¡¯s spiritual pressure affecting it, daily kneeling and kowtowing would be detrimental even to steel and iron bones. An ordinary human would have been near death long ago. But the monkey persevered. During the second watch, the monkey staggered, about to leave. Suddenly, the doors of the Scripture Pavilion opened, and a faint voice came from within. ¡°You little monkey, come in.¡± S?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 42 - Daoist Boy Jin Ling Chapter 42: Daoist Boy Jin LingThe spiritual monkey¡¯s eyes filled with disbelief, followed by visible excitement. The open doors of the Scripture Pavilion indicated the intention of its owner. The monkey scratched its ears and cheeks in excitement, then knelt and kowtowed several times before carefully stepping into the pavilion, its eyes filled with a sense of reverence. There, inside the pavilion, was the figure it had yearned to follow for a lifetime. As it walked in slowly, the spiritual monkey curiously looked around and soon saw a young Daoist in a white robe sitting on a meditation cushion, eyes slightly closed, exuding an ethereal aura. Filled with respect and admiration, it didn¡¯t know how to speak; it simply knelt before Ning Changge and kept kowtowing. Ning Changge slowly opened his eyes and looked at the spiritual monkey before him. Compared to a few days ago, the monkey¡¯s condition had undoubtedly worsened, but his spiritual sense quickly noticed that its bones were even stronger than after its transformation in the forest. ¡°Your aptitude is indeed excellent. No wonder out of so many beasts, only you could develop spiritual intelligence and gain spiritual power,¡± Ning Changge thought to himself, nodding slightly. He had no idea how many such spiritual beasts existed in this world. However, the spiritual monkey in front of him had gained its intelligence because of him. Now, its determination to seek the Dao was strong, and it had never shown any aggression towards humans. Therefore, he didn¡¯t mind guiding it a bit, seeing it through to the end. With a smile, he raised his hand and infused a stream of Evergreen spiritual energy into the monkey¡¯s body. The fatigue and weakness of the past days vanished instantly. The Eternal Evergreen Technique, which focused on longevity and vitality, had top-notch healing abilities. The monkey regained its vigor, extremely excited, but it still respectfully kowtowed to Ning Changge. Having secretly observed the Wudang disciples every day, it had learned some manners, which it now displayed impressively. Ning Changge chuckled. ¡°Why did you kneel outside my Scripture Pavilion for seven days?¡± The monkey¡¯s eyes showed longing. It suddenly became very solemn, pointed to the sky with its right hand, and then carefully pointed to Ning Changge. ¡°You want to learn my arts of flying and traversing the earth?¡± The monkey nodded repeatedly. Its instincts told it that if it relied solely on this opportunity to survive in the wild, it could later fight tigers and dominate other beasts. But that was the extent of it. Becoming the king of beasts was not its desire. Having awakened its spiritual intelligence, it sought more. The opportunity before it was its chance. Therefore, after Ning Changge left that day, it resolved to find him. Ning Changge said, ¡°The immortal arts cannot be lightly passed on. Seeing your sincerity, you can follow me in cultivation and serve as my attendant. In the future, you will need to protect Wudang¡¯s safety. Can you do that?¡± The monkey¡¯s eyes filled with immense excitement, and it nodded vigorously. ¡°Since that is so, you must curb your arrogance and impatience, learn to read and write, and study the Daoist classics with me,¡± Ning Changge pondered for a moment, then continued, ¡°You were born in the wild and have now gained spiritual intelligence with a heart for the Dao. This is a new beginning for you. Your fur is golden, so I¡¯ll name you Jin Ling (Golden Spirit)!¡± The monkey was so excited it couldn¡¯t help but flip a few somersaults. Realizing it had been a bit too exuberant, it quickly knelt and kowtowed again. Ning Changge laughed. ¡°In the future, you will learn to restrain your wild nature.¡± With a wave of his hand, a gray Daoist robe appeared. Spiritual energy swirled around, transforming it into a brand-new, fitted robe, which Jin Ling respectfully received and put on. A spiritual monkey Daoist boy now stood before Ning Changge. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh heartily. ¡°Excellent!¡± ¡­ The next day, some third-generation disciples came to the Scripture Pavilion to borrow Daoist classics. From a distance, they saw a small figure sweeping the ground, with a round, furry head. They were surprised to see a new sweeper in the Scripture Pavilion and were about to approach. The small figure turned around, and the disciples were shocked. It wasn¡¯t a small boy but a monkey! Covered in golden fur, with round eyes, pointed ears, a face full of hair, a thin body, a sharp mouth, and a shrunken chin, it wore a gray Daoist robe, appearing quite peculiar. ¡°What is this? Where did this wild monkey come from? How dare it scare people!¡± The disciples were first shocked, then angry, and couldn¡¯t help but shout. The golden monkey bared its teeth in response, showing a fierce expression. At this moment, Ning Changge¡¯s calm voice came from the Scripture Pavilion, causing everyone to bow respectfully. ¡°Don¡¯t be alarmed. This is Jin Ling, my newly accepted attendant. He has gained spiritual intelligence, so you must not treat him as an unintelligent beast. He is your junior brother.¡± The disciples were taken aback. This was the voice of their little martial uncle. Looking again at Jin Ling, they saw clarity and intelligence in his eyes. The disciples, being reasonable, immediately realized their previous thoughtless words had angered the monkey. ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s Junior Brother Jin Ling under Little Uncle¡¯s tutelage. We were ignorant and spoke rudely. Please forgive us, Junior Brother!¡± The disciples¡¯ eyes showed apology as they bowed to apologize. Jin Ling, feeling a bit embarrassed, returned the bow repeatedly before moving to another area to continue sweeping. However, a strange feeling rose in its heart. This was something it had never felt while reigning in the mountains and forests. Seeing that Jin Ling could indeed understand human speech and even knew manners, the disciples were even more amazed. They couldn¡¯t help but marvel at their little martial uncle¡¯s ability to take a spiritual monkey as an attendant. It didn¡¯t take much thought to realize that such a spiritual monkey was no ordinary creature. Ning Changge watched all this, smiling and shaking his head. This was a necessary process. Jin Ling would eventually need to integrate into Wudang, and the Wudang disciples also needed to adapt to having such a unique junior brother. After the disciples finished borrowing the Daoist classics, they left one by one. However, the news that their little martial uncle had taken in a spiritual monkey as an attendant quickly spread throughout Wudang. Soon, third-generation disciples came to the Scripture Pavilion under the pretense of borrowing Daoist classics. Ning Changge, finding the situation both amusing and frustrating, eventually waved his sleeve, driving out the curious disciples. Subsequently, he arranged a time to publicly teach the Dao. During this period, Jin Ling served as an attendant, officially entering the view of all Wudang disciples. Jin Ling, being intelligent and knowing manners, quickly learned whatever he was taught. Feeling the goodwill of the Wudang disciples, he soon integrated with them, and the disciples were thrilled to have such a unique junior brother. With this, the Scripture Pavilion finally returned to its peaceful state. ¡­ The bright moon hung high. Ning Changge, eyes filled with surprise and contemplation, watched Jin Ling absorbing the essence of the moonlight. He hadn¡¯t taught Jin Ling any immortal arts yet, only human knowledge and basic martial arts with the Wudang disciples. However, Jin Ling, being extremely intelligent and gifted, learned everything quickly. As for absorbing the essence of the moonlight, Jin Ling had figured it out by himself. Of course, in Ning Changge¡¯s eyes, this technique was very crude and inefficient. While it did absorb some essence of the moonlight, it was merely breathing deeply towards the moon, occasionally resonating with the strands of moonlight energy and the spiritual energy within Jin Ling, allowing a bit to enter his body and strengthen his bones. At this rate, if Jin Ling relied on such rudimentary techniques to cultivate, he would never achieve the Dao. At most, he would become a steel-boned monkey king. As for transforming into a demon or achieving immortality, even a thousand years of such cultivation would be futile. Ning Changge observed for three days and gained some insights. He began contemplating how to tailor his teachings to Jin Ling¡¯s unique circumstances. S~?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 43 - Celestial Phenomena Body Refinement, Complementing Each Other Chapter 43: Celestial Phenomena Body Refinement, Complementing Each OtherJin Ling¡¯s situation was extremely unique. Over the past few days of close observation, Ning Changge had gained a more detailed understanding of Jin Ling¡¯s condition. The initial spiritual energy storm combined with Jin Ling consuming the spiritual fruit had created his current semi-spiritual body. This kind of opportunity couldn¡¯t be replicated. Even if another monkey were placed in a spiritual energy-rich environment and given spiritual pills and fruits, it wouldn¡¯t transform as Jin Ling did. It could only be said that this was Jin Ling¡¯s own good fortune. Ning Changge had been contemplating how to cultivate Jin Ling over the past few days. Directly giving him a cultivation method was unrealistic. The Eternal Evergreen Technique was a method Ning Changge had created for himself, unsuitable for others. As for creating a new technique specifically for Jin Ling, that was also impossible. With Ning Changge¡¯s current foundation, it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t create one, but it would take a significant amount of time¡ªperhaps a year to create a universal cultivation method. This was why he hadn¡¯t taught his master or senior brothers any cultivation methods yet. It was more practical to first improve his own cultivation. Once he advanced to the Golden Core stage, creating new methods would be much easier, and the resultant techniques would be even better. Initially, Ning Changge planned to let Jin Ling cultivate martial arts first and then join his senior brothers in cultivation. However, Jin Ling¡¯s self-devised method of swallowing the essence of the moonlight gave Ning Changge a new idea. ¡°Absorbing the essence of the moonlight to enhance the physical body and spiritual energy might be a good choice. Jin Ling already has some spiritual energy within him; maybe he can start cultivating earlier,¡± Ning Changge thought as he observed closely. Under the scrutiny of his Heavenly Eye, each thread of moonlight entering Jin Ling¡¯s mouth was clearly visible. The moonlight intertwined with the spiritual energy, continuously strengthening his muscles and bones. Although the efficiency was low, the enhancement was real. S?a?ch* Th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Interesting!¡± Ning Changge¡¯s interest grew stronger. With his extraordinary talent for understanding, he loved to explore the essence of things. His Celestial Phenomena Spirit Tempering Technique also had the effect of absorbing the essence of the moonlight, but it was used to temper spiritual sense. Now, seeing Jin Ling absorb the moonlight to temper his body gave him new inspiration. ¡°The essence of the moonlight, the purple energy of the rising sun, the power of the stars¡ªall belong to celestial phenomena. If the moonlight can temper the body, then the purple energy and the power of the stars should also be able to do so.¡± Unconsciously, Ning Changge¡¯s mind began to spark with inspiration. ¡­ Two days passed. Ning Changge woke from his meditative state, as if awakening from a dream, with a smile in his eyes. It was the time when the purple energy of the rising sun was ascending. Behind him, a vortex of spiritual energy manifested, and the purple energy rolled in from the sky, entering his body. Once inside, it split into two parts: one to strengthen the spiritual sense and the other to temper the body. The effect was even better than when he previously only strengthened his spiritual sense! ¡°Wonderful!¡± Ning Changge laughed heartily. [You observed the spiritual monkey swallowing moonlight, gained further insight into the essence of moonlight, and understood the uses of celestial phenomena¡¯s power. Your Celestial Phenomena Spirit Tempering Technique has advanced further, and you have created the Celestial Phenomena Body Refining Technique!] Celestial Phenomena Spirit Tempering and Celestial Phenomena Body Refining! This aligned perfectly with the Dao of Yin-Yang coexistence, achieving a synergy greater than the sum of its parts. For a moment, Ning Changge felt his understanding of the Dao of Yin-Yang deepen. He called Jin Ling over. Jin Ling stood respectfully in front of him. During his days in Wudang, he had been exceptionally happy. He had learned many things, and the Wudang disciples treated him well. He felt unprecedented respect and a growing sense of belonging to Wudang. Of course, he was most grateful to Ning Changge. Without Ning Changge, there would be no Jin Ling today. ¡°Today, I will teach you the Celestial Phenomena Body Refining Technique. This technique was created based on your method of swallowing moonlight. I hope you will diligently cultivate it. In the future, you may awaken supernatural abilities and become a powerful demon king!¡± Ning Changge said solemnly. He was indeed curious to see how far Jin Ling could go, but it ultimately depended on Jin Ling¡¯s own fate. A master leads you to the door; cultivation is up to the individual. Ning Changge pointed a finger, sending a stream of spiritual light containing the information of the Celestial Phenomena Body Refining Technique into Jin Ling¡¯s mind. Jin Ling, moved to tears, knelt and kowtowed. Though he could not speak, he could distinguish between good and evil. He gestured animatedly, trying to express his gratitude. Ning Changge chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to protect me. If one day I am no longer in this world, just watch over Wudang for me.¡± Jin Ling nodded earnestly. ¡°Alright, go and cultivate well. This technique requires diligent practice over time. Also, don¡¯t neglect your martial arts; combined with your spiritual body, it will also offer protection,¡± Ning Changge advised as he watched Jin Ling respectfully leave. Ning Changge shook his head slowly. Taking in Jin Ling was partly to fulfill karma. It was also a calculated move. Jin Ling¡¯s unique physique had already provided inspiration for Ning Changge to create the Celestial Phenomena Body Refining Technique, from which he had greatly benefited. If Jin Ling ever awakened some supernatural ability, Ning Changge would also benefit. With his extraordinary talent for comprehension, Ning Changge needed more references to grow faster. This was mutually beneficial. On Wudang Mountain, life went on peacefully, with the only change being the addition of an intelligent little monkey. Ning Changge maintained his steady progress, and with the help of the Ascension Spirit Pill and Transformation Spirit Pill, his cultivation advanced rapidly every day. ¡­ Meanwhile, the Seven Heroes of Wudang and many third-generation disciples finally reached the Shaolin territory. In the martial world of the Ming Dynasty, news of the Dragon-Slaying Assembly was spreading like wildfire. Song Yuanqiao and the others witnessed a lot of bloodshed on their journey. There were even massacres, with anyone connected to the Dragon-Slaying Saber meeting a tragic end. Some reckless individuals even attacked the Wudang group. Fortunately, with their high cultivation levels¡ªeveryone at least at the innate stage¡ªthey managed to eliminate all attackers. ¡°Senior Brother, something doesn¡¯t seem right. When the Dragon-Slaying Saber appeared a few years ago, it wasn¡¯t this exaggerated. Why does it seem like everyone has gone mad now?¡± Zhang Cuishan frowned as he shared his thoughts. Song Yuanqiao nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, Fifth Brother. I¡¯ve been thinking these days that there might be some hidden conspiracy behind this. Perhaps someone is trying to stir up chaos in the martial world.¡± ¡°What could be their purpose? How would causing chaos in the Ming martial world benefit the person behind this?¡± everyone pondered, frowning. The various killings they had seen along the way left them feeling uneasy. ¡°No matter what, we hope the Dragon-Slaying Assembly proceeds smoothly. Finding the Dragon-Slaying Saber could prevent many innocent deaths.¡± The Seven Heroes of Wudang had hearts of chivalry, and Zhang Sanfeng had always taught them so. At this moment, a swift figure entered the room¡ªit was Mo Shenggu. He spoke urgently, ¡°Senior Brothers, I¡¯ve heard that someone is spreading the news that the Heavenly Sword and the Dragon-Slaying Saber are keys to the Yang Gong Treasury of the Sui Dynasty!¡± The news was so shocking that everyone was stunned for a moment. Then, Song Yuanqiao¡¯s stern voice rang out, ¡°Nonsense! Though the Sui and Ming Dynasties border each other, the Heavenly Sword and Dragon-Slaying Saber appeared a hundred years ago. How could they be keys to Yang Gong¡¯s Treasury?¡± It was obvious that someone had deliberately spread this news to provoke greed. It might even be an attempt to disrupt the martial worlds of both dynasties simultaneously! Mo Shenggu smiled wryly, ¡°The problem is that too many people believe it. Their eyes have been blinded by greed.¡± Chapter 44 - Unexpected Change Chapter 44: Unexpected ChangeFor a moment, everyone felt a sense of helplessness. This seemed like an unsolvable situation. Human greed sometimes even surpasses one¡¯s own control. The Dragon-Slaying Saber, with its own legend, was enough to tempt people. Furthermore, rumors of the Yang Gong Treasury only intensified the allure. Legend has it that the Yang Gong Treasury was filled with countless weapons, gold, secret martial arts manuals, and even the legendary Evil Emperor¡¯s Relic. Such a treasure trove would stir the hearts of both the martial world and ambitious court officials alike. ¡°The only solution now is to find traces of Xie Xun, retrieve the Dragon-Slaying Saber, and preferably destroy it in front of everyone. Perhaps this might quell the current turmoil,¡± Song Yuanqiao finally said after a long pause. This might be the only way¡ªeliminate the source of greed to gradually calm the disputes and killings in the martial world. ¡°The Dragon-Slaying Assembly will be held in a few days. Let¡¯s see what plans Shaolin has then.¡± Everyone was deeply concerned. If the turmoil continued, even Wudang wouldn¡¯t be able to stay unaffected. ¡­ A few days later, more and more martial artists gathered in the Shaolin territory. The Five Mountain Sword Sects Alliance arrived the day before and joined Wudang. Yue Buqun and others, after switching to the techniques created by Ning Changge, had made significant progress in their strength. Seeing the Wudang group now, they naturally showed utmost respect and looked to Wudang for guidance, which surprised the other martial sects. Unconsciously, Wudang¡¯s reputation rose another level. In addition, various major forces sent representatives. Kongtong Sect, Kunlun Sect, Divine Sword Manor, Crescent Moon Villa, Emei Sect, and other renowned righteous sects all sent disciples, and even the Dragon Guard Villa under the Iron Courage Marquis had representatives, giving Shaolin ample face. Shaolin was known as the sacred land of martial arts, with countless eminent monks and branches in various dynasties, holding a significant position in the martial world. However, the Shaolin Temple in the Ming Dynasty didn¡¯t have a good relationship with Wudang. Early on, Zhang Sanfeng had some connections with Shaolin, leading them to believe that Wudang¡¯s founding was stolen from Shaolin. This notion only subsided when Zhang Sanfeng ascended to the level of Heaven and Man, though it remained buried in their hearts. In the grand Shaolin Temple hall, an impressive number of martial experts with notable reputations gathered. Abbot Kongwen of Shaolin looked around and proclaimed loudly, ¡°Fellow martial artists, today Shaolin has called everyone here to hold the Dragon-Slaying Assembly for the good of our Ming martial world. We are grateful for your presence, and this old monk thanks you in advance!¡± His kind demeanor prompted everyone to return the courtesy. ¡°Abbot Kongwen, there¡¯s no need for such words. Shaolin monks are known for their compassion. It is only right for us to gather here in response,¡± said the Emei Sect¡¯s Master Jinguang with a smile. s?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Master Jinguang, with his impressive cultivation, represented Emei this time. Usually, it was Master Miejue who led them, but given the sensitivity of the Dragon-Slaying Saber and Emei¡¯s Heavenly Sword, they decided to avoid suspicion and sent someone else instead. Master Jinguang seemed quite enthusiastic. After some pleasantries, Kongwen got to the point, ¡°Since everyone has gathered here, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. A few days ago, our Shaolin Temple captured Xie Xun!¡± ¡°We have invited everyone here to witness and discuss a proper resolution. How should we deal with the Golden-Haired Lion King and the Dragon-Slaying Saber?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t want the turmoil surrounding the Dragon-Slaying Saber to continue, nor do we want the martial world to think that Shaolin is secretly coveting the saber.¡± As Kongwen finished speaking, the hall erupted in chatter. Song Yuanqiao and the others exchanged glances, surprised that Shaolin had already captured Xie Xun. With this, they only needed to properly deal with the Dragon-Slaying Saber. They observed quietly, feeling that things wouldn¡¯t be so simple. Clearly, Shaolin had also sensed that something was amiss. In the shadows, secretive glances were exchanged. Not everyone shared Song Yuanqiao¡¯s view of destroying the Dragon-Slaying Saber. Many were eager to claim it for themselves! Master Jinguang laughed heartily, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Shaolin to have already accomplished such a great deed in secret and to bring it out for everyone to discuss. Emei is impressed by such magnanimity!¡± He was the happiest. If the Dragon-Slaying Saber could be destroyed, it would lose its function as a key, and Emei¡¯s Heavenly Sword would be safe. During this period, Emei had also faced considerable pressure. Someone posed a question, ¡°May I ask, Abbot, where are Xie Xun and the Dragon-Slaying Saber?¡± Kongwen smiled faintly, understanding that he needed to show proof. He led the group outside the hall. ¡°Everyone, please follow me!¡± They walked through the Shaolin Temple, crossing two squares and several halls, finally stopping under a lush Bodhi tree. There, a large iron cage was prominently placed. Inside it was a burly, blind man with wild golden hair¡ªnone other than the Golden-Haired Lion King, Xie Xun! Several monks guarded the cage, and upon seeing the group, they bowed in greeting. Xie Xun, sensing the approaching footsteps, roared furiously, ¡°Who is it? Which Shaolin bald donkeys have you invited this time? A filthy place like Shaolin should know that I, Xie Xun, will never submit!¡± Kongwen ignored him. ¡°Bring the Dragon-Slaying Saber.¡± A monk respectfully brought forward a magnificent giant saber. Its blade was domineering, with a dragon¡¯s mouth enveloping the hilt, exuding an extraordinary aura that left everyone in awe. ¡°No wonder it¡¯s the legendary Dragon-Slaying Saber, truly extraordinary!¡± Gui Hai Yi Dao from Dragon Guard Villa, a blade lover, was particularly fascinated, recognizing its exceptional nature at a glance. It was the same for other martial experts. But the most shocked were the Wudang group. Under the effect of the Heaven-Watching Talisman, Song Yuanqiao and the others felt an overwhelming surge of spiritual energy almost blinding them! ¡°What intense spiritual energy! The materials of this Dragon-Slaying Saber are incredibly precious spiritual items!¡± The Seven Heroes of Wudang exchanged astonished glances. They had seen powerful spiritual items before, like the human-sized Spirit Gathering Stone in the Five Mountain Sword Sects Alliance and the natural sword embryo brought by Yue Buqun and others. But the spiritual energy of the Dragon-Slaying Saber surpassed them both! For a moment, they couldn¡¯t help but breathe faster. Such a spiritual item, if brought back to Little Martial Uncle, would make him extremely happy! Kongwen¡¯s voice was full of authority: ¡°Everyone, both the man and the saber are here. What do you think we should do?¡± ¡°The saber can be either suppressed in our Shaolin or destroyed. As for Xie Xun, though he has caused killings, it was not his true intention. Shaolin wishes to convert him to Buddhism. What do you all think?¡± Everyone had mixed feelings. Shaolin wanted both the man and the saber! It seemed they had invited everyone to the so-called Dragon-Slaying Assembly just as a formality, intending to keep both the saber and Xie Xun themselves. Song Yuanqiao spoke up, ¡°The saber will only bring more trouble if kept. It¡¯s better to destroy it.¡± Though he coveted the saber¡¯s rich spiritual energy, it was currently in Shaolin¡¯s possession, and he couldn¡¯t just take it by force. Just as Kongwen was about to speak, a strange laughter echoed: ¡°Hehehe, what sanctimonious Shaolin monks! You imprison our Ming Cult¡¯s King and steal our treasure saber. Now you want to make the Lion King your lackey? Disgusting, I spit on you!¡± ¡°Lion King, we¡¯re here to save you!¡± Voices came from all directions. Everyone was startled and instinctively looked around. At that moment, a monk who had been guarding Xie Xun revealed a sinister look and swiftly opened the cage. Xie Xun, like a ferocious tiger unleashed, extended his hand, and the Dragon-Slaying Saber, in another monk¡¯s hands, flew directly into Xie Xun¡¯s grasp as if it had a life of its own. With the Dragon-Slaying Saber in hand, Xie Xun¡¯s aura surged as he roared furiously to the sky: ¡°Cheng Kun, you bastard, come and face your death!!¡± Chapter 45 - The Seven Heroes Take Action Chapter 45:The Seven Heroes Take ActionA sudden change struck fear into everyone¡¯s hearts.With a powerful enemy outside and Xie Xun now free inside,a massacre seemed imminent! The Seven Heroes of Wudang drew their swords and secretly prepared their talismans,shielding the Wudang disciples. Meanwhile,sounds of fighting erupted outside,revealing the attackers¡¯identity as the Ming Cult.Although fragmented,many powerful figures still respected the Golden-Haired Lion King Xie Xun and had come to aid him,including the Green-Winged Bat King,the White-Browed Eagle King,and the Sack Monk. Unexpectedly,Xie Xun didn¡¯t plan to escape or join forces with the Ming Cult outside.Instead,he shouted,¡°Cheng Kun,prepare to die!¡±and charged towards a monk in Shaolin Temple. ¡°Yuan Zhen!¡± Seeing Xie Xun¡¯s target,the Shaolin monks were puzzled.They didn¡¯t understand why Xie Xun wanted to kill Yuan Zhen while shouting Cheng Kun¡¯s name. But there was no time to ponder. The situation quickly descended into chaos,with battles breaking out everywhere,leaving Shaolin Temple in disarray. Shaolin monks rushed to stop Xie Xun.Seeing Xie Xun¡¯s murderous intent,Cheng Kun panicked,deeply regretting his arrogance in revealing everything to Xie Xun the previous day.He realized if he hadn¡¯t bragged,he could now watch the drama unfold safely rather than face this dire situation. ¡°Xie Xun,you¡¯re insane!¡±Cheng Kun roared,finally unleashing his famed skill,the Heaven-Shattering Thunder Hand. Though blind,Xie Xun¡¯s hatred fueled his lethal intent.His wild saber energy forced Cheng Kun to dodge frantically,unable to confront the Dragon-Slaying Saber¡¯s unparalleled sharpness directly. ¡°Cheng Kun,you killed my family,betrayed us to the Mongols,and caused chaos in the martial world.You deserve to die!¡±Xie Xun¡¯s roar shocked everyone,including Song Yuanqiao and the others. They were stunned to learn that the turmoil in the martial world was orchestrated by the Mongol Yuan dynasty. Though unconfirmed,it seemed credible.The Mongols had always eyed the Central Plains hungrily,and they had every motive to sow chaos. What shocked everyone more was a Shaolin monk¡¯s involvement,raising suspicions of hypocrisy.They looked at Abbot Kongwen with newfound distrust. S?a?ch* Th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Enough!Shaolin is a place of purity,don¡¯t slander it with your nonsense!¡±Many monks were enraged and attacked Xie Xun together,aiming to quickly subdue him. Xie Xun roared in anger. Instead of striking others,he swung the Dragon-Slaying Saber at himself,severing his left arm.His blood soaked the saber,turning it a sinister red and making it even sharper,with a formidable aura that kept the monks at bay. This was a technique Xie Xun had discovered by chance¡ªusing his blood to strengthen the bond with the Dragon-Slaying Saber,enhancing its power. If Ning Changge were here,he would recognize this as a crude form of blood refinement. ¡°Brothers,you should leave.Staying here for me isn¡¯t worth it!¡±Xie Xun shouted to his Ming Cult allies,appearing like a madman. He was ready to die,with only one goal in mind:to kill Cheng Kun! Saber light flashed,slicing through several Shaolin monks.Finally,no one stood between Xie Xun and Cheng Kun. With a resolute swing,Xie Xun decapitated Cheng Kun! Everyone was stunned. The Ming Cult members retreated,watching from a distance.The rest watched Xie Xun,blood-tears in his blind eyes,holding the saber with his severed arm. ¡°I¡¯ve finally avenged you!¡±Xie Xun¡¯s roar moved everyone. Once leading a happy life,his family was destroyed by Cheng Kun¡ªhis wife violated,his son killed.His hatred was boundless. Now,everyone understood the situation.A Shaolin monk,with a grudge against Xie Xun,had caused his family¡¯s massacre.Xie Xun¡¯s return to the martial world for revenge led to the killings,while the monk secretly allied with the Mongols,creating chaos. Everyone¡¯s eyes flickered with realization. Kongwen,looking at the dead monks,shouted in anger,¡°Xie Xun,you must die for your crimes today!¡± But Xie Xun¡¯s face twisted into a strange smile.He laughed bitterly,¡°I,Xie Xun,have killed countless and bear heavy sins.Now that my revenge is complete,I have no face to live on!¡± ¡°I know you want the Dragon-Slaying Saber,so¡ª¡± ¡°Take it!!!¡± Laughing wildly,he struck his chest,blood trickling from his mouth as his strength waned.Falling,his face showed deep disdain. In his final moment,he threw the saber high into the air! Everyone¡¯s eyes followed the saber,their hearts racing.The memory of Xie Xun¡¯s ruthless massacre was fresh,and now the masterless saber tempted them all. Finally,someone couldn¡¯t resist. ¡°The Dragon-Slaying Saber causes chaos.Only I,Ding Peng of Crescent Moon Villa,the Demon Blade,can suppress it.This saber should be taken back to prevent further bloodshed!¡± A master from Crescent Moon Villa leaped towards the airborne saber,moving swiftly to grasp it. But others wouldn¡¯t allow it. Most attendees of the Dragon-Slaying Assembly had ulterior motives.People like Song Yuanqiao,who genuinely wanted to destroy the saber,were rare. ¡°How dare you!Ding Peng is called the Demon Blade.How can the Dragon-Slaying Saber fall into his hands?¡± ¡°This saber pairs with the Heavenly Sword.It should be kept by Emei Sect for everyone to study!¡± ¡°Shaolin found the saber.How can you take it?¡± ¡°Shaolin¡¯s scandalous behavior makes them the least qualified to keep the Dragon-Slaying Saber!¡± ¡°By order of the Marquis,we will take the saber to destroy it before all the heroes,ending the chaos!¡± In an instant,experts from various sects attacked,their greed overtaking reason.With a plausible excuse,even those who once wanted to destroy the saber,like Master Jinguang,fought to seize it. Chaos reigned. The Seven Heroes of Wudang exchanged glances,their eyes burning with determination. They weren¡¯t after the saber¡¯s sharpness;their own swords,forged by Little Martial Uncle,were equally fine.They coveted the saber¡¯s immense spiritual energy. ¡°This saber will be invaluable to Little Martial Uncle.We should take it back to Wudang and destroy it before everyone,ending the turmoil and providing him with rare materials!¡± ¡°This is a win-win!¡± Transmitting their thoughts secretly,the Seven Heroes of Wudang nodded firmly. ¡°Attack!¡± Zhang Cuishan,channeling his Yin-Yang energy,used his peerless lightness skill,Floating Cloud Rainbow Feathers,to leap tens of meters,reaching for the Dragon-Slaying Saber under his companions¡¯cover! Chapter 46 - Wudangs Rising Prestige Chapter 46:Wudang¡¯s Rising PrestigeAfter Ning Changge¡¯s spiritual power had cleansed him,Zhang Cuishan¡¯s aptitude had soared.His strength was growing every moment. He had now reached the mid-stage of the Grandmaster level,surpassing even Song Yuanqiao,solidifying his position as the foremost of the Seven Heroes of Wudang! At this moment,with Yin-Yang Infinity Technique in full swing,Zhang Cuishan was brimming with vigor,instantly standing out from the chaotic melee.With a swipe of his sword,the boundless Qinglong Sword Qi burst forth,clearing a path. His Floating Cloud Rainbow Feathers technique was as ethereal as a celestial being! Under the gaze of all,Zhang Cuishan seemed to ascend to heaven,leaping several dozen feet into the air and grabbing the Dragon-Slaying Saber! The scene fell silent. Moments ago,many had fought fervently,yet none had touched the saber.Now,Wudang¡¯s sudden action,with their stunning lightness skill,caught everyone¡¯s eyes,even surpassing the Qing-Winged Bat King¡¯s agility. Wei Yixiao was dumbfounded:¡°What the hell is that body technique??¡± Everyone could only watch as Zhang Cuishan,moving elegantly,returned with the Dragon-Slaying Saber to the Wudang faction.Inside,Zhang Cuishan felt a thrill¡ªit was exhilarating! The Floating Cloud Rainbow Feathers technique was created by Ning Changge,based on Wudang¡¯s Ladder Cloud Vertical,with an effect similar to hovering and gliding,far superior to the original. With the Dragon-Slaying Saber now in Wudang¡¯s hands,all eyes turned to them. The Seven Heroes of Wudang stepped forward,a surge of Grandmaster aura instantly erupting.Behind them,disciples revealed their innate cultivation,their gazes cold and piercing. The crowd gasped. For some third-rate sects,an innate martial artist was the strongest within.But at Wudang,they were merely ordinary disciples. Wudang¡¯s previous low profile had masked this.Unbeknownst to everyone,Wudang had developed such a deep foundation! It was terrifying. Especially with the Huashan Sect and others rallying around Wudang,advancing and retreating together,it made others wary. Yet,the allure of the Dragon-Slaying Saber was substantial,and the crowd clearly wouldn¡¯t let Wudang leave so easily. The White-Browed Eagle King of the Ming Cult spoke gravely,¡°We have always respected Zhang Zhenren.The Dragon-Slaying Saber was the weapon of our Law King.Now that he has passed,does Wudang intend to seize the saber like these other louts?¡± The crowd implicitly surrounded Wudang. Despite Wudang¡¯s strength,the place was filled with experts,including many Grandmasters and even elites.Leaving easily wasn¡¯t realistic. Song Yuanqiao,scanning the crowd,spoke with unwavering composure,¡°The Dragon-Slaying Saber has existed for over a century,coincidentally falling into Xie Xun¡¯s hands.Now that he¡¯s gone,whoever holds it,owns it.Eagle King,your words are unreasonable.Should we then ask the saber¡¯s owner from a hundred years ago?¡± The crowd¡¯s expressions shifted.The Ming Cult members were about to retort when Song Yuanqiao continued,¡°Indeed,Wudang desires the saber,but not for selfish reasons.¡± ¡°Everyone heard the Lion King and the Shaolin monk¡¯s conversation clearly.The turmoil surrounding the Dragon-Slaying Saber involves the Mongol Yuan dynasty,aiming to watch our Ming martial world fall into chaos.If the Mongols were to invade due to this,it would result in unimaginable suffering!¡± ¡°Our master often taught us to discern right from wrong and understand propriety.Wudang is willing to take the risk and temporarily keep the Dragon-Slaying Saber.In a month,we will invite all heroes to Wudang to witness its destruction together!¡± ¡°Only then will the killings in the martial world cease!¡± ¡°I vow on my master¡¯s century-old reputation that Wudang will not keep the saber for ourselves!¡± Song Yuanqiao¡¯s words were grand and firm,his gaze serene,instilling trust in everyone. Behind him,the Huashan Sect members shouted in agreement,¡°Indeed!Now,in the Ming dynasty,we only trust Wudang and Zhang Zhenren¡¯s character,unlike some who appear righteous but have hidden agendas!¡± This veiled swipe at Shaolin darkened Kongwen¡¯s face. Hearing Song Yuanqiao¡¯s pledge on Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s name,everyone exchanged glances. Now,anyone trying to seize the saber would be seen as acting out of selfishness! Song Yuanqiao cleverly positioned himself on the moral high ground. For a moment,many contemplated retreat.Reason gradually returned,and they saw this as the most rational solution.Since they couldn¡¯t obtain the saber,its destruction was a viable option. However,not everyone accepted this easily. ¡°Wudang¡¯s Seven Heroes¡ªthough I respect the title,apart from Zhang Sanfeng,does Wudang have anyone noteworthy?The Dragon-Slaying Saber should be entrusted to us for safekeeping!¡±An elder from Crescent Moon Villa suddenly attacked. Despite Wudang¡¯s increased prowess,many still doubted them.This elder,fierce and cunning,aimed a demonic blade at Zhang Cuishan,the blade energy dark and sinister.Ding Peng,the Demon Blade,was a Heaven-Man level master,and his disciples¡¯techniques carried a demonic aura. Zhang Cuishan snorted,handing the Dragon-Slaying Saber to Mo Shenggu and stepping forward. For the first time,he fully exerted the Yin-Yang Infinity Technique.Grandmaster-level Yin-Yang energy surged,forming a faint Taiji Diagram before him,reflecting Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s essence. The demonic blade energy shattered upon contact with the Taiji Diagram. With a swing of his sword,Zhang Cuishan¡¯s Qinglong Sword Qi slashed the elder,cutting him in multiple places and aiming for his throat.The elder¡¯s face changed dramatically,retreating with a startled cry. The sword energy followed him,stopping only after cutting a fine line on his throat.The elder,shaken,bowed with respect and fear,¡°I spoke rashly.The Seven Heroes of Wudang live up to their name.Zhang Zhenren¡¯s teachings are exceptional.Thank you,Zhang Daxia,for sparing my life!¡± He led the Crescent Moon Villa members away,withdrawing from the contest. The scene fell silent. Everyone looked at Zhang Cuishan in shock. A fellow Grandmaster was defeated so easily,showcasing frightening strength.This battle ensured the Seven Heroes of Wudang¡¯s reputation would spread throughout the Ming world. But some remained unconvinced. Wei Yixiao gritted his teeth and attacked,¡°If Wudang takes the Dragon-Slaying Saber,our Ming Cult will be ridiculed!¡± With ghostly agility,he lunged. Yin Liting snorted,using Floating Cloud Rainbow Feathers.Among the Seven Heroes,he excelled in lightness skill.The two shadows danced,mesmerizing the onlookers. A dull thud echoed. Wei Yixiao,blood at his mouth,retreated,his eyes filled with shock.¡°Wudang¡¯s lightness skill is peerless.I,Wei Yixiao,concede!¡± The Ming Cult withdrew. The Emei Sect¡¯s Master Jinguang couldn¡¯t resist,realizing that even if Wudang took the saber,they needed to show their strength to avoid later rumors of Wudang¡¯s dominance over all sects. In that moment,everyone attacked. The Seven Heroes of Wudang met each challenge. A Grandmaster swordsman from Divine Sword Manor attacked,but Yin Liting,with his Qinglong Sword technique,defeated him swiftly. Gui Hai Yi Dao from Dragon Guard Villa tried to intercept but was also bested by Zhang Songxi¡¯s blade skills! Each battle left onlookers stunned¡ªWudang¡¯s Seven Heroes displayed unparalleled skill in lightness,swordsmanship,and martial arts,defeating opponents effortlessly! It was astonishing. Seeing the calm Wudang disciples,everyone fell silent. This battle had shown them Wudang¡¯s true power. With no more challengers,Song Yuanqiao,smiling,clasped his hands and said,¡°Since no one objects,Wudang will take the Dragon-Slaying Saber.In a month,we will invite all heroes to Wudang to witness its destruction,preventing the Mongols from using it for more bloodshed!¡± The crowd remained silent. S?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. As Wudang prepared to leave,several Buddhist chants echoed,appearing instantly before the crowd. Three elderly monks stood there,saying,¡°Master Song,please leave the Dragon-Slaying Saber in Shaolin.It is most fitting for us to destroy it.¡± Their aura erupted,shocking everyone. Three Heaven-Man level masters! Chapter 47 - Refining with True Fire Chapter 47:Refining with True FireThe crowd had been engrossed in the skirmishes,with most combatants being of the Grandmaster level at most.But now,with the sudden appearance of three Heaven-Man level masters from Shaolin,everyone was stunned. Each person silently marveled at Shaolin¡¯s deep foundation. Abbot Kongwen finally breathed a sigh of relief.He had refrained from stopping Song Yuanqiao and the others,secretly sending for reinforcements instead.Upon seeing the three elder monks,he respectfully greeted them,¡±Greetings,Masters Unbearable,Calamity,and Difficulty!¡± These old monks,who appeared suddenly,had deeply sunken cheeks and were extremely gaunt.One had a yellowish complexion,another was darker,and the third was pale. Blocked by the monks,the Wudang contingent tensed up.Heaven-Man level masters rarely intervened,typically leaving Grandmasters to display their prowess in the martial world.However,today had been a disastrous day for Shaolin.Their plan to elevate their prestige had backfired with the scandal involving Yuan Zhen.If they allowed Song Yuanqiao and the others to leave with the Dragon-Slaying Saber,Shaolin¡¯s reputation would be tarnished,while Wudang¡¯s would soar at Shaolin¡¯s expense. Such an outcome was unacceptable to Shaolin. Song Yuanqiao¡¯s eyes showed a hint of gravity as he slowly said,¡±So it is Masters Du¡¯e,Du¡¯jie,and Du¡¯nan.My master spoke of meeting you decades ago and regretted not hearing of you since.To learn that you¡¯ve reached the Heaven-Man level is a cause for celebration.¡± The crowd now recognized the trio.Some recalled their identities and looked astonished. Strictly speaking,Zhang Sanfeng and these monks were of the same generation.It had been assumed they had passed away,but instead,they had achieved Heaven-Man level mastery,extending their lifespans significantly. However,Song Yuanqiao sensed that their aura was far weaker than his master¡¯s,likely at the lowest Heaven-Man levels,the first or second rank. Once he processed his shock,he regained his composure. He touched the warm talisman in his pocket,calming himself.What was there to fear from mere first-rank Heaven-Man masters? ¡°My junior brother said this talisman could withstand a Heaven-Man master,so it will!¡±Song Yuanqiao had unwavering faith in Ning Changge. The Seven Heroes of Wudang unleashed their aura,countering the three monks¡¯pressure,their eyes sparkling with determination. The crowd was amazed;Wudang showed no fear even before Heaven-Man masters. The yellow-faced Du¡¯e chanted a Buddhist mantra softly,¡±We have been away from the martial world for decades,yet we are still remembered.Since your master once paid respects before Buddha,surely he would not wish for you to take the Dragon-Slaying Saber,inciting further bloodshed.¡± His words subtly belittled Zhang Sanfeng. Zhang Cuishan immediately protested,¡±Master¡¯s words are inappropriate.My master did not practice martial arts at Shaolin,as widely known.My brother¡¯s actions reflect our master¡¯s teachings.Even if my master were here,he wouldn¡¯t allow the Dragon-Slaying Saber to roam the martial world,causing more killings!¡± ¡°If Shaolin intends to bully us,let it be known!¡± This accusation of bullying turned Shaolin monks¡¯faces pale with frustration. But they had no choice.Shaolin¡¯s disciples couldn¡¯t compete with the Seven Heroes of Wudang,hence why they summoned the three monks. The hot-tempered black-faced Du¡¯nan was enraged,¡±The Dragon-Slaying Saber was found by Shaolin.Today,your Wudang seeks to take it without following the rules and dares speak of bullying?¡± ¡°Brothers,Shaolin need not consider this trifling third-rate sect founded by a Shaolin reject.The Dragon-Slaying Saber must remain with Shaolin.If it is to be destroyed,Shaolin will do it!¡± Tension escalated instantly,and even the bystanders moved back,sensing the brewing conflict. The Seven Heroes of Wudang were furious,¡±You bald monk dare insult our master!¡± Calling Zhang Sanfeng a Shaolin reject was a direct affront to them. The youngest,Mo Shenggu,couldn¡¯t hold back his rage anymore.His eyes blazing,he unleashed a sword qi,but Du¡¯nan shattered it with a casual finger,showcasing the vast gap between Heaven-Man and Grandmaster levels. ¡°Excellent!Today,we¡¯ll capture you and have Zhang Sanfeng come to Shaolin to beg for your release!¡±Du¡¯nan¡¯s face was cold,and golden light began to emanate from his body. The Buddhist Golden Body was imposing. The oppressive sensation spread,making the onlookers¡¯faces pale.Some sneered at the Seven Heroes¡¯ignorance.Even Grandmasters were like infants before Heaven-Man masters. However,Yue Buqun and others watched with anticipation. They remembered the terrifying Qinglong Sword Qi on Mount Song,understanding why the Seven Heroes of Wudang were so confident. Sure enough,Mo Shenggu exploded. His eyes blazing,he drew a talisman,¡±If you want my master to apologize,we¡¯ll first crush you baldies!¡± ¡°Behold my junior brother¡¯s talisman magic!¡± Tearing the talisman,the world appeared to change color. ¡°Yimu Qinglong Sword Qi!Qianhuo Vermilion Bird Sword Qi!¡± Roar!! Cry!! s?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The roars of dragons and cries of phoenixes echoed.Terrifying sword qi materialized¡ªvivid green Qinglong Sword Qi and fiery red Vermilion Bird Sword Qi¡ªfiercely attacking the three Heaven-Man monks! The crowd was dumbstruck,unable to comprehend the source of such fearsome sword qi. Although the talismans could only manifest about thirty percent of Ning Changge¡¯s spell power,their sheer quantity was overwhelming! Countless sword qi filled the sky,transforming into Qinglong and Vermilion Bird forms,roaring towards the monks. The three monks¡¯expressions changed drastically. The invisible force of the world was shredded.Facing such ferocious sword qi,they immediately assumed their Golden Body forms,filling the air with golden light,clashing with the Qinglong and Vermilion Bird forms. Bang!Bang!Bang!Bang!!!! The deafening clashes forced the onlookers to retreat repeatedly. The Crescent Moon Villa elder and Wei Yixiao,who had previously fought the Seven Heroes,swallowed hard,eyes wide with horror. ¡°If they had used this sword qi earlier,wouldn¡¯t we have been instantly killed?!¡± ¡°Who is this junior brother?Rumor has it that Zhang Zhenren took an eighth disciple;could he be this miraculous?¡± Mo Shenggu¡¯s proclamation was clear to all,prompting speculation about Wudang¡¯s mysterious junior brother. Each person was deeply shaken. When had Wudang begun to transform so profoundly? Only Yue Buqun and his group watched with bright eyes,each demonstration of the talismans¡¯magic leaving them in awe. At this moment,the field was filled with golden light,but under the sword qi¡¯s bombardment,it dimmed visibly.The Seven Heroes of Wudang intermittently tore talismans,bombarding the monks,causing Shaolin monks to turn pale but not daring to intervene. The sword qi¡¯s power was too overwhelming! When the bombardment finally ceased,the crowd saw that the three monks were in dire straits. Their bodies were covered in dense wounds,bloodied. They had formed a circle at some point,their golden light almost gone,but still with some residual force,beginning to coalesce again. Song Yuanqiao squinted,¡±The Diamond Demon-Subduing Circle?Remarkable skills.I advise you three monks,refining your Golden Body is no easy task;do not waste it here!¡± The monks had survived thanks to the Diamond Demon-Subduing Circle,combining their powers,nearly equal to a fourth-rank Heaven-Man master. Yet,even so,they had almost lost their combat ability. The monks¡¯eyes blazed with fury,their mindsets shattered.Hearing Song Yuanqiao¡¯s advice only angered them more,convinced that Wudang had exhausted their tricks. ¡°Today,you will not leave Shaolin!¡± Song Yuanqiao shook his head,his eyes cold.He drew a white jade talisman,saying icily,¡±If you won¡¯t listen to reason,then taste my junior brother¡¯s Pure Yang True Fire and see your inferior Golden Body burned away!¡± He crushed the talisman. In an instant,a deep blue Pure Yang True Fire appeared,its terrifying heat shocking everyone! Chapter 48 - Wasting a Treasure Chapter 48:Wasting a TreasureThe moment the deep blue flame appeared,even Song Yuanqiao and the others felt a bone-chilling fear.The onlookers were even more terrified,feeling an inexplicable dread that made them instinctively step back. It was as if even a slight touch from the flame would lead to their immediate demise. The crowd stared intently at the flame,their hearts trembling: ¡°What is that?Did Song Yuanqiao call it Pure Yang True Fire?¡± ¡°Who on earth is this junior brother?Even without being present,he can so easily stir up the world and even suppress Heaven-Man masters.Could he have already reached the level of an immortal on earth?¡± ¡°Is this Wudang¡¯s eighth disciple really that terrifying?¡± ¡°Why have we never heard of him?What kind of martial art is this,so bizarre and astounding!!¡± The crowd was utterly shocked and full of speculation. In this way,Ning Changge made his grand entrance into the martial world of Ming. But the most noticeable reactions came from the three monks,Du¡¯e,Du¡¯jie,and Du¡¯nan. Initially,they thought Song Yuanqiao¡¯s advice was just a stall tactic,an attempt to bluff his way out.They never expected him to produce such a terrifying talisman so quickly! They had seen talismans before.The Old Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain and some legendary sword immortals could embed a fraction of their sword intent into a person,unleashing immense power.But for the Seven Heroes of Wudang to casually pull out a bunch of talismans and pose a threat even to Heaven-Man masters was beyond their imagination! As the Pure Yang True Fire emerged,the three monks felt an intense tingling throughout their bodies.Their Golden Bodies trembled,as an unprecedented sense of doom washed over them,making their scalps tingle! ¡°Not good!¡± The three monks cried out internally. They wanted to speak,but it was too late.Song Yuanqiao was not one to be indecisive. If you won¡¯t heed advice,then taste my fire! With a cold expression,he activated the true fire through the talisman. Bzzz! The Pure Yang True Fire surged,transforming into various phenomena:a true dragon,a fierce tiger,an immortal pointing the way,and a demonic wolf devouring the moon! Under everyone¡¯s shocked gaze,the Pure Yang True Fire engulfed the three monks! ¡°Ahhhhh!!!¡± S?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Horrific screams echoed from within the flame,sending chills down everyone¡¯s spines.Even during the earlier barrage of sword qi,the monks had not uttered a sound.But now,with the fire barely touching them,they couldn¡¯t endure. The Pure Yang True Fire,being true essence fire,not only burned the body but also consumed the true essence and protective qi! The three monks didn¡¯t sit idly by;they formed a peculiar stance,maximizing the effectiveness of their Diamond Demon-Subduing Circle. Golden light filled the air,making the very void seem to tremble. The full power of their Golden Bodies combined,showcasing the ultimate might of Buddhist martial arts.The golden light morphed into various Shaolin techniques¡ªfists,claws,palms¡ªall entangling with the Pure Yang True Fire. Masters like the White-Browed Eagle King and Golden Light Master watched in silence,awed by the power of the Golden Body,but even more so by the terrifying Pure Yang True Fire. Without comparison,one cannot grasp the magnitude of the difference. Despite the Golden Body¡¯s immense power,it slowly melted under the fire¡¯s intense heat! The fire¡¯s various phenomena continually tore through the golden light,causing the monks¡¯screams to intensify.The pain of having their true essence burned was unimaginable. The blue flame seemed inexhaustible,growing stronger as it consumed the Golden Body¡¯s protective qi! The three monks,once epitomes of enlightenment,now looked utterly twisted and screamed in agony. Bang!! With a crisp sound echoing through the sky,everyone¡¯s attention fixed on the scene as Du¡¯e¡¯s Golden Body was the first to shatter! Bang!Bang! Two more crisp sounds followed,as Du¡¯jie and Du¡¯nan¡¯s Golden Bodies also broke. Not only that,but the Pure Yang True Fire also burned away their Heaven-Man true essence! In other words,after this ordeal,the three Heaven-Man monks were reduced to mere husks! The scene fell into a deathly silence,filled only with the sound of shocked and horrified gasps. Song Yuanqiao calmly dissipated the Pure Yang True Fire,looking at the now pitiful and aged three monks without a shred of pity.They had insulted Zhang Sanfeng and deserved their fate! As for why he didn¡¯t kill them outright,it was unnecessary.With their true essence burned away,they would not survive more than three days without their martial prowess.No need to carry the burden of such a reputation. Song Yuanqiao¡¯s actions were impeccable. The martial experts present dared not speak.Wudang¡¯s overwhelming aura made them feel intense pressure. Gui Hai Yi Dao from Dragon Guard Villa couldn¡¯t help but mutter,¡±Is such martial art truly of this world?¡± His words echoed the thoughts of many.They didn¡¯t realize Ning Changge practiced immortal arts,merely thinking it to be peerless martial arts,stored temporarily for the Seven Heroes to use. Unknowingly,the crowd began to have a mix of reverence and fear for the unseen eighth disciple of Wudang. Meanwhile,Shaolin¡¯s monks glared in anger but dared not speak out. ¡°What a display!Wudang certainly has impressive tactics!Truly a righteous sect!¡±Du¡¯nan croaked,his voice hoarse,devoid of prior arrogance. Mo Shenggu sneered,¡±Wudang is indeed a righteous sect,not like Shaolin,a place harboring filth!¡± ¡°Look closely,your Grandpa Mo doesn¡¯t care for the Dragon-Slaying Saber!¡± He drew his sword with a clang. ¡°This sword is named Yao Guang!¡± The blade gleamed coldly.Using the Floating Cloud Rainbow Feathers technique,he appeared to flash like an immortal before the Shaolin monks,his sword light flickering without the use of any true essence. After a series of crisp sounds,all the iron staves held by the Shaolin monks were cleanly cut in two,the cuts smooth as if encountering no resistance. This display of sharpness left the crowd wide-eyed. Such a treasured sword was nearly on par with the Dragon-Slaying Saber. The Seven Heroes of Wudang stepped forward,their swords drawn. ¡°Sword name:Tian Shu!¡± ¡°Sword name:Tian Quan!¡± ¡­ ¡°Sword name:Kai Yang!¡± Seven peerless swords gleamed,and without any true essence enhancement,people realized just how sharp their swords were! The crowd fell silent. As Mo Shenggu said,with such swords in hand,they truly had no need for the Dragon-Slaying Saber! This further confirmed that the Seven Heroes aimed to destroy the saber to prevent more chaos,making Shaolin¡¯s actions seem even more disgraceful in comparison. ¡°Wudang¡¯s heroes,high righteousness!¡±Gui Hai Yi Dao genuinely admired. Others also praised. Seeing his goal achieved,Song Yuanqiao smiled,glanced at the silent Shaolin monks,and addressed the crowd,¡±In that case,we invite everyone to Wudang in a month!¡± ¡°To prevent any claims that Wudang would keep the Dragon-Slaying Saber!¡± He gave a look towards the Shaolin monks before leading the Wudang disciples away,with everyone watching,none daring to stop them. The Shaolin monks¡¯faces turned ashen. The three monks spat blood and collapsed. Shaolin descended into chaos again. What was meant to bolster Shaolin¡¯s prestige turned into a disastrous conclusion,with Shaolin suffering significant losses. ¡­ After leaving Shaolin,Song Yuanqiao and the others,to avoid any ambushes,used Five Elements Escape Talismans and Wind-Riding Cloud Talismans to speed their journey! In no time,they understood what it meant to fly and escape,marveling at Ning Changge¡¯s techniques. In just two days,they returned to Wudang. Upon learning that Zhang Sanfeng was in seclusion,Song Yuanqiao and the others¡¯expressions changed.They immediately sought Ning Changge,explaining everything in detail. ¡°Junior Brother,this is the Dragon-Slaying Saber.¡± Song Yuanqiao and the others were anxious.Initially,with both their master and junior brother around,they thought there would be no problem in a month.But now,with their master in seclusion attempting to break through to an earthly immortal,forcing him to come out could lead to failure or even a disruption in his martial path.They were unsure if their junior brother alone could handle the situation. They realized that in a month,Wudang would be the gathering place for all heroes. They silently cursed their own rashness.What had been a satisfying victory at Shaolin now seemed like a burden for their junior brother. Ning Changge listened and merely smiled. He gazed at the Dragon-Slaying Saber,its dual-colored aura shining,and exclaimed in amazement,shaking his head,¡±What a waste of a treasure!¡± Chapter 49 - Turbulence in the Martial World Chapter 49:Turbulence in the Martial World¡°Wasting a treasure?¡±Song Yuanqiao and the others looked at Ning Changge,puzzled by his exclamation. They were still anxious about how to handle the situation in a month,fearing any unforeseen events. They could only use the Talisman of Heaven¡¯s Insight to see that the Dragon-Slaying Saber was made of material rich in spiritual energy,surpassing even the previous Spirit Gathering Stones and the naturally formed sword embryos.This prompted them to bring the Dragon-Slaying Saber back. This way,after destroying the Dragon-Slaying Saber,they could justly keep the materials at Wudang. S?a?ch* Th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. In this manner,they could prevent further bloodshed in the martial world and provide their junior brother with a valuable treasure. However,they didn¡¯t know that the Dragon-Slaying Saber was even more useful to Ning Changge than they had imagined. At this moment,Ning Changge¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. With the Talisman of Heaven¡¯s Insight activated,the material of the Dragon-Slaying Saber was laid bare.Through its exterior,he could see that it was filled with two types of spiritual light¡ªrich gold and wood element spiritual energy,comparable to the Chixiao Sword. If he extracted them,he could undoubtedly forge two spiritual swords,each no less than the Chixiao Sword! A gold-element spiritual sword and a wood-element spiritual sword! This was why Ning Changge lamented that it was a waste of a treasure. The person who forged this blade had merely used the original spiritual ore as a hard material to create a sword,akin to using fine jade to prop up a table leg. For Ning Changge,the value of two spiritual swords was far beyond this. He aspired to the Dao of the Five Elements. Using the Five Elements to evolve a perfect Dao foundation,he would eventually reach the Foundation Establishment stage. He had already grasped the Five Elements Escape Technique. If he could forge five spiritual swords to complement the Five Elements Sword Qi,it would be a sure thing.He already had a fire-element spiritual sword,the Chixiao Sword;the Dragon-Slaying Saber would solve the gold and wood elements,leaving only earth and water elements needed,saving him much effort. Hence,Ning Changge was very pleased. In contrast,he was indifferent to the concerns that Song Yuanqiao and the others had. Song Yuanqiao and the others were anxious,¡°Junior Brother,what do you think we should do?In a month,heroes from across the realm will gather at Wudang.If anything goes wrong and disturbs Master¡¯s seclusion,we will be the sinners!¡± ¡°Should we send the saber away or announce to the world that we will destroy it after Master comes out of seclusion?¡± Ning Changge couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Just now,he had been engrossed in examining the Dragon-Slaying Saber and had overlooked his senior brothers¡¯anxiety. He waved his hand to reassure them,¡°Why the need for such measures?¡± ¡°Since we¡¯ve already announced to the martial world that we will invite them to Wudang in a month,we cannot go back on our word;it would only invite more idle talk,and there¡¯s no need for that.¡± ¡°Master¡¯s seclusion won¡¯t be affected.I¡¯ll handle everything.¡± Ning Changge¡¯s voice was filled with strong confidence,which immediately eased Song Yuanqiao¡¯s anxiety.He sighed,¡°Junior Brother,we¡¯ve caused you trouble.¡± Ning Changge laughed and said,¡°What are you talking about,Senior Brother?The Dragon-Slaying Saber is of great help to me.A little trouble is nothing.With me here,there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± During this time on Mount Wudang,he hadn¡¯t been idle. Not only had his cultivation reached the tenth level of Qi Refining,but he was also getting closer to the Great Perfection stage of Qi Refining.His spiritual energy was incredibly dense,and even his physical body had improved significantly. The Heavenly Phenomenon Body Refining Technique and the Heavenly Phenomenon Spirit Refining Technique complemented each other,rapidly advancing both his spiritual awareness and physical body,greatly enhancing his combat power. As of now,he could easily take on three Zhang Sanfengs at once. So,whether Zhang Sanfeng was in seclusion or not made little difference to him. Compared to the benefits brought by the Dragon-Slaying Saber,this minor trouble was negligible. ¡°Senior Brothers,don¡¯t worry.However,it indeed requires careful preparation.Senior Brother,during this month,you must train the disciples well to avoid losing face when others come.¡± ¡°Deal with the small fry yourselves.If you can¡¯t handle them,leave it to me.¡± Ning Changge¡¯s calm attitude finally eased Song Yuanqiao and the others. Smiles returned to their faces,¡°Naturally.This is a great opportunity for Wudang to make a name for itself.If we destroy the Dragon-Slaying Saber in front of all the heroes,our Wudang disciples will be revered in the martial world.¡± This was a certainty. Ending the strife and stopping the killing would save countless lives invisibly. With this weight off their minds,the Seven Heroes of Wudang began to boast to Ning Changge about their exploits at Shaolin,especially Mo Shenggu,who recounted their victory with great enthusiasm.When he described how the Pure Yang True Fire shattered the Golden Bodies of the three monks,his saliva was flying everywhere. Ning Changge couldn¡¯t help but smile at the corners of his mouth. Indeed,Wudang was livelier with his senior brothers around. A figure in a gray robe entered,serving them spiritual tea. Jin Ling,having initially mastered the Heavenly Phenomenon Body Refining Technique,could now manipulate spiritual energy.Usually,he helped Ning Changge with tasks like watering the spiritual tea tree,refining pills,and tempering materials. Especially the spiritual tea he brewed,which was exceptional. Mo Shenggu reached out to take the tea,ready to continue his bragging,but his peripheral vision caught sight of a long-haired face standing beside him.Startled,his hand shook,and he jumped up! A strange cry escaped him,¡°Eek!Where did this little monkey come from?!¡± Only then did everyone notice Jin Ling,their eyes turning mechanically towards him. Jin Ling looked a bit aggrieved. Ning Changge tapped his monkey head and smiled at the others,¡°Senior Brothers,don¡¯t be alarmed.I was just about to introduce him.This is Jin Ling,my new disciple.He is quite intelligent and understands people well.Jin Ling,greet your senior uncles.¡± Jin Ling quickly set down what he was holding and respectfully bowed to Song Yuanqiao and the others,his demeanor humble. His actions and behavior were no different from a human. After mingling with the Wudang disciples for some time,Jin Ling had learned a lot. Song Yuanqiao and the others were amazed,especially Mo Shenggu,who circled around Jin Ling several times. He laughed heartily,threw an arm around Jin Ling,and said cheerfully,¡°Little Jin Ling,it was your uncle¡¯s ignorance earlier.I¡¯ll find you some big peaches to make up for it.If anyone dares to bully you at Wudang,just tell your uncle!¡± Everyone showed kind smiles. Though they were surprised,nothing seemed strange in front of their junior brother anymore. An intelligent little monkey was rather fascinating! Jin Ling was touched and kept bowing to them.Though he couldn¡¯t speak,he had a sharp sense of good and evil. After some discussion,everyone left. Ning Changge shook his head with a smile and then instructed Jin Ling,¡°Work hard in your cultivation over the next month.You¡¯ll need to assist your senior uncles and brothers afterward.¡± Jin Ling nodded repeatedly and left. Ning Changge watched Jin Ling¡¯s departing figure,nodding in approval. He had been very pleased with Jin Ling¡¯s performance.With his firm resolve to seek the Dao,he had practiced the Heavenly Phenomenon Body Refining Technique diligently every day,earning Ning Changge¡¯s satisfaction. Now with a body of steel and the ability to manipulate spiritual energy,Jin Ling could be considered the third strongest in Wudang. Ning Changge shook his head,gazing at the horizon,and slowly put away the Dragon-Slaying Saber. In a month,chaos would surely arise.Though he was unafraid,it was best to make thorough preparations to ensure everything went smoothly. He closed his eyes and began to meditate quietly. ¡­ At the same time,news of the Dragon-Slaying Conference at Shaolin Temple spread rapidly through the martial world. The Seven Heroes of Wudang had shown great power,and the three monks Du¡¯e,Du¡¯jie,and Du¡¯nan had perished. In a month,Wudang had invited heroes from all over to gather at Tianzhu Peak to witness the destruction of the Dragon-Slaying Saber. For a time,the conflicts and killings sparked by the Dragon-Slaying Saber began to subside,with everyone¡¯s focus shifting to Wudang.With the cautionary tale of the Shaolin Dragon-Slaying Conference,everyone looked forward to seeing if Wudang could successfully destroy the saber and restore peace to the martial world of Ming. The martial world was in upheaval,and all major forces turned their attention to Wudang. At Yihua Palace,two peerless beauties sat facing each other.The one in the chief seat wore a white dress,her appearance was stunning but her expression was frosty,like ice. The one in the lower seat wore a yellow dress,also exceptionally beautiful,but with a more lively expression,less cold and more animated. They were the Chief and Second Masters of Yihua Palace,Yaoyue and Lianxing. These two were among the most extraordinary women in Ming.Lianxing¡¯s cultivation was impressive,but Yaoyue¡¯s was not inferior to the three Shaolin monks,a peerless genius. She even had some hope of ascending to the level of an earthly immortal in the future. Lianxing,with a charming smile,asked,¡°Sister,those bald monks at Shaolin suffered a huge loss this time.Three Heaven-Man masters passed away.I fear Shaolin will decline significantly!Who would have thought Wudang had such hidden power?It¡¯s truly astonishing!¡± ¡°Wudang has invited the heroes of the world to witness the destruction of the Dragon-Slaying Saber.Shall we go?¡± Yaoyue,expressionless,pondered for a moment and said,¡°We shall go!¡± ¡°A mere Dragon-Slaying Saber is not worth mentioning.Only fools believe in treasures and unparalleled martial arts.I only believe there are no strongest martial arts,only the strongest people!¡± ¡°However,I am somewhat interested in that Pure Yang True Fire.¡± Her eyes revealed a rare curiosity. True fire refining the Golden Body¡ªWudang¡¯s eighth disciple forced three Heaven-Man monks to their demise without even showing his face.Having not witnessed it herself,she was eager to see if the Pure Yang True Fire lived up to its reputation! Chapter 50 - The Martial World is Shaken!Enlightenment in the Rainy Night,How Refreshing! Chapter 50:The Martial World is Shaken!Enlightenment in the Rainy Night,How Refreshing!There were many rumors about the Dragon-Slaying Conference at Shaolin Temple that day. Some said Xie Xun used the Dragon-Slaying Saber to kill Yuan Zhen.Others marveled at the astounding martial skills of the Seven Heroes of Wudang,showcasing their peerless techniques.The Green Dragon Sword Qi and Vermilion Bird Sword Qi caught the attention of swordsmen everywhere,who wanted to witness such terrifying sword qi that could overpower Heaven-Man masters! S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. But the most legendary tale was undoubtedly about the Pure Yang True Fire.The fire that refined the Golden Bodies of the three monks,leading to their demise,added a layer of mystique to the story.The Golden Body technique was exclusive to Heaven-Man monks,making them invulnerable to blades and qi. Yet,the unseen eighth disciple of Wudang,with just a flame brought by his senior brother,shattered the Golden Bodies of the three monks,forcing them to perish.Naturally,this left everyone in awe. Yao Yue,a person who thrived on strength,rarely took action unless necessary.Hearing about the Pure Yang True Fire,she was intrigued and wanted to witness it herself.She was also curious about the mysterious eighth disciple of Wudang. Lian Xing,covering her mouth,giggled,¡±It¡¯s rare to see you so interested,Sister.I¡¯ll go make preparations.If you¡¯re going out,we must not let Yihua Palace lose face!I wonder if those twelve zodiac members will show up.¡± Yao Yue said indifferently,¡±In a month,Wudang will be full of turmoil.The Dragon-Slaying Saber is coveted,and so is Wudang¡¯s foundation.Zhang Sanfeng has been quiet for a long time;he might be in seclusion,trying to reach the level of an earthly immortal.Some people may not want him to succeed.¡± She saw beyond the obvious. If Zhang Sanfeng became an earthly immortal,it would change the dynamics of the martial world in Ming. Lian Xing nodded in surprise,not having considered this angle.She had thought everyone¡¯s focus would be on the Dragon-Slaying Saber,perhaps with some trying to seize it. *** At Divine Sword Manor. A handsome young man stood with his hands behind his back,listening to his subordinates¡¯reports.He had an air of both a wandering swordsman and a king.He was Xie Xiaofeng,the third young master of Divine Sword Manor. ¡°Third Young Master,should we go to Wudang in a month?¡±a subordinate asked respectfully. Xie Xiaofeng turned around and asked,¡±Did you say that the sword qi at Shaolin that day transformed into a Green Dragon and Vermilion Bird?¡± His eyes showed intense interest. This subordinate,a master swordsman who had fought Wudang at Shaolin,couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of amazement,¡±Yes,I saw it with my own eyes.The overwhelming sword qi was like a storm.The three monks could barely resist it and were ultimately burned by the Pure Yang True Fire!¡± Xie Xiaofeng shook his head slowly. Ordinary people only saw the terror of the Pure Yang True Fire,but as a Heaven-Man swordsman,he saw the wonder of the sword qi. ¡°Sword qi transforming into spirits?I wonder what it would be like if Wudang¡¯s eighth disciple wielded it himself?¡± ¡°Wudang often attended my Sword Trial Conference in the past.I should go to Wudang and meet the master of this sword qi!¡± Swordsmen shared a mutual appreciation. Xie Xiaofeng felt lonely.He wanted to see different swords,knowing the path to becoming an earthly sword immortal was arduous and required constant accumulation. *** At the Sun Moon Holy Cult. On Black Wood Cliff,a group of demonic cult experts knelt before a red-robed figure,who had a soft,androgynous face.Dongfang Bubai giggled softly,¡±I heard Zuo Lengchan and Ren Woxing were both killed by Wudang?Even Yue Buqun and the Four Factions of Mount Hua have pledged allegiance to Wudang?¡± Ren Yingying¡¯s eyes filled with anger and hatred. ¡°Reporting to the Cult Leader,Ren Woxing was a traitor to our Holy Cult,but he was still one of us.Wudang killed him without regard for our Holy Cult.Please,Cult Leader,make a decision!¡± A ghostly figure suddenly flashed by. Ren Yingying felt a stinging pain on her cheek,as if touched by electricity,making her shiver with disgust.A strange,eerie voice whispered in her ear,¡±Ren Yingying,do you want revenge for your father?Wudang has such a deep foundation,with Zhang Sanfeng and that low-profile eighth disciple both being Heaven-Man masters.Do you want me to go to my death?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±Ren Yingying,sweating profusely,knelt and kowtowed. Dongfang Bubai snorted,¡±You better not!As the Saintess,I don¡¯t want to punish you.Reflect on your actions.¡± He looked down at his slender fingers,muttering to himself,¡±But I should still go see the excitement at Wudang.I¡¯m not interested in the Dragon-Slaying Saber,but I want to see what that eighth disciple who killed Ren Woxing looks like!¡± *** At the Emei Sect. The atmosphere was tense.Emei¡¯s four great masters were gathered,and many disciples bowed their heads,not daring to speak. Emei¡¯s leader was Dugu YiHe,whose depth was unfathomable. The other three were Golden Light Master,Daoist Shen Xi,and Abbess Miejue,all top experts in the martial world. They had also heard about Wudang¡¯s invitation in a month,making Emei feel awkward. The Dragon-Slaying Saber and the Heaven-Reliant Sword were both famous. Recently,the emergence of the Dragon-Slaying Saber had caused a bloody storm,affecting Emei as well. Many coveting the Heaven-Reliant Sword came to Emei Mountain,trying to probe the situation.Many bodies were thrown down the mountain,staining it with blood. Wudang¡¯s decision to destroy the Dragon-Slaying Saber in front of everyone drew even more attention to Emei. Look at Wudang¡¯s magnanimity! They chose to destroy the Dragon-Slaying Saber for peace,while Emei kept the Heaven-Reliant Sword,guarding it closely. In comparison,Wudang seemed more generous,and Emei faced criticism. ¡°Golden Light,your actions at Shaolin were inappropriate.Emei already struggles with having the Heaven-Reliant Sword.If you had taken the Dragon-Slaying Saber,it would make us a target!¡±Du Gu Yi He said slowly,with a hint of blame. Golden Light Master looked troubled but nodded silently.His greed had clouded his judgment at the time,and now he realized his mistake. Abbess Miejue,with a fiery temper,snorted,¡±Leader,although Brother Golden Light¡¯s actions were unwise,the root cause lies with Wudang.With their foundation,they could have kept the Dragon-Slaying Saber.Instead,they play the magnanimous act of destroying it publicly,making us look petty!¡± ¡°Not using a divine weapon,what fools!¡± She was naturally displeased,holding the Heaven-Reliant Sword herself. Du Gu Yi He shook his head slowly,¡±Given the situation,we cannot attend Wudang¡¯s conference.Otherwise,we¡¯ll become the target.Lock the mountain gates;I have a bad feeling!¡± Daoist Shen Xi wanted to speak but was stopped by Dugu Yi He. Everyone bowed and left. Du Gu Yi He watched their departing figures,silent for a long time. Chapter 51 Chapter 51At Shaolin Temple. The atmosphere was somber.Shaolin¡¯s status in Ming had plummeted! What was supposed to be a grand Dragon-Slaying Conference turned into a disaster. First,Yuan Zhen,a ruthless villain,brought shame to Shaolin by committing massacres and causing chaos in the martial world. Then,the three monks,Du¡¯e,Du¡¯jie,and Du¡¯nan,had to intervene,leading to their demise. Shaolin lost face and suffered heavy losses. The senior monks of the Kong generation gathered in the Great Buddha Hall,their expressions grim.Though Buddhism taught detachment,they couldn¡¯t achieve it. ¡°Brother Kongwen,are we just going to watch Wudang flaunt their power?If their conference to destroy the saber goes smoothly,Wudang will trample all over us!¡±a hot-tempered monk cursed. ¡°Zhang Sanfeng was once a Shaolin disciple.Such ingratitude,forcing the three monks to perish,is truly despicable!¡± Kongwen didn¡¯t scold the monk for breaking precepts.He remained silent. After a long pause,Kongwen finally spoke,his eyes firm,¡±In a month,we will go to Wudang!¡± The monks were shocked. ¡°But¡­¡± The unspoken words were clear to everyone.Given Shaolin¡¯s current strength,causing trouble at Wudang seemed suicidal. Kongwen¡¯s eyes were distant,¡±I will visit the Song Dynasty Shaolin.¡± The monks¡¯faces changed. Shaolin¡¯s legacy was long,with branches in various dynasties.Though competitive,they rarely sought help from each other unless necessary. But now,it seemed the only option. Asking for help from other branches was better than being oppressed by Wudang. The monks¡¯eyes burned with anger,their fists clenched. *** S?a?ch* Th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The martial world was in turmoil.Countless experts and factions turned their attention to Wudang,awaiting the grand event in a month. Some were curious about Wudang,eager to see the eighth disciple and their skills.Others wanted to witness the destruction of the Dragon-Slaying Saber firsthand.Some harbored ill intentions,hoping to cause trouble. Various factions discussed this major event in secret. Dragon Guard Villa,Crescent Moon Villa,the Ming Cult,Ten Thousand Plum Manor,the Twelve Zodiacs,Evil Valley,and even some forces from the Sui Dynasty were all in motion.It was clear that Wudang would be bustling in a month. *** Compared to the undercurrents among other factions,the atmosphere on Mount Wudang was somewhat peculiar. A little monkey was single-handedly sparring with numerous third-generation disciples,while Song Yuanqiao and the others watched,occasionally offering pointers with serious expressions. After discovering Jin Ling¡¯s steel-like physique,the Seven Heroes of Wudang had enlisted him as a training partner for the third-generation disciples. As a result,the disciples were quickly pushed to their limits,crying out in pain. Jin Ling¡¯s strength was no joke. ¡°Take this seriously!We have just over half a month before the other sects arrive at Wudang.Don¡¯t embarrass us.Show them the spirit of Wudang disciples!¡±Song Yuanqiao shouted. The disciples¡¯faces were resolute,while Jin Ling chuckled.The training was easy for him,providing a good opportunity to hone his combat skills. After Ning Changge¡¯s advice,he had been diligently practicing day and night. Jin Ling,understanding human nature,felt a strong sense of belonging to Wudang,as they treated him well. Ning Changge,observing through his spiritual sense,couldn¡¯t help but smile. He soared into the sky on a sword light,heading towards the back mountain. Unlike Song Yuanqiao and the others,who were meticulously preparing for the conference,Ning Changge took it in stride.Though he made some preparations,he mostly let things unfold naturally. With his current cultivation,he wasn¡¯t worried about any problems. He treated it as any other day. Daily cultivation,enlightenment,reading scriptures in the library,refining pills,and occasionally sitting on the cliffs,watching the sunrise and sunset,the clouds rolling by.With his deepening cultivation,his understanding of the natural phenomena grew. Time passed slowly. Ning Changge¡¯s mind became more tranquil,unaffected by the impending gathering of heroes. On a rainy night,amidst pouring rain and thunder,Ning Changge held a Dao scripture,deeply immersed in study.He had already comprehended the Daoist texts of Wudang and the Five Mountain Sword Sect,transforming them into a foundation that would emerge at critical moments,guiding him in creating new techniques. He was engrossed in the¡±Xiantian Thunder Crystal Hidden Book.¡± ¡°Two hands form the thunder array,the tongue is the thunder axe,the gallbladder is the thunderbolt,the heart is Marshal Deng,the gallbladder is General Xin,the kidneys are Marshal Zhang,the five organs are the five thunders¡­¡± ¡°The eight characters of Gou Lou Ji Li Deng Seng De Se are the names of the eight trigrams thunder gods,guarding the body with the fire of the trigrams,the hands and feet are the eight pillars¡­¡± Ning Changge¡¯s eyes sparkled with enlightenment. His understanding of the thunder in the world deepened. ¡°There are five thunders in the world:Heavenly Thunder,Earthly Thunder,Water Thunder,Dragon Thunder,and Societal Thunder!¡± ¡°There are also ten thunders:Jade Pivot Thunder,Divine Firmament Thunder,Great Cavern Thunder,Immortal Capital Thunder,North Pole Thunder,Supreme Unity Thunder,Purple Mansion Thunder,Jade Morning Thunder,Supreme Firmament Thunder,and Supreme Ultimate Thunder.¡± ¡°Although thunder techniques are a variant of the Five Elements,their mysteries are unique yet closely related to the Five Elements,thus forming the Five Thunders.¡± ¡°These Five Thunders have both yin and yang aspects,thus forming ten thunders!¡± As the various thunder techniques and Daoist texts he had read came to mind,Ning Changge suddenly felt inspired.He used his escape technique to ascend high into the sky,facing the thunder directly. In the sky,thunder flashed,deep purple thunderbolts like divine axes,seemingly ready to split the sky in half,evoking awe. Mortals feared the heavens. But immortals did not. Ning Changge stood with his hands behind his back,looking up with pride.With the Talisman of Heaven¡¯s Insight activated,the essence of the thunder gradually revealed itself.The intense energy made his eyes sting,but he was unafraid.A cultivator must be fearless,seeking immortality to attain the Dao! The thunder seemed enraged. Crack! Boom! A thunderbolt struck towards Ning Changge,as if to punish this audacious being. Ning Changge¡¯s body emitted a blue spiritual light,intertwining with the thunder,gradually neutralizing it. Boom! This action seemed to provoke the thunder further.More thunderbolts danced,engulfing Ning Changge.The power that even Heaven-Man masters feared did not intimidate him.He entered a state of profound enlightenment. The essence of the thunder was being analyzed. The blue spiritual light on his body evolved rapidly,becoming more resilient and mysterious.This was a protective technique. Occasionally,thunder penetrated,but Ning Changge¡¯s body withstood it. The Heavenly Phenomenon Body Refining Technique had made his body strong. He didn¡¯t know how long had passed. His insights blossomed and bore fruit,solidifying into reality. *** [You have thoroughly studied thunder techniques and comprehended the thunder in the world.You faced the thunder directly,analyzing its essence,and during a rainy night,you achieved enlightenment,creating the immortal technique Jade Pivot Heavenly Thunder Method!][You have comprehended part of the thunder¡¯s essence.During a great thunderstorm,you tested yourself against the thunder,revealing the mysteries of Evergreen Spiritual Power.Your Heavenly Phenomenon Body Refining Technique has advanced,and you have created the Kwai Wood Blue Light Shield!] *** The golden sun rose. Tianzhu Peak welcomed the morning¡¯s purple aura.The torrential rain of the previous night had long disappeared.Ning Changge slowly opened his eyes. They were filled with joy. Enlightenment in the rainy night. One was a thunder technique,the other a shield technique. One was the most potent and destructive technique in the world,the other a technique for self-preservation,one offensive and one defensive,complementing each other perfectly! Looking at the sunny Wudang after the rain,Ning Changge couldn¡¯t help but laugh heartily. Such a beautiful scene called for a grand celebration! Hearing Ning Changge¡¯s joyous laughter,the Wudang disciples felt their tension and anxiety dissipate.Song Yuanqiao and the others exchanged glances,seeing relief and admiration in each other¡¯s eyes. The entire Wudang was on edge. Only their junior brother remained calm,treating it as a normal day.Such a high level of composure commanded their respect! A few days passed in a blur. The month flew by,and the day arrived.The Wudang disciples donned new robes,and the entire mountain was refreshed.All preparations were in place. Song Yuanqiao glanced towards the library and shouted,¡±Open the mountain gates,welcome the heroes of the world!!¡± Chapter 52 Chapter 52¡°By the order of my master(Great Senior Brother),welcome the heroes of the world to the mountain!¡±Song Yuanqiao commanded. All the Wudang disciples shouted in unison,their voices thunderous. At the peak of Tianzhu,the steps spiraled upwards,with a Wudang disciple stationed at intervals,continuing all the way to the foot of the mountain. At the base,however,stood various experts from different sects and wandering martial artists.Today,none who came to Wudang were weak¡ªmost were innate experts,with some young disciples brought by their elders for experience. As the resounding shouts echoed from the mountain peak,the Wudang disciples passed the call with their internal force,creating an impressive display. The crowd couldn¡¯t help but look astonished. ¡°As expected of the sect founded by Zhang Zhenren.Every Wudang disciple is truly a dragon among men,each a talent!¡±The five elders of Kongtong exchanged glances and couldn¡¯t help but praise. The strength of the Kongtong Sect was on par with the Huashan Sect,with the headmaster only at the level of a master.But now,looking at the Wudang disciples,who were mostly innate experts and some even approaching the level of masters,one couldn¡¯t help but be amazed and shaken. Yao Yue,seated on a flower palanquin,also displayed a hint of surprise. A solemn middle-aged man from Dragon Guard Villa poked his head out of a carriage,equally astonished.Zhu Wushi couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Wudang¡¯s foundation,already showing signs of becoming a holy land of martial arts. He silently measured Wudang¡¯s status,unconsciously elevating it even higher. ¡°Honored guests,please proceed up the mountain!¡±The Wudang disciples maintained a respectful yet confident demeanor,showing their grace. Even in the face of many grandmasters and even Heaven-Man realm experts,they were entirely composed. The thought of their profoundly talented junior uncle and the founder in seclusion,attempting to reach the level of an earthly immortal,filled them with confidence! Many martial artists couldn¡¯t help but admire this. Climbing the steps of Tianzhu Peak,each displayed their skills,but no one dared to cause trouble first.The foundation Wudang showcased had everyone intimidated. This was in stark contrast to the chaos during the Dragon-Slaying Conference at Shaolin. At Shaolin,various sects mixed and created disorder,giving the Ming Cult an opportunity to exploit. But now,everything was orderly. Even when encountering Shaolin monks,the Wudang disciples showed no discrimination,treating everyone equally,displaying great magnanimity. As the crowd ascended,they soon saw Wudang¡¯s various courtyards and pavilions.Along the way,Wudang disciples stood tall and focused,their presence making them stand out.Such talents would be core disciples in any other sect. But at Wudang,they were everywhere. Soon enough,the crowd¡¯s admiration grew as they met the Seven Heroes of Wudang. Today,Song Yuanqiao and the others wore Taoist robes,exuding grandeur. Song Yuanqiao laughed heartily,¡±Honored guests,welcome to Wudang to witness the destruction of the Dragon-Slaying Saber.It is our great honor.My master is in seclusion,so I,Song Yuanqiao,will host you today.If there¡¯s any lack in our hospitality,please forgive us!¡± His demeanor was calm,completely devoid of the previous anxiety. A late-night chat with Ning Changge had made him fully understand Wudang¡¯s strength! Thus,he directly informed everyone that Zhang Sanfeng was in seclusion. As soon as he said this,reactions varied;some eyes started to gleam.With Zhang Sanfeng,the powerful Heaven-Man master,absent,perhaps they could exploit the situation. However,the sharper ones quickly realized and couldn¡¯t help but ask in astonishment,¡±Dare I ask,is Zhang Zhenren in seclusion to break through to the earthly immortal realm?¡± For a moment,the scene fell silent. Heaven-Man masters like Zhu Wushi,Yao Yue,and Xie Xiaofeng were all visibly shaken. An earthly immortal was the ultimate pursuit of every martial artist! Song Yuanqiao humbly responded,¡±My master had some insights a few months ago¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence,instead loudly proclaiming,¡±Let¡¯s get back to the matter at hand.Today,we¡¯ve invited you to discuss the Dragon-Slaying Saber.This saber has caused bloody conflicts in the martial world.We,Wudang,have taken it upon ourselves to destroy it today,hoping to restore peace to the martial world of Ming.Please bear witness!¡± ¡°Everyone,please proceed!¡± The crowd snapped back from the shock of Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s potential breakthrough,their hearts racing. The Dragon-Slaying Saber was the real reason everyone was gathered here today! S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. At the martial arts arena,under the guidance of Wudang disciples,everyone took their seats.On the high platform,a daoist altar made of spiritual grasses caught everyone¡¯s attention.Its appearance was so remarkable that Yao Yue¡¯s eyes flickered,feeling a strong life force from it. Some people quietly inquired with the Wudang disciples. Upon learning the origin of this spiritual altar,their gazes turned peculiar. ¡°An altar formed when teaching the Dao?How is that possible?¡± They dismissed it as Wudang¡¯s flashy trick to impress. However,when they learned it was related to the legendary eighth disciple of Wudang,their eyes froze,especially the Heaven-Man experts who came for Ning Changge.They couldn¡¯t help but scrutinize the altar,gradually showing serious expressions. Only Heaven-Man experts could sense the faintly terrifying aura from the altar. ¡°A mere altar of green grass contains the essence of the world?¡±Zhu Wushi¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. Once everyone was seated,someone finally couldn¡¯t hold back and asked,¡±Today¡¯s purpose is to witness the destruction of the saber.May I ask,where is the Dragon-Slaying Saber?¡± Song Yuanqiao could guess everyone¡¯s thoughts but didn¡¯t mind.He smiled at the crowd and said,¡±Please be patient.The Dragon-Slaying Saber is here at Wudang,but it¡¯s a divine weapon,made of extraordinary material.I am unable to do it justice.¡± ¡°Today,my junior brother will use Pure Yang True Fire to refine and destroy the saber.Please watch.¡± Everyone was immediately intrigued. Many had come specifically for the eighth disciple of Wudang,curious about the rumored Pure Yang True Fire that refined Buddhist Golden Bodies.Hearing Song Yuanqiao¡¯s words,they eagerly anticipated. As Song Yuanqiao¡¯s voice fell,the Wudang disciples respectfully chanted in unison,¡±Please,Junior Uncle,come and refine the saber!¡± Such a display made everyone instinctively look towards the library of Wudang. Chapter 53 Chapter 53Inside the library,Ning Changge,undistracted,was reading a Dao scripture.A volume on thunder techniques had been particularly insightful,making him smile.The gathering of strong individuals at Wudang seemed like a trivial matter to him. It didn¡¯t disturb his mind at all. Hearing the Wudang disciples¡¯calls,he couldn¡¯t help but stretch lazily. Beside him,Jin Ling immediately put the scripture away respectfully. Ning Changge smiled lightly,exuding an air of carefree transcendence.He placed his hands behind his back and said,¡±Let¡¯s go meet the heroes of the world.¡± Jin Ling respectfully followed,carrying the Dragon-Slaying Saber with excitement. Ning Changge walked leisurely out of the library,appearing before everyone. In an instant,silence fell over the world. The wind blew,the clouds drifted,and the martial artists murmured,but the moment Ning Changge stepped out,the focus shifted. The wind still blew,the clouds still drifted,but the martial artists fell silent,their eyes filled with astonishment as they gazed at Ning Changge. What kind of young Taoist was this? Dressed in a moon-white Taoist robe,he seemed otherworldly,as if not belonging to the mortal realm. He looked like he was born to be favored by the heavens,embodying the essence of nature. Every move he made carried an inexplicable aura,something not seen even in the strongest martial artists. Though he appeared far away at first,in the blink of an eye,that celestial figure was on the altar,sitting down,as if he had shrunk the ground to an inch,leaving everyone in awe. Yao Yue¡¯s gaze turned solemn. ¡°What kind of movement technique is this?There¡¯s no visible ripple at all!¡±She was shocked. Her sect¡¯s movement techniques were superior,but what Ning Changge had displayed was beyond comprehension. ¡°Wudang¡¯s Ning Changge greets you all,¡±Ning Changge sat cross-legged on the altar,speaking softly.His voice flowed like a clear spring,yet clearly reached everyone¡¯s ears,snapping them out of their shock. They hurriedly returned the greeting,¡±We greet Ning Xiao Zhenren!¡± Such an extraordinary demeanor,calling him Xiao Zhenren was not an exaggeration.No one felt it was inappropriate for him to sit on the altar. Jin Ling stood respectfully beside Ning Changge,holding the Dragon-Slaying Saber. Only now did the martial artists realize that the little attendant following Ning Changge was a golden monkey! The monkey¡¯s eyes were clear and intelligent.Even when facing experts like Xie Xiaofeng,it showed no fear,startling everyone. Such an extraordinary scene was beyond belief. All eyes were on Ning Changge,filled with admiration. ¡°Seeing is believing.This Wudang Xiao Zhenren truly lives up to the reputation of a peerless expert who can refine Golden Bodies with true fire.He¡¯s undoubtedly a true Daoist master,even more remarkable than Zhang Zhenren in his youth!¡± Nature¡¯s favored son,the spiritual monkey presenting the saber. This scene would be etched in everyone¡¯s memory. However,no one felt anything odd about Jin Ling.They found it intriguing and amazing.After all,monkeys were clever animals.With some training,it wasn¡¯t impossible for them to perform human-like actions. Such sects existed in the martial world. Ning Changge slowly closed his eyes,his mind filled with enlightenment. Today,he only needed to oversee the event and finally refine the saber with true fire.Everything else was not his concern. The Wudang disciples gazed reverently at the figure on the altar.Song Yuanqiao could sense their awe and couldn¡¯t help but smile,¡±The Dragon-Slaying Saber is now here.Before destroying it,I¡¯ll show it to everyone,so no one can accuse us of substituting the real saber with a fake one.¡± He took the Dragon-Slaying Saber from Jin Ling. Holding it high,he let everyone see it.The saber¡¯s majestic design,with a wide blade and a dragon-mouth hilt,was eye-catching. Fiery gazes fell upon the saber,some tinged with hidden greed. Song Yuanqiao first stopped before the Shaolin monks,smiling,¡±Abbot Kongwen,your Shaolin has dealt with the Dragon-Slaying Saber.Is this the genuine article?¡± Kongwen looked pained,but he extended his hand and felt the saber,replying in a muffled voice,¡±It is genuine.¡± Song Yuanqiao chuckled and moved to Yao Yue,¡±Palace Master Yaoyue,please verify.¡± Yao Yue¡¯s eyes showed surprise.Then she infused some energy into the saber,feeling its toughness. She said coolly,¡±This material is undoubtedly genuine.¡± Song Yuanqiao then approached Xie Xiaofeng,¡±Third Young Master,please verify.¡± Xie Xiaofeng lightly touched the saber with his sword finger,smiling kindly,¡±It is indeed genuine.Wudang¡¯s reputation is unquestionable.¡± Song Yuanqiao,maintaining a calm expression,walked past several Heaven-Man experts and grandmasters.The heads of various factions confirmed it was the genuine saber. Everyone was amazed by Wudang¡¯s thoroughness. By doing this,Wudang essentially had several experts and faction leaders vouch for them. Some eyes showed complex and regretful expressions. ¡°Is this divine saber truly going to be destroyed today?¡± Not everyone wanted the Dragon-Slaying Saber destroyed.Some coveted the treasures it was said to hide.The lives of ordinary people were not their concern. Song Yuanqiao spoke loudly,¡±Since everyone has confirmed its authenticity,my junior brother will now refine the saber with true fire.Please bear witness!¡± He then returned to the high platform and handed the saber to Jin Ling. At that moment,a sudden change occurred! Several powerful attacks,including saber qi,sword qi,and palm imprints,were launched at Song Yuanqiao.Some also aimed at the Dragon-Slaying Saber.Finally,some couldn¡¯t hold back! These ambitious individuals didn¡¯t want to see the Dragon-Slaying Saber destroyed and made their move. Several grandmasters attacked simultaneously,their internal force surging.Besides,master-level experts also tried to take advantage,making the scene chaotic. Song Yuanqiao¡¯s eyes flashed with anger. Seeing the attackers,he shouted,¡±The Twelve Zodiacs,Evil Valley,and the Gold Coin Gang,you dare to snatch the Dragon-Slaying Saber?!¡± With heroes from all over the world gathered at Wudang,no distinction was made between righteous and demonic sects to avoid criticism.But some had come in disguise,revealing their identities now by using their distinctive martial arts. Wei Wuya,the head of the Twelve Zodiacs,laughed sinisterly and launched a fierce palm strike. ¡°I can¡¯t stand hypocrites like you.You clearly want the Dragon-Slaying Saber but pretend to destroy it.In that case,give the saber to me!¡± Du Sha,the leader of Evil Valley,stared at the saber with burning eyes,his bloody hands emanating a nauseating stench.He silently reached for the saber. ¡°You dare!¡± Zhang Songxi,Zhang Cuishan,and the others,seeing their senior brother besieged,were furious and attacked.The sound of swords clashing filled the air as the Seven Heroes of Wudang formed a formation,attacking the saber snatchers. For a moment,the scene was chaotic. The Seven Heroes of Wudang and many skilled third-generation disciples engaged in fierce battles.Sword qi and saber qi flew everywhere. Many neutral observers retreated. The sudden turn of events was unexpected,though anticipated.Few imagined so many would attempt to snatch the saber. Unlike Shaolin¡¯s event,which didn¡¯t broadcast having the saber,resulting in fewer attendees,this time,a month allowed many to come. Yao Yue,Xie Xiaofeng,and others focused on Ning Changge on the altar.They knew the attackers were not a real threat.The key was Ning Changge,yet they were surprised he showed no intention of intervening! Ning Changge sat with eyes closed,seemingly in a deep sleep. With his spiritual sense,even in a state of enlightenment,he couldn¡¯t be unaware of the surroundings. Because of Song Yuanqiao¡¯s request the night before,he agreed not to intervene unless necessary. ¡°Junior Brother,destroying the saber is not just about the saber.We need to show Wudang¡¯s foundation and strength.The world must know that Wudang is not just you and our master but also the Seven Heroes and our disciples!¡± His voice was solemn. Bringing back the Dragon-Slaying Saber was his decision,and logically,he shouldn¡¯t let his junior brother bear the burden alone. Moreover,his junior brother created many supreme techniques and purified the disciples¡¯spiritual power.But strength couldn¡¯t be nurtured in a greenhouse;Wudang disciples needed to experience trials. Hence,even knowing there would be trouble,he requested Ning Changge hold back unless an unbeatable enemy appeared. Faced with his senior brother¡¯s earnest plea,Ning Changge agreed. Thus,he remained unchanged,only using his spiritual sense to ensure the disciples¡¯safety. On Mount Wudang,amidst the chaos,the observers¡¯expressions changed.The Seven Heroes of Wudang faced many strong foes but held their own,even gaining the upper hand. S~?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The Seven Stars formation,seven swords,gleamed before the world! Wei Wuya had an arm cut off by Zhang Cuishan¡¯s sword.Du Sha was pierced through the chest by Song Yuanqiao,nearly dying.Shangguan Jinhong,leader of the Gold Coin Gang,was besieged by three heroes,the indomitable Green Dragon Sword Qi overpowering him. One by one,the notorious evil experts were defeated. Even the third-generation disciples of Wudang formed sword formations,slaying many enemies. The crowd fell silent. Wudang¡¯s power had been affirmed. Today¡¯s gathering to witness the saber¡¯s destruction revealed the profound foundation of Wudang,astonishing everyone. Chapter 54 Chapter 54During the Dragon-Slaying Conference at Shaolin,although the Seven Heroes of Wudang displayed impressive skills,their brilliance was overshadowed by talismans and divine abilities,especially when Pure Yang True Fire was used at the end. Many people forgot the prowess of the Seven Heroes of Wudang. As word spread in the martial world,everyone¡¯s focus inevitably shifted to the mysterious eighth disciple of Wudang,overshadowing the Seven Heroes. But now,with the heroes of the Ming martial world gathered at Wudang,witnessing firsthand¡­ The Twelve Zodiac Masters and the experts from Evil Valley were notorious figures in the demonic path.Even the Gold Coin Gang was a prominent force in the martial world.One by one,they were defeated by the Seven Heroes of Wudang,showcasing undeniable strength. The Seven Star Swords in the hands of the Seven Heroes began to shine brightly. Everyone was shocked to discover that the Seven Heroes of Wudang were far more powerful than they had imagined,each possessing combat strength beyond their cultivation level. Furthermore,the third-generation disciples were equally fierce,their combined sword formations capable of contending with,and even killing,masters. Seeing the fear on the faces of the lower-ranked members of the Twelve Zodiac Masters was telling. Everyone was shaken. ¡°Wudang has Zhang Zhenren and Ning Xiao Zhenren at the top,the Seven Heroes of Wudang in the middle,and countless talented disciples at the bottom.Such power and foundation are terrifying!¡±(tln:Ning Xiao Zhenren mean Ning Little Immortal) ¡°In time,it will surely become a holy land of martial arts!¡± ¡°No,once Zhang Zhenren reaches the earthly immortal realm,it can already be called a holy land of martial arts!¡± Such praise turned the faces of the Shaolin monks dark as the bottom of a pot. Seeing Wudang in chaos initially made them secretly happy. But they never expected these usually fierce demonic experts to become mere stepping stones for Wudang! In the past,Zhang Sanfeng held Wudang together.Although the Seven Heroes of Wudang weren¡¯t particularly strong,in just a few years,they had transformed so significantly,now completely overshadowing Shaolin.How could they not be both angry and envious? It felt like Wudang was stepping on Shaolin to rise! The crowd had mixed feelings. On the battlefield,the situation heavily favored Wudang.Experts trying to snatch the saber were intercepted and killed. The coordination among the Wudang disciples was impeccable.Whenever a disciple was injured,they would be safely transferred through the sword formation.The efforts of the past month had not been in vain. Ning Changge,his spiritual sense covering the entire scene,felt gratified. He initially thought he might need to step in to save the third-generation disciples,ensuring their safety,but it turned out he didn¡¯t need to. He had an epiphany. Song Yuanqiao¡¯s decision made him realize that not everything requires personal intervention.Sometimes,letting things take their natural course yields better results. [You observed the Wudang disciples in battle.By understanding the wisdom of following the natural course,your comprehension of the essence of karma deepens,and your Minor Karma Technique improves!] A smile appeared on Ning Changge¡¯s lips. Under the Observation of Heaven,the originally faint lines of karma became clearer. He felt more in control of the bonds between himself and others. Following the natural course leads to distant shores. Until transcending,prudence is no bad thing. Suddenly,he raised an eyebrow. A new change occurred on the battlefield. Just as the Twelve Zodiac Masters and the experts from Evil Valley were heavily injured,and everyone thought the commotion was about to end,a strong presence enveloped the Wudang disciples. A Heaven-Man realm expert had made a move! Despite the fierce battle,the main goal was still to seize the Dragon-Slaying Saber! ¡°The foundation of Wudang is indeed impressive,but this Dragon-Slaying Saber interests me greatly.I¡¯ll take it first!¡±A sly,eerie laugh echoed. The figure moved swiftly,like a ghost.It was vaguely visible that the person had an androgynous appearance,covered in rouge and powder,with an eerie aura. Someone recognized him. The leader of the Sun Moon Sect,Dongfang Bubai! Zhu Wushi¡¯s face changed slightly: ¡°The Sun Moon Sect used to be low-key,overshadowed by the Ming Cult.But after Yang Dingtian¡¯s death,Dongfang Bubai reached the Heaven-Man realm!¡± Dongfang Bubai cultivated the Sunflower True Qi.After self-castration,his progress was unbelievably fast,and his martial arts became bizarre and unparalleled,defying logic. S~?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. He was likely even more terrifying than the three monks of Shaolin. He glanced at the seemingly indifferent Ning Changge,ultimately deciding against making a joke.Instead,he bypassed the Wudang disciples and reached for the Dragon-Slaying Saber. Song Yuanqiao and the others were furious: ¡°Dongfang Bubai,how dare you!¡± As Dongfang Bubai made his move,many experts from the Sun Moon Sect also sprang into action,especially Ren Yingying,who harbored deep hatred.Her father,Ren Woxing,died at Wudang,and she sought revenge. However,Huashan Sect¡¯s Yue Buqun and others intervened to stop them. Since they now followed Wudang¡¯s lead,they naturally had to help at critical moments. Moreover,they had great confidence in the little celestial on the altar.They believed this situation was merely a test set by the little celestial. The Seven Heroes of Wudang wielded their Seven Star Swords,seemingly drawing on the power of the stars to delay Dongfang Bubai. Dongfang Bubai snorted coldly. His embroidry needle,paired with his bizarre swordsmanship,flew out,imbued with Sunflower True Qi,carrying terrifying penetration power,as if to pierce through the void. The Seven Heroes of Wudang exchanged solemn glances and formed their sword formation for the first time! The Seven Stars Sword Formation! Chapter 55 Chapter 55This mystical sword formation,created by Ning Changge within the past month,combined with their Seven Star Swords,could draw on the faint power of the stars,granting them a boost close to the natural force,allowing them to contend with Heaven-Man realm experts. Its first appearance left everyone astonished. Dongfang Bubai was taken aback.The Seven Heroes of Wudang¡¯s sword momentum enveloped him,allowing them to face off against a Heaven-Man expert and several grandmasters together without falling behind! Their combat power was terrifyingly formidable. Song Yuanqiao and the others felt exhilarated and couldn¡¯t help but laugh heartily. After today,Wudang¡¯s name would surely resonate throughout Ming.They felt they had lived up to their junior brother¡¯s efforts and their master¡¯s years of guidance! Everyone was full of admiration. To think the Seven Heroes of Wudang could withstand the pressure after a Heaven-Man expert made a move! From now on,whenever the Seven Heroes appeared together,it would be equivalent to facing a Heaven-Man expert,and not a weak one at that! Xie Xiaofeng watched the Seven Stars Sword Formation intently,his eyes filled with eagerness and enthusiasm. As a supreme swordsman,seeing such an unparalleled sword formation related to swords naturally excited him.However,he wouldn¡¯t take advantage now.He would seek advice later,as Wudang was already in enough chaos. Dongfang Bubai¡¯s face darkened.He didn¡¯t expect to become someone else¡¯s stepping stone despite being a Heaven-Man expert. ¡°Damn it!¡± He continuously unleashed Sunflower True Qi,trying to suppress the natural force,but the Seven Stars Sword Formation of the Seven Heroes of Wudang disrupted it. ¡°What kind of sword formation is this?!¡±He was utterly shocked. There was a fundamental difference between Heaven-Man experts and grandmasters.When the natural force was unleashed,ordinary grandmasters were lambs to the slaughter. But now,the Seven Heroes of Wudang defied that understanding. ¡°Who created this sword formation that can draw on the power of the stars to break the natural force!¡± Yao Yue couldn¡¯t help but glance at the figure on the altar,her intuition telling her that this supreme sword formation was likely related to him. The battle had been ongoing for a while,but the figure remained unmoved,as if it was none of his concern. Suddenly,Yao Yue¡¯s spirit shook.She felt two more Heaven-Man forces erupt,indicating two more Heaven-Man experts had joined the fray:Devil Blade Ding Peng,the master of Round Moon Villa,and a masked figure! Devil Blade Ding Peng was even more formidable than Dongfang Bubai.His gaze was indifferent and determined,exuding a sense of dominance: ¡°The Dragon-Slaying Saber is useful to me.I¡¯ll borrow it today and return it later!¡± The masked figure remained silent,his True Qi exuding a fierce and domineering aura,his body extremely sturdy,capable of withstanding sword and palm strikes.His goal was clear:he wanted the Dragon-Slaying Saber,ignoring the Seven Heroes of Wudang. Once again,the situation turned chaotic. With two more Heaven-Man experts joining,Song Yuanqiao and the others¡¯faces finally turned grim.The Seven Stars Sword Formation was powerful,but it couldn¡¯t withstand three Heaven-Man experts.Their own cultivation levels weren¡¯t particularly high. s?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. In the face of this crisis,the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but breathe faster,eager to see who would claim the Dragon-Slaying Saber.Even Zhu Wushi considered joining the fray,but a glance at the still Ning Changge made him hesitate. Having absorbed the inner force of many,his senses were keen.Ning Changge was unfathomable,so he dared not act rashly. Yao Yue¡¯s gaze remained on Ning Changge. Then,for the first time,she heard Ning Changge speak: ¡°Jin Ling,go assist your senior uncle.¡± Following that,she couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes as the small golden monkey,previously overlooked as merely a trained pet,slowly walked forward. With each step,its slender four-foot frame expanded by one foot. After sixteen steps,Jin Ling¡¯s body had grown to over two yards,resembling a small mountain! At this moment,Jin Ling no longer appeared docile as it did under Ning Changge.Its two-yard true form had bulging muscles,golden fur standing on end,and lantern-like eyes,looking extremely ferocious. Oddly,the gray daoist robe it wore remained intact,without any signs of tearing. This robe was specially crafted by Ning Changge,adjustable in size. Yao Yue,Xie Xiaofeng,and others couldn¡¯t help but gasp: ¡°What kind of monster is this?!¡± This was no mere trained monkey;it resembled a demon king from legends. When the two-yard true form manifested,it was terrifying! Sensing the shock of the martial artists,Ning Changge smiled slightly. During this period,Jin Ling had been diligently practicing the Astral Body Refining Technique,absorbing purple qi,swallowing moonlight,and even refining thunder,tempering its true form,stepping onto the path of bloodline power! This two-yard true form carried a hint of divine ability. Ning Changge had been observing Jin Ling¡¯s bloodline,noticing some similarities with the divine abilities of legendary demon kings.He might find inspiration to comprehend mythical physical abilities. Abilities like rebirth from a drop of blood,three heads and six arms,and clairvoyant and clairaudient vision. Boom!Boom!Boom! Jin Ling stopped behind the Wudang disciples,instantly giving them unparalleled security.The Seven Heroes of Wudang were first stunned,then overjoyed,laughing heartily: ¡°Good!Good!Jin Ling,you¡¯re amazing!¡± Only now did everyone learn that the monkey was named Jin Ling. All eyes were on Jin Ling.Its appearance was so striking,like a mythical demon king,that people instinctively felt fear.They unconsciously glanced at the still Ning Changge,unable to look directly at him. If Jin Ling was a mythical demon king,then what was this little celestial? A Dao Ancestor? Everyone shuddered,not daring to think further.Deep down,it felt more appropriate to call Ning Changge a little celestial rather than a little true person. Chapter 56 Chapter 56Devil Blade Ding Peng and the masked Heaven-Man were blocked by Jin Ling. They couldn¡¯t help but pause. The two exchanged glances,seeing the seriousness in each other¡¯s eyes. After Jin Ling¡¯s true form appeared,they felt an overwhelming pressure.But having reached the Heaven-Man realm,their will was strong.They wouldn¡¯t retreat without a fight.They instantly reached a consensus. ¡°Let¡¯s join forces temporarily!¡± Ding Peng¡¯s eyes were filled with a demonic coldness.His curved blade was the top demonic blade in Ming,the Round Moon Curved Blade! Logically,with such a demonic blade,even a divine weapon like the Dragon-Slaying Saber wouldn¡¯t catch his eye.But that day at Shaolin,Xie Xun had used the Blood Refining Technique to activate the demonic nature of the Dragon-Slaying Saber,revealing its true power.Ding Peng saw the demonic potential within it. He wanted to delve deeper,hoping to elevate his demonic blade further! ¡°Demon Blade Slash!¡± Ding Peng swung his blade,the natural force moving with it,pouring his soul into the slash.A demonic blade enslaves its wielder,making them a slave to the blade,with the blade embodying their soul.The demonic nature was unimaginable! Xie Xiaofeng¡¯s expression changed. Ding Peng had always been his rival.They had fought many times with mixed results.But now,he saw that Ding Peng¡¯s blade had become even more terrifying! ¡°I might not be able to block this slash.¡± His eyes were solemn. However,Jin Ling suddenly roared,the sound shaking the mountains and valleys as if it could bring down the sun and moon.Its enormous body leapt,casting a shadow over the sky. Its giant palm,surrounded by spiritual light,manifested lightning and the sun and moon.It slammed down,colliding with the demonic blade. Jin Ling roared again,breaking a thousand techniques with sheer force.No matter how demonic or divine the blade,it shattered under its palm! The terrifying force surged,Ding Peng¡¯s face changed,and he was forcibly slapped out of his supreme demonic blade state by Jin Ling. His eyes were filled with fear,looking at Jin Ling with a complex expression. Fortunately,at this moment,the masked Heaven-Man finally made a move. This time,unleashing his full power,his martial arts revealed some of his origins.With explosive fist and leg force,it sounded like a dragon¡¯s roar,full of fury! This burst of power,combined with Ding Peng,barely managed to withstand Jin Ling¡¯s immense strength! Zhu Wushi¡¯s eyes narrowed,finally recognizing the person¡¯s identity: ¡°Dragon Elephant Prajna Skill!This person is a divine monk of Esoteric Buddhism!¡± His heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat. During the Shaolin Dragon-Slaying Conference last month,before Xie Xun¡¯s death,he had mentioned that Yuan Zhen had connections with the Mongolian Yuan Dynasty.Although it raised suspicions,there was no concrete evidence. Now,with an Esoteric Buddhist divine monk appearing here,it was practically a confession.Everyone knew that Esoteric Buddhism was now under the Mongolian Yuan Dynasty,serving as a powerful martial force! The martial artists speculated. Zhu Wushi considered assisting Wudang.Although he coveted the Ming throne,it had to be an intact throne.Internal strife was one thing,but facing external enemies was another. But at this moment,Jin Ling displayed immense power,fighting two Heaven-Man experts without falling behind. Everyone could clearly see. Jin Ling¡¯s body was like diamond,filled with immense divine power.Every move scattered spiritual light,shocking everyone. The Esoteric Buddhist monk had cultivated the Dragon Elephant Prajna Skill to a profound level,possessing unmatched strength.But before Jin Ling¡¯s two-yard true form,it was insignificant. What was more shocking was that this intelligent golden monkey wasn¡¯t just relying on brute force.Every move had clear martial art traces,specifically the Supreme Fist Technique,the Two-I Ching Combat Fist,created by Ning Changge. The Seven Heroes of Wudang had used it before. But compared to Jin Ling¡¯s display,they were like children playing. Boom!Boom!Boom!! Jin Ling¡¯s giant palm collided with the monk¡¯s body,making dull thuds.The monk felt his bones about to break,his blood boiling,and couldn¡¯t help but spit out blood. Devil Blade Ding Peng fared no better. An intelligent monkey knowing martial arts couldn¡¯t be resisted! S?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. His Demon Blade Slash,which dominated the Ming martial world,relied on a captivating demonic nature.But Jin Ling¡¯s pursuit of the Dao was firm,his mind pure and sincere,unaffected by demonic nature.Waves of divine power made Ding Peng feel like he was in heaven and hell. He couldn¡¯t fight back;it was impossible! Facing such a peerless physical body,skilled in fist techniques and even lightness skills,anyone would be at a loss! Their full power only barely matched Jin Ling. Watching this shocking scene,everyone fell silent,their hearts filled with turbulent waves! Everything before them felt like a dream. Chapter 57 Chapter 57Everyone watched in stunned silence at the unbelievable scene unfolding before them. The clash of True Qi and raw physical power was unending, with Jin Ling displaying a ferocity akin to a mythical beast or demon king. Such power was enough to establish him as a supreme force in the martial world! The Seven Heroes of Wudang had already dealt with the remaining masters and were now focusing all their efforts on Dongfang Bubai. Seeing Jin Ling¡¯s sheer ferocity, their eyes widened in shock. The third-generation Wudang disciples were equally astonished, unable to believe their eyes. They knew Jin Ling was strong, but they never imagined he could be this powerful. It was almost absurd! Was this really the same gentle little monkey who played around with the senior brothers, unfazed by their teasing? In that moment, the Wudang disciples felt a surge of emotion. Jin Ling considered Wudang his home and loved the senior brothers and uncles, which was why he had restrained himself. His affection for Wudang was evident. Dongfang Bubai, on the other hand, broke into a cold sweat. Neither Devil Blade Ding Peng nor the Esoteric Buddhist monk was weak, but they could barely hold their own against Jin Ling when working together. He felt a tinge of relief; if he had faced Jin Ling alone, he would have been crushed in no time. The spiritual light enveloping Jin Ling indicated that his own bizarre techniques might be useless against him. Jin Ling¡¯s movements seemed slow, but his eyes occasionally flashed with light, almost as if he was developing spiritual vision. This made Ding Peng and the Esoteric Buddhist monk¡¯s actions appear slower in his eyes, one of the key reasons he could fight two opponents at once. The scene grew eerily quiet as the three supreme experts clashed, with everyone¡¯s gaze fixed on their figures. Xie Xiaofeng stood silently, his hand gripping his sword hilt, his expression complex. Ding Peng, his long-time rival, had improved since their last duel, yet he couldn¡¯t gain any advantage against Jin Ling. This realization meant that he himself wasn¡¯t a match for Jin Ling either. As someone who prided himself on his swordsmanship, this revelation was a blow to his confidence. He had hoped to witness Ning Changge¡¯s sword techniques, but now he wondered if he was even worthy. Yao Yue felt similarly. Usually calm and composed, her expression had changed more in one day than in an entire year, matching her internal shock. Jin Ling¡¯s ferocity surpassed that of the Heaven-Man realm experts present, leaving them uncertain of their chances against him. Even Zhu Wushi, usually unfathomable, looked serious. Although he hadn¡¯t made a move, he sensed that even using his absorption technique, his chances of victory were only fifty-fifty, if that. The three experts, standing at the pinnacle of the Ming martial world, now found themselves feeling inferior to a mere monkey. Their internal turmoil was evident. But that wasn¡¯t the most crucial point. The most crucial point was that everyone knew this intelligent monkey was merely a servant to that figure seated on the altar. Thinking about this made it difficult for them to breathe. Their eyes involuntarily drifted to the figure of the celestial-like daoist priest, Ning Changge, who appeared to be in a transcendent state, unaffected by the terrifying clash below. With such a powerful servant, what kind of unimaginable strength did Ning Changge possess? ¡°Could it be¡­ has he already reached the Earthly Immortal realm?¡± This thought crossed everyone¡¯s minds, making their pupils contract. An Earthly Immortal was an exalted figure, standing at the peak of martial arts, making even Heaven-Man experts seem insignificant in comparison. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible! If an Earthly Immortal had appeared, there would be signs in the heavens and earth. All Heaven-Man experts would have sensed it!¡± They shook their heads immediately. S?a?ch* Th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°So what realm is this person in?¡± The curiosity in the hearts of the experts grew. Jin Ling¡¯s presence made Ning Changge seem even more mysterious. Even the previous rumors about him refining golden bodies with Pure Yang True Fire hadn¡¯t made them anticipate his actions as much as they did now. Yet, Ning Changge sat with his eyes closed, showing no intention of intervening. This left them feeling as if their hearts were being scratched by a cat. The battle on the field grew more intense. The Wudang disciples had captured or killed those trying to seize the saber and were now retreating to leave the arena to the top-tier experts, avoiding the fallout of their clash. The battlefield divided into two groups. One group consisted of the Seven Heroes of Wudang fighting Dongfang Bubai. Though their strength had waned, they could still hold their own against him. The air was filled with the clashing sounds of swords and needles. The other group saw Jin Ling battling Ding Peng and the Esoteric Buddhist monk. Though fewer in number, their battle was far more intense. The monk, having activated his Dragon-Elephant Golden Body, seemed as if cast in gold, even more formidable than the three monks from before. Their fists and strikes resounded like thunder, causing weaker spectators to turn pale. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the three Heaven-Man experts seemed to be in a tight spot, unable to withdraw, as the mysterious Wudang celestial had yet to make a move. It was hard to imagine what would happen if he did. Realizing the situation was hopeless and that seizing the Dragon-Slaying Saber was no longer possible, the Esoteric Buddhist monk made a swift decision, his voice hoarse as he shouted, ¡°We must join forces, or we won¡¯t escape today!¡± Delaying any longer could lead to unforeseen complications, especially if any other Heaven-Man experts decided to support Wudang. Ding Peng and Dongfang Bubai silently nodded in agreement. At this point, dignity was the least of their concerns. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 In the next moment, the three unleashed their full power¡ªDongfang Bubai¡¯s Sunflower Needle Rain, Ding Peng¡¯s Demon Blade Slash, and the monk¡¯s Dragon-Elephant Golden Body¡ªall aimed at the third-generation Wudang disciples. The Seven Heroes of Wudang and Jin Ling might be able to hold them off, but they couldn¡¯t protect everyone from such a wide-ranging attack. Prioritizing their lives over their pride, the three Heaven-Man experts decided to target the weaker disciples. The Seven Heroes of Wudang were furious, ¡°Despicable!!¡± They desperately tried to intercept the incoming attacks with their Seven Star Sword Qi. Jin Ling roared to the heavens, his eyes frantic as he used his body to block some of the attacks. Zhu Wushi chose to stay out of it, while Xie Xiaofeng hesitated but ultimately decided not to intervene, torn between his conflicting loyalties. Only Yao Yue stepped forward, her voice cold, ¡°You disgrace the Heaven-Man realm!¡± Though usually indifferent, she couldn¡¯t stand by and watch the strong bully the weak. Her graceful palm sent out a powerful wave, intercepting part of the attack. But the combined assault of Dongfang Bubai, Ding Peng, and the monk was too widespread. Even after being partially blocked, a significant portion still threatened the remaining Wudang disciples, posing a lethal danger. The Seven Heroes of Wudang and Jin Ling were desperate. Seizing the opportunity, the three Heaven-Man experts tried to escape. The crowd sighed, finding it hard to believe that such esteemed experts could be so dishonorable. All eyes turned to the celestial-like figure seated on the altar. Ning Changge had opened his eyes at some point and was now quietly watching the fleeing trio. What kind of eyes were those? Calm, with no ripples, as if containing the five elements and the cycle of yin and yang. One look was enough to make anyone avert their gaze, afraid to even glance sideways. ¡°How dare you.¡± With those two casual words, the world seemed to change in an instant! Everyone felt as if the heavens themselves were shaking in anger. Zhu Wushi and the others were terrified, ¡°Why is the natural force so overwhelming?!!¡± To the three Heaven-Man experts, this force felt ten times stronger than theirs. It was impossible. Even the most powerful Heaven-Man experts they had encountered were only two to three times stronger, not like this. They watched in stunned silence as green spiritual light, accompanied by the natural force, swept across the battlefield. The rain of True Qi left by the three experts froze in place, as if time itself had stopped. Then came a crisp cracking sound, as the frozen True Qi shattered into countless points of light, which gently fell over the Wudang disciples, filling them with joy and gratitude. The disciples turned to Ning Changge, bowing deeply, ¡°Little Martial Uncle¡¯s power is invincible!!¡± Jin Ling, previously raging, became docile in an instant. He shrank back to his original four-foot size and stood respectfully by Ning Changge, but no one dared to underestimate him now. The memory of him thrashing two Heaven-Man experts was still fresh. Song Yuanqiao and the others breathed a sigh of relief, exchanging embarrassed glances. They had been so engrossed in the fight that they had almost forgotten about their junior brother¡¯s presence. With him around, there was nothing to fear! The shift in the disciples¡¯ demeanor was astonishing. Yue Buqun and the others were thrilled to finally witness Ning Changge in action, their eyes wide with excitement, not wanting to miss a single detail. All eyes followed the green spiritual light as it descended like a mountain on the three fleeing experts. Their speed plummeted. Dongfang Bubai was terrified, desperately trying to summon his own force, but it was like a child compared to the overwhelming power that had just descended. Immortal techniques refined spiritual energy; when spiritual energy moved, the natural force followed. Martial arts couldn¡¯t compare. Dongfang Bubai gave in, his voice trembling, ¡°Wudang is the holy land of martial arts. I, Dongfang Bubai, admit defeat. I will go back to Black Wood Cliff and not descend for ten years. I will avoid Wudang disciples at all costs!¡± Ding Peng¡¯s lips quivered, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to beg like Dongfang Bubai. His eyes grew more demonic as he looked at Ning Changge, his battle intent rising. The Esoteric Buddhist monk remained silent, knowing the situation was hopeless. He was ready to face death, hoping to force Ning Changge to reveal his strength. Ning Changge finally spoke again, his voice calm and indifferent. ¡°You must be punished.¡± By attacking the third-generation Wudang disciples, the three experts had signed their death warrants. Their expressions changed drastically. S?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Fine! If you think you can bully me, then I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m made of!¡± Dongfang Bubai¡¯s face was dark, True Qi surging. Ding Peng¡¯s curved blade exuded even more intense demonic energy. In the face of life and death, he sought to rise from the ashes, using the immense pressure to elevate himself. It was a risky move, but he had no other choice. The Esoteric Buddhist monk inhaled deeply, his emaciated body swelling once more, and his Dragon-Elephant Golden Body shone brightly, reaching its peak. Ning Changge hadn¡¯t even made a move, yet the three experts were already on high alert. Everyone watched in anticipation. Finally, Ning Changge acted. He opened his mouth, and to everyone¡¯s shock, a crimson light appeared, quickly transforming into a crimson spiritual sword! The sight of him spitting out a spiritual sword left everyone in awe. Such a technique was beyond mortal means! With a gentle flick of his hand, he spoke calmly, as if stating a simple fact. ¡°This is the Carefree Sword Technique.¡± In an instant, the crimson spiritual sword turned into a streak of light, slashing toward Dongfang Bubai. The speed was unmatched, leaving Dongfang Bubai feeling like a turtle in comparison. He felt a deep sense of powerlessness. Ning Changge then turned to Ding Peng, forming two more sword seals. ¡°These two sword techniques, one is the Azure Dragon of Wood, the other is the Vermilion Bird of Fire. You shall die with no regrets.¡± In a flash, two immense sword energies crossed the sky¡ªone green, forming an azure dragon, and the other red, forming a vermilion bird. The dragon and the bird soared together, attacking Ding Peng. Ding Peng¡¯s face grew solemn, fear and panic filling his heart. But he had already become a slave to his blade, letting the demonic blade take over, hoping to unleash his strongest attack. Xie Xiaofeng watched in stunned silence, the techniques of controlling a sword and transforming sword energy into spirits leaving him in awe. He had come hoping to challenge Ning Changge, but now he realized how foolish he had been. These techniques were the work of a sword immortal! His eyes were filled with the brilliance of the sword energy, even as his own sword trembled in response. Ning Changge continued. He turned to the Esoteric Buddhist monk, his gaze briefly drifting toward Shaolin before he formed another seal. ¡°This is Pure Yang True Fire. It will refine your Dragon-Elephant Golden Body and help you ascend to the Western Paradise.¡± With those words, a deep blue flame appeared out of nowhere, its terrifying heat seemingly capable of burning the void itself, creating twisted waves. Everyone was shocked. As the Pure Yang True Fire appeared, they felt their True Qi and inner strength evaporating. Those who had witnessed the Shaolin Dragon-Slaying Conference shivered in terror. Compared to the Pure Yang True Fire Ning Changge had displayed through talismans back then, the current fire was several times more terrifying! The deep blue fire flashed and landed on the Esoteric Buddhist monk. The roaring flames burned brightly, reflecting the shock in everyone¡¯s eyes. When Ning Changge finally acted, it was earth-shattering! ¡°Such techniques are like those of a true immortal! Today, we are fortunate to witness this!¡± Chapter 59 Chapter 59People couldn¡¯t help but mutter to themselves as they witnessed the astonishing scenes unfolding before their eyes¡­ Everyone was stunned. The scene before them felt like a dream. Ning Changge sat high on his altar, not even bothering to stand. With just three flicks of his fingers, he unleashed three supreme martial arts techniques that shook the heavens and earth, leaving everyone in awe. The three top-tier Heaven-Man experts were now in a desperate struggle for their lives. Such techniques¡­ Like a god, like a demon! Ning Changge didn¡¯t plan to continue attacking; he just watched calmly, his composed and confident demeanor swaying everyone¡¯s hearts. People couldn¡¯t help but turn their gaze toward Dongfang Bubai and the other two. What they saw made their pupils contract in shock. In just a few moments, Dongfang Bubai was already on the brink of death! Over by Dongfang Bubai¡¯s side, the rapid sword light was dancing all around. The fiery red strands were beautiful yet terrifying, filled with lethal intent. The Red Sky Sword, imbued with a spirit of its own, moved according to Ning Changge¡¯s Carefree Sword Technique, slashing at high speed. It occasionally split into multiple sword lights, forming a sword array, and at other times accelerated suddenly, leaving only red shadows in its wake. Dongfang Bubai was filled with fear and helplessness. Once, this was his domain. After castrating himself, his progress with the Sunflower Manual was astonishing, allowing him to develop bizarre True Qi that made him incredibly fast. He used to toy with his opponents, easily defeating them with unmatched speed. Even when tangled with the Seven Heroes of Wudang, he hadn¡¯t fallen behind; it was just the power of the stars that limited his speed. But now¡­ The speed of the Red Sky Sword was entirely beyond his own! He had become the toy. Clang! Clang! Clang! The dense sound of collisions filled the sky as sword light clashed with Sunflower Needles. Amidst the chaos were the sounds of flesh being cut, with blood spraying everywhere. Obviously, the Sunflower Needles couldn¡¯t withstand the rapid sword light. Dongfang Bubai was terrified, the overwhelming sword aura making it hard for him to breathe. With each cut of the sword light, he felt his Sunflower True Qi nearing collapse. He glanced at Ning Changge, wanting to beg for mercy. He couldn¡¯t even withstand a casual strike; he had no right to fight back. But he couldn¡¯t say a word. At that moment, he deeply regretted his actions. Why had he tried to show off? The Dragon-Slaying Saber meant nothing to him. The root cause was his desire to avenge Ren Woxing¡¯s death at the hands of Wudang. He couldn¡¯t help but glance in the direction of Ren Yingying, filled with hatred. But that hatred had nowhere to go; Ren Yingying was already dead, killed by the Seven Heroes of Wudang. Slash! Slash! Slash! The dense sound of flesh and blood exploding resounded. Dongfang Bubai¡¯s True Qi was completely exhausted, and the sword light turned him into a blood-soaked figure, life quickly fading. The Red Sky Sword flew back to Ning Changge¡¯s hand, transforming into a palm-sized spiritual sword that spun around. Everyone gasped. Though it seemed long, it was only a matter of a few breaths. The first Heaven-Man expert had fallen! Yao Yue shivered with cold. Dongfang Bubai wasn¡¯t weak, and she herself was only slightly stronger. She had no confidence in facing that sword light! She looked at the Red Sky Sword, her eyes filled with dread. Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted. They turned to look at Ding Peng. Ding Peng¡¯s situation was even more spectacular than Dongfang Bubai¡¯s. Two towering sword energies transformed into a green dragon and a vermillion bird, lifelike and majestic, tearing toward Ding Peng. The power was even more domineering than the giant golden monkey, Jin Ling. Ding Peng¡¯s eyes had turned completely black, with no whites visible. Under the pressure of life and death, he had sacrificed his essence, spirit, and energy to the demonic blade, becoming its slave for greater power! Dongfang Bubai¡¯s death made his heart tremble. How long had it been? A Heaven-Man expert, equal to him, had just been obliterated! It was terrifying. Even if an Earthly Immortal had attacked, it wouldn¡¯t have been as horrifying. The intense killing intent made his skin tingle, as the green dragon and vermillion bird sword energies clashed with his black blade energy, causing powerful shockwaves and scattering True Qi and spiritual energy everywhere. Bloody cuts appeared on his body, deep enough to reveal bone. Initially, he thought, as terrifying as these sword energies were, they had no root. If he endured, he might have a chance at survival. But now¡­ These rootless sword energies were more enduring than he was. If this continued, he¡¯d be the one to die! He roared at the sky, demonic energy surging. Unlike Dongfang Bubai, he never regretted his actions. His life had been dedicated to the path of the blade. He wanted the Dragon-Slaying Saber to elevate his demonic blade and glimpse a higher realm. Now¡­ Seeing these towering sword energies, under the pressure of life and death, he felt enlightened. ¡°To hear the Dao in the morning, one could die in the evening!¡± ¡°Today, I, Ding Peng, offer my blade to a true immortal!¡± He roared, expressing his blade¡¯s will with his last ounce of humanity! Then¡­ His entire being turned pitch black, as if completely consumed by the demonic energy. Hum! Hum! Hum! Swords in the hands of nearby swordsmen trembled, as if paying homage to the blade immortal. Xie Xiaofeng¡¯s expression was complex. He realized that Ding Peng was sacrificing his life to deliver the ultimate strike! S?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Madman! He¡¯s a madman!¡± He whispered, shocked to the core, but also filled with anticipation. Could this extraordinary, life-sacrificing strike pose a threat to Ning Changge? Ning Changge was too terrifying, like a mountain weighing on everyone¡¯s hearts, with no end in sight. They hoped someone could touch that limit, so they wouldn¡¯t feel so hopeless. A visible mountain and one with no peak were two entirely different concepts. Boom! What kind of terrifying strike was this? Combining Ding Peng¡¯s lifetime of blade mastery and his essence, spirit, and life force, it was unstoppable, supremely powerful, earth-shattering! The pitch-black blade energy aimed to decapitate the green dragon and vermillion bird, then kill Ning Changge. This was Ding Peng¡¯s defiance: ¡°Why should your two sword energies decide my fate? I refuse!!¡± Ning Changge raised his eyes slightly, seemingly intrigued. But that was all. The dragon and bird made of sword energy roared toward the sky. To everyone¡¯s shock, the green dragon suddenly dove into the vermillion bird¡¯s mouth. The bird held the dragon! Red fire engulfed the green wood! Boom! Chapter 60 Chapter 60A sound like heaven collapsing rang out. The dragon and bird merged, then both disappeared, returning to pure sword energy. In the eyes of the astonished spectators, a green-and-red sword energy appeared in the sky. Its power was unmatched, even more terrifying than the separate dragon and bird sword energies. Ning Changge smiled slightly. He hadn¡¯t been idle recently. Though he hadn¡¯t perfected the Five Elements Sword Energy, he could still merge two sword energies. Boom! The pitch-black demonic blade clashed with the green-and-red sword energy, causing a massive explosion on Heavenly Pillar Peak. Everyone stood frozen in fear. But soon, they calmed down, feeling a gentle force dissipate the shockwaves, isolating them from harm, deepening their awe. They eagerly looked on. Where Ding Peng had stood, only his clothes remained. He had burned his life and essence to deliver his strongest strike, but he still hadn¡¯t moved Ning Changge an inch. Xie Xiaofeng fell silent, a deep sense of helplessness rising within him. The second Heaven-Man expert had fallen! In such a short time, two Heaven-Man experts had perished, leaving everyone in shock. In front of Ning Changge, Heaven-Man experts were like children, powerless to resist. Ding Peng¡¯s final strike had been breathtaking. But it still couldn¡¯t shake Ning Changge. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but turn their gaze to the last man standing. The Esoteric Buddhist monk! For some reason, Zhu Wushi found himself hoping this monk could withstand Ning Changge¡¯s True Fire, if only to show that Ning Changge wasn¡¯t invincible, that there was still hope for improvement. All eyes were on the monk. Covered in deep-blue Pure Yang True Fire, the monk activated his Dragon-Elephant Golden Body, surrounded by golden Buddhist light and the sound of chanting, with visions of dragons and elephants appearing. His true form was revealed¡ªa thin figure with a high nose bridge and deep-set eyes, clearly not a native. He closed his eyes, fully focused, enveloped in the True Fire, not daring to be distracted, using all his strength to resist the fire, his senses burning and warping. He hadn¡¯t noticed the other two Heaven-Man experts had fallen. At that moment¡­ The monk¡¯s heart was filled with endless fear. He had heard the rumors of True Fire refining golden bodies at the Shaolin Dragon-Slaying Conference but hadn¡¯t taken them seriously. Though Esoteric Buddhism and Shaolin shared the same roots, they didn¡¯t get along. He thought the Shaolin monks were just famous in name, wasting the reputation of the Buddhist golden bodies. He believed his Dragon-Elephant Golden Body would shatter the so-called Pure Yang True Fire! But now¡­ He was dumbfounded! The overwhelming Pure Yang True Fire covered the sky, manifesting various visions, from a white tiger devouring the sun to mountains sinking and floating, from myriad swords singing to divine thunder descending. The flames were incredibly terrifying. Only by facing it directly could he understand the fire¡¯s true horror. Pure Yang True Fire was the True Fire of Vital Essence, burning vital energy! It could burn even the spiritual energy of cultivators, let alone the True Qi of martial artists. The burning felt like dimensional reduction, and the pain was real, like being cut into pieces. The monk¡¯s face contorted in agony, but he gritted his teeth, not making a sound, his will strong. The Shaolin monks couldn¡¯t help but look at Abbot Kongwen, who had fallen silent. His silence was for Ning Changge as well as the Esoteric Buddhist monk. They could see¡­ The monk¡¯s Dragon-Elephant Golden Body was a level higher than the golden bodies of the three Shaolin monks, combining the power of the dragon and elephant, entering the second stage of the Buddhist golden body. This showed that Shaolin had become stagnant, even lagging behind Esoteric Buddhism. But most of all, they were silent in the face of Ning Changge¡¯s terror. s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. To them, the monk¡¯s golden body was awe-inspiring, but it was melting under the Pure Yang True Fire, with drops of dragon-elephant True Qi turning to ashes. Kongwen touched his chest, his eyes growing resolute, as if he had found clarity. ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡± The monk finally couldn¡¯t hold back a roar, the pain unbearable. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed. The sight of the golden body burning was horrifying enough to shake them to their core. Golden light surrounded the monk, with visions of dragons roaring and elephants stomping, and the chanting of Buddhist prayers. But it was all in vain. In the face of Ning Changge¡¯s Pure Yang True Fire, it was all useless. The golden light shrank, the visions collapsed, and the Dragon-Elephant Golden Body began to peel away, revealing flesh and bone. Ning Changge¡¯s expression shifted slightly. The monk shouldn¡¯t have lasted this long, nearly ten breaths, longer than Dongfang Bubai and Ding Peng. He observed carefully, his eyes reflecting the cycle of yin and yang. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Pure Yang True Fire is the True Fire of Vital Essence, burning True Qi with ease. But this monk¡¯s Dragon-Elephant Golden Body is a step higher, cultivating the power of the dragon and elephant in his flesh. His vital essence is strong, so his body is tough.¡± Ning Changge felt enlightened. He wanted to create a true divine ability, the Samadhi True Fire, with Pure Yang True Fire as one component. Observing the fire refining the golden body gave him more insight into the True Fire of Vital Essence. However, the monk was nearing his limit, unable to sustain this learning experience. If the True Fire of Vital Essence were complete, such a body would burn in an instant! Ning Changge smiled inwardly. ¡°I need to burn more Buddhist golden bodies. That way, I can complete the True Fire of Vital Essence. Then, I can comprehend the True Fire of the Soul, and Samadhi True Fire will be within reach!¡± With that thought¡­ He regretted not personally going to Shaolin and refining the three monks¡¯ golden bodies. It might have helped him achieve his goal. But it was just a fleeting thought. He wasn¡¯t eager to leave the mountain; divine abilities could be comprehended slowly. There was no rush. As he pondered¡­ The Esoteric Buddhist monk finally couldn¡¯t hold on. ¡°Wudang Little Immortal! Your ruthless actions will bring disaster in the future!!¡± With a hoarse roar, the monk passed away. Only a faint golden skeleton remained, shining in the sunlight. Ning Changge smiled faintly, ignoring the monk¡¯s final words of warning. If anyone dared to come, they would face him! He pointed, and the Pure Yang True Fire slowly dissipated. All that remained were the shocked and complex gazes of the onlookers, fixated on three items left behind. A bunch of Sunflower Needles, a curved moon demonic blade, and a faint golden skeleton. Just a moment ago, these three Heaven-Man experts had been invincible. Now, they were ashes, leaving behind only traces of their existence as proof of their power. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the young celestial figure on the altar. Reverence and fear filled their hearts, even Zhu Wushi and Xie Xiaofeng were no exceptions. Such techniques were simply too terrifying. Calling it a flip of the hand to create clouds and a wave to summon rain wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. Heaven-Man experts were like children before Ning Changge, easily subdued with a flick of his fingers. ¡°What realm is this Little Immortal in?¡± ¡°Not an Earthly Immortal, yet killing Heaven-Men like chickens and dogs. Unfathomable! At least Heaven-Man Perfection, maybe even glimpsing the supreme realm of Earthly Immortals!¡± ¡°Such techniques, beyond human comprehension, each one a completely different path!¡± ¡°The sword techniques, the spiritual sword energy, and the Pure Yang True Fire, all unheard of and terrifying. What martial arts could possess such power?¡± ¡°If this unparalleled genius becomes an Earthly Immortal one day, wouldn¡¯t all other Earthly Immortals bow before him?!¡± *** People couldn¡¯t help but gasp, shocked by their own thoughts. Ning Changge¡¯s casual display of power was overwhelming. What had been a fierce battle for the Seven Heroes of Wudang and Jin Ling was effortlessly resolved by him. It felt like a child¡¯s brawl, quickly ended by an adult. Yes, a farce! The stronger they were, the more they felt this way. The Wudang disciples looked at Ning Changge with worship in their eyes, shouting in unison: ¡°Little Martial Uncle¡¯s power is invincible!!¡± To every Wudang disciple, Ning Changge was like a god, even surpassing their founder, Zhang Sanfeng, in their hearts. The Seven Heroes of Wudang smiled and bowed: ¡°Thank you, Little Brother, for your help!¡± Their admiration was almost tangible. Jin Ling bowed his head, quietly picking up the Dragon-Slaying Saber and stepping back. The martial artists could only watch in awe. Then they heard Ning Changge speak calmly: ¡°I wish to establish a Tomb of Supreme Heaven-Men. From now on, any supreme Heaven-Man who falls at Wudang shall be buried there.¡± Everyone was stunned, their hearts filled with turbulent waves!! Chapter 61 Chapter 61A Tomb for Heaven-Men, to bury Heaven-Men!¡­ Just hearing the name, numerous experts felt an overwhelming sense of dread and lethal menace surge towards them. Heaven-Men? What kind of people are they? In the martial world, they are enough to become the lord of a supreme force, the absolute foundation of a top-tier power. Under normal circumstances, they would not easily appear in the martial world, hence the top combatants walking the martial world are usually just grandmasters. Even the profound Shaolin of the Ming dynasty had only the three Heaven-Men monks, Du E, Du Nan, and Du Jie. And now¡­ Ning Changge was talking about establishing a Tomb for Heaven-Men?! What an incredibly terrifying concept. In an instant, Yao Yue, Xie Xiaofeng, Zhu Wushi, and even some hidden Heaven-Men experts couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Xie Xiaofeng felt an impulse to dash down the mountain, as if staying another second would get him buried in that tomb! The disciples of Wudang gazed at Ning Changge with admiration. A Tomb for Heaven-Men, what magnanimity. Such magnitude is rare in the world! And this is their Little Martial Uncle! The Seven Heroes of Wudang were initially shocked, but soon understood Ning Changge¡¯s intentions. Ning Changge has always enjoyed tranquility. However, the events that transpired at Wudang would inevitably spread throughout the martial world, making Ning Changge¡¯s prowess renowned and Wudang¡¯s foundation well-known. This has its advantages but also its disadvantages. The downside is the disturbance it would bring. People in the martial world chase fame and fortune, and there are bound to be martial maniacs who, upon learning of Ning Changge¡¯s extraordinary talent, would come to challenge him. Wouldn¡¯t that be bothersome, hindering Ning Changge¡¯s ability to study scriptures and comprehend the Dao? Establishing a Tomb for Heaven-Men would act as a deterrent! Those who want to challenge Wudang should first consider if they are tough enough. If they dare to cause trouble, they should be ready to be buried in the Tomb for Heaven-Men! Moreover¡­ The establishment of a Tomb for Heaven-Men would elevate Wudang¡¯s prestige to an unprecedented level. It could even become a wondrous sight in the Nine Provinces! For a moment¡­ Song Yuanqiao and the others looked at Ning Changge with immense admiration for his vision and courage. Ning Changge¡¯s thinking was indeed different from the rest. His vision extended to realms beyond what ordinary people could see. His thoughts aligned with the Great Dao, exuding an ethereal demeanor akin to a true immortal. S?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. However, Song Yuanqiao and the others did not fully understand one thing. Ning Changge wasn¡¯t entirely averse to being bothered by Heaven-Men. In fact, he had gained much from subduing the three Heaven-Men experts just now. Dongfang Bubai¡¯s speed had refined his Sword Control Technique, adding more variations to his Free and Unfettered Sword Technique. Ding Peng¡¯s life-sacrificing slash had made the integration of his Azure Dragon Sword Energy and Vermilion Bird Sword Energy even more perfect. The Esoteric Buddhist monk had given him insights into creating the True Fire of Vital Essence. Reading countless books and traveling thousands of miles. For someone with Ning Changge¡¯s extraordinary comprehension, studying scriptures and understanding the heavens and earth was one way to grow; fighting strong opponents was another. Martial Celestial Heaven-Men could inspire him as well. He had realized this during his duel with Zhang Sanfeng. In martial realms, anyone below Heaven-Man was of no use to him. Heaven-Men and Earthly Immortals could serve as his nourishment for growth. This was one fundamental reason for establishing the Tomb for Heaven-Men. However¡­ Not all Heaven-Men could provide insights to Ning Changge. Only those who had forged their own unique path were qualified. Thus¡­ The Tomb for Heaven-Men must have a threshold! Ordinary Heaven-Men like the three monks Du E, Du Nan, and Du Jie wouldn¡¯t qualify. The Tomb for Heaven-Men would only bury the top Heaven-Men experts! Song Yuanqiao and the others looked at Ning Changge and smiled: ¡°Since Junior Brother has such ambition, how can we, senior brothers, fall behind? After today, everyone in Wudang will put all their efforts into building the Tomb for Heaven-Men, creating a marvel in the Nine Provinces!¡± With determination in his heart, he resolved to fully support Ning Changge in accomplishing this great task. Just the thought of it made him tremble with excitement. The disciples of Wudang were equally excited, shouting in unison: ¡°We will fully support Little Martial Uncle in building the Tomb for Heaven-Men!!¡± The momentum was overwhelming, and Wudang seemed to exhibit an extraordinary phenomenon, making the martial experts around them pale. This was the power of unity, with all the disciples of Wudang connected in spirit, showing aspects of a sacred land! Ning Changge couldn¡¯t help but laugh heartily, showing such apparent emotion for the first time in front of everyone. He said: ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so troublesome!¡± Since he intended to establish the Tomb for Heaven-Men, he naturally had a plan in mind. Everyone was puzzled, turning their gazes to Ning Changge. Suddenly, a green spiritual light from his body shone brightly, radiant like never before! Ning Changge remained seated on his altar, his eyes fixed on Wudang¡¯s back mountain, his fingers forming a series of incantations. He chanted in a long voice, resembling the sound of the Dao. ¡°Evergreen Awakens Wisdom, Ancient Trees Bury Heaven-Men!¡± Rumble!! Streams of ancient evergreen spiritual energy descended on the back mountain, entwining around pines and cypresses. Next, under everyone¡¯s petrified gaze¡­ That area, bathed in spiritual light, began to transform mysteriously; the rich vitality could be felt by everyone. The originally common pines started growing at a visible rate. The ancient evergreen spiritual energy, dense with vitality, catalyzed the trees easily. Rumble!! It felt as if the heavens and earth were shaking, making it hard for people to stand steadily. Chapter 62 Chapter 62The originally ordinary pines began to twist, rooting deeply into the earth, their trunks expanding tenfold, their heights growing rapidly, surpassing ten zhang in the blink of an eye, and still growing. Twenty zhang! Thirty zhang! Forty zhang! Finally stopping at a mystical number, forty-nine zhang! The Dao gives birth to fifty, but takes away one making forty-nine, leaving one hidden. This number aligns with the celestial truth. In an instant, ancient trees formed a canopy, shielding the sun, forming a marvelous sight at the back mountain, with an inexplicable aura that isolated it from the outside world. Everyone looked at it in disbelief. With the wave of his hand, ancient trees formed a forest; his words carried divine power. This was almost like the work of an immortal! They vaguely understood Ning Changge¡¯s intent. Using ancient trees as graves was far more profound than any human construction. One by one, they felt today¡¯s experiences were more wondrous than their entire lives combined! The Wudang disciples were awestruck, Song Yuanqiao bitterly smiled, realizing this divine power was a hundred times more effective than his previous thoughts. Ning Changge looked satisfied at the ancient forest, or rather, the Tomb for Heaven-Men. He slowly said: ¡°The Tomb for Heaven-Men will only bury the top Heaven-Men; others have no qualification to be buried here.¡± With a wave of his hand¡­ The relics left by the three Heaven-Men experts on the sparring ground ascended with spiritual light, entering the Tomb for Heaven-Men. The bunch of Sunflower Needles merged with the first ancient tree, disappearing. Words began to appear on the ancient tree: Tomb of Dongfang Bubai, Leader of the Sun Moon Holy Cult! Below the name, smaller characters detailed his expertise and life events. As the last word appeared, the tomb was complete, emanating a strange aura. Yao Yue couldn¡¯t help but step forward, feeling Dongfang Bubai¡¯s ruthless Sunflower Needles flickering between the branches. Her beautiful eyes widened in shock, sensing the lingering will of a Heaven-Man! Before she could think further¡­ The curved moon blade flew into the second ancient tree, merging. Tomb of Ding Peng, Owner of the Demonic Blade at Curved Moon Manor! Similar to Dongfang Bubai¡¯s. Xie Xiaofeng¡¯s eyes widened, seeing traces of the demonic blade intent within the green leaves of the ancient tree! The last one¡­ The faint golden skeleton merged with the third ancient tree. Unknown Monk of Esoteric Buddhism. Words appeared: Tomb of the Anonymous Heaven-Man Monk of Esoteric Buddhism, with a blank space below. Everyone was silent, only faintly hearing Buddhist chants as the ancient tree swayed, the leaves seemingly glowing with gold! Finally, those who understood couldn¡¯t help but see the deeper meaning! Complex emotions filled their gazes, realizing the Tomb for Heaven-Men wasn¡¯t just for honor but to encapsulate the path of these Heaven-Men! ¡°This Tomb for Heaven-Men is meant to preserve the path of Heaven-Men within Wudang. What grand gesture! What vision! What magnitude!¡± Zhu Wushi¡¯s voice was raspy with shock. A tomb typically symbolizes death, but Ning Changge used the vitality of the evergreen spiritual energy to create ancient trees as gravestones, combining life and death, yin and yang. This complex transformation would capture the paths of the buried Heaven-Men! This revealed another reason for Ning Changge¡¯s establishment of the Tomb for Heaven-Men. It was to lay down Wudang¡¯s foundation! The Wudang foundation! Ning Changge laughed freely, the green spiritual light swirling around his fingertips, slowly dissipating. The newly established Tomb for Heaven-Men seemed isolated, silently swaying, with ancient trees stretching endlessly. Could Ning Changge intend to bury thousands of Heaven-Men?! The Tomb for Heaven-Men had already begun transforming, making it inaccessible to outsiders. Anyone daring to trespass would meet their end! Ning Changge¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation. S?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Perhaps the Tomb for Heaven-Men would produce miracles beyond his imagination, becoming a true place for enlightenment! He turned to Wudang¡¯s disciples, smiling: ¡°In the future, any Wudang disciple reaching the level of Grandmaster can enter the tomb to seek enlightenment and comprehend the Dao!¡± The Wudang disciples were thrilled beyond measure. Such prowess resembled the tales of immortals. By now, how could they not understand Ning Changge¡¯s good intentions? The paths of Heaven-Men were precious, but they had the opportunity to approach them closely. The jealousy and envy from others were palpable. Emotions of gratitude overwhelmed the Wudang disciples, and they shouted in unison: ¡°Thank you, Little Martial Uncle, for the heritage!¡± Song Yuanqiao and others smiled warmly, tears subtly glistening in their eyes. Never had they imagined such prosperity for Wudang. Nine years ago, the ethereal infant brought back by their master was heaven¡¯s gift to Wudang! They performed a half-bow, showing their respect to Ning Changge. Ning Changge smiled, his heart feeling equally joyful. ¡°This Tomb for Heaven-Men will be beneficial to martial arts and also to the immortal path I will pass on to my disciples.¡± Establishing the Tomb for Heaven-Men fulfilled multiple purposes. His state of mind transformed, feeling the connection when the ancient trees formed the tomb. The insight guided him towards mastering the art of formations. By following this, he could potentially master formation arts. With this thought in mind¡­ He felt a desire to return to the Scripture Pavilion for deeper study. On the sparring ground, everything was silent, with martial artists engulfed in shock, stupor, and various other emotions¡­ Ning Changge¡¯s method of establishing the Tomb for Heaven-Men was truly astounding! Even the most experienced veterans of the martial world hadn¡¯t heard of such a profound concept! Previously, when they heard stories from Wudang disciples about the origin of Ning Changge¡¯s altar, they thought it was exaggerated. But now, no one thought that anymore. Compared to the marvel of the Tomb for Heaven-Men, the spiritual grass altar seemed insignificant. ¡°Little Immortal¡­ no, Little True Immortal¡¯s techniques are indeed peerless!¡± Everyone looked at him with reverence and respect, even a Heaven-Man expert like Yao Yue felt no desire to challenge him. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 They were completely on a different level. For a moment¡­ They even forgot their primary purpose for being there: destroying the Dragon-Slaying Saber. The recent unexpected events and interruptions had almost made people forget today¡¯s protagonist, the Dragon-Slaying Saber in Jin Ling¡¯s hands, seemed less significant. Ning Changge chuckled. Everyone snapped out of their daze, hearing him speak casually: ¡°Everyone came today to destroy the Dragon-Slaying Saber. Since my senior brother has already shown you the real saber, I shall proceed to refine it. Does anyone object? Does anyone wish to verify it further?¡± Everyone shook their heads quickly. What a joke! After witnessing Wudang¡¯s profound foundation, who would think Wudang needed to covet a mere Dragon-Slaying Saber? Destroying the saber was for the benefit of the martial world of the Ming dynasty. Otherwise, Wudang could have stayed out of it entirely. ¡°We trust Little True Immortal!¡± Everyone shouted in unison. At this point, destroying the saber was the least important task. They couldn¡¯t wait to spread the events at Wudang today, imagining the uproar it would cause. ¡­ Ning Changge nodded slightly. Jin Ling stepped forward to present the saber. Just then¡­ A resolute voice suddenly echoed: ¡°Wait!¡± Everyone turned in surprise, wondering who would dare to stop Ning Changge from destroying the saber at this moment. Upon seeing who it was, their curiosity turned to confusion. It was Abbot Kongwen of the Ming Shaolin Temple! The monks behind Kongwen closed their eyes, chanting softly with sorrowful expressions. No one could understand. After witnessing Ning Changge¡¯s effortless defeat of Heaven-Men, why would Kongwen, an ordinary grandmaster, dare to intervene? Kongwen¡¯s face was stern, suppressing his fear as he looked at Ning Changge, catching a hint of anticipation in Ning Changge¡¯s eyes. The fear intensified as he touched the item in his chest, gradually calming down. His raspy voice rang out, startling everyone with his first words. Only a few vaguely understood his intent. ¡°I do not intend to stop Little True Immortal from destroying the saber.¡± Kongwen continued: ¡°Wudang¡¯s act of destroying the saber is righteous, for the martial world of Ming and its people, and I admire it from the bottom of my heart!¡± ¡°However, as a monk of Shaolin, after decades of diligent practice of Buddhism, I realized that I have never truly entered the path, unable to let go of my inner obsession.¡± His voice grew more passionate: S?a?ch* Th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Years ago, the Seven Heroes of Wudang visited Shaolin, and Pure Yang True Fire burned the golden bodies of my three senior uncles, forcing them into Nirvana, their century-long cultivation turned to nothing, and Shaolin¡¯s thousand-year reputation tarnished!¡± ¡°I cannot let it go!¡± ¡°The karma of the past bears fruit in the present.¡± ¡°I am here not to seize the saber, but to fulfill the karma!¡± His words caused an uproar, unimaginable that Kongwen would dare to challenge Ning Changge at this moment! Regardless of his hidden trump card, what would it change? Kongwen stepping up only meant one thing: he would perish at Wudang. The monks behind him displayed mournful expressions, some younger monks silently weeping, bowing their heads. Ning Changge studied Kongwen and said indifferently: ¡°Karma is endless. Today¡¯s karma is a result of the past, and today¡¯s actions will become karma for the future. If you cannot let go, be prepared to face the consequences.¡± Facing Kongwen, Ning Changge gained further insights into karma. Kongwen, filled with righteous indignation, finally dared to meet Ning Changge¡¯s gaze, loudly declaring: ¡°Only death will suffice!¡± ¡°If I do not enter hell, who will?¡± Ning Changge shook his head, his expression cold: ¡°Not enough.¡± ¡°After today, Shaolin of the Ming dynasty will be disbanded, its scriptures and treasures transferred to Wudang.¡± Kongwen¡¯s demeanor changed drastically, looking at Ning Changge with fury: ¡°Does Little True Immortal truly intend to annihilate us completely?!¡± Ning Changge said: ¡°This is mercy, sparing only your life.¡± Kongwen took deep breaths, finally regaining his resolve: ¡°In that case, let the battle decide!¡± He shouted. Throwing off his monk¡¯s robe, golden light burst forth, illuminating the skies, with the sound of loud Buddhist chants! As the golden light slowly faded, the martial artists eagerly looked on, seeing a relic embedded in Kongwen¡¯s chest, fused with his flesh! Yao Yue and others¡¯ expressions changed drastically, sensing an overwhelming aura from it, retreating in shock. ¡°A Buddhist relic! An Earthly Immortal!!¡± Chapter 64 Chapter 64¡°Is that¡­ a Buddha Relic?!¡± Many martial experts couldn¡¯t help but gasp, their eyes filled with extreme shock. What is a Buddha Relic? It is the essence left behind after a Buddha attains Nirvana, essentially the land-dwelling immortal of Buddhism, just with different appellations. And now¡­ Kongwen, right on his chest, there was a Buddha Relic fused with flesh and blood, intending to nourish himself with it, activating its essence! But a few seasoned martial veterans knew better. This alone isn¡¯t nearly enough. To awaken the residual power of the relic, nearing the level of a land-dwelling immortal, requires the intervention of a Buddha! ¡°Which Buddha intervenes? An ancient temple over millennia definitely harbors profound depth, perhaps an unknown old monk realized Dao, achieving Buddhahood!¡± Shaolin¡¯s legacy spans different dynasties; no one truly knows its profound depth. Zhu Wushi felt turbulent waves in his heart, never expecting another twist at this critical juncture. Kongwen had witnessed Ning Changge¡¯s formidable means, yet chose to act, driven partly by his obsession. However, without confidence, he wouldn¡¯t have faced certain death. Then there¡¯s only one possibility. Kongwen could leverage the Buddha Relic to exert power surpassing Heaven-Men! Even if it doesn¡¯t reach the true land immortal realm, it¡¯s at most a step away. Zhu Wushi looked with slight greed at the Buddha Relic fused with Kongwen¡¯s flesh. If only he could use his skill to absorb the relic, reaching the Heaven-Man¡¯s perfect realm would hold great promise! Unfortunately. This is unrealistic. Taking the relic from Kongwen is a near-impossible feat for Heaven-Men. At that moment. Though the golden light of the relic gradually faded, profound changes were emerging. Others began to react too. Everyone grew increasingly excited, not expecting their visit to Wudang today to witness a battle nearing the level of a land-dwelling immortal! Such a magnificent event, something one might never encounter in a lifetime, would be enough to boast about for a lifetime and pass down as lore. They watched intently. No one assumed Ning Changge would definitely lose. The monumental technique he exhibited in establishing Heaven-Men¡¯s Tomb was still fresh in their minds, and despite Ning Changge not being a land-dwelling immortal yet, they believed he might not be weaker! However, it remains to be seen who has the upper hand. Each person widened their eyes, not wanting to miss a single detail. Ning Changge¡¯s expression didn¡¯t fluctuate much, only a moment of realization. In truth. His spiritual awareness enveloped the field, perceiving every detail, having noticed the slight changes in Kongwen from the outset, initially mistaking it for some trump card. Yet, the revelation of the Buddha Relic piqued his interest. Nonetheless. Kongwen was going through astonishing changes. As the monk robe tore, the relic exhibited before everyone seemed to have its seals torn open. The relic slowly merged with Kongwen, integrating with his heart. Next. Golden patterns began to spread across Kongwen, enveloping him in the blink of an eye, forming a golden body. Unlike the golden bodies of the three monks from the Buddhist Tantric sect, this one was catalyzed, implying an accelerated growth. Aided by a more mysterious power, its might was unparalleled. Above Wudang. Buddhist chants and melodies once more pervaded, with vague manifestations of Arhats and Bodhisattvas, whether stern or benevolent, or of indistinct genders. Shaolin monks displayed sorrowful expressions. Even the older monks couldn¡¯t help but shed tears, calling out Buddhist names. Kongwen¡¯s features gradually vanished as he achieved his golden body, transforming into a Buddha of various representations, gentle and compassionate, yet devoid of any previous trace of Kongwen. Ning Changge gazed intently. Through his celestial eyes, he discerned the essence of the changes. This abbot, Kongwen, was influenced by his obsession, planting the relic in himself. Yet, being merely a grandmaster, he couldn¡¯t bear such immense power and naturally became assimilated. Ning Changge could sense a will awakening within him. Perhaps from the relic or the Buddha who activated it. Regarding Kongwen, from the moment he activated the relic. His Nirvana was predestined. Never again would Kongwen exist in this world. ¡°Amitabha.¡± Kongwen, now a golden Buddha, chanted the Buddha¡¯s name. Ning Changge asked lightly: s?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Who are you?¡± Kongwen responded humbly: ¡°I¡¯m merely an unnamed floor-sweeping monk from the Song Dynasty¡¯s Shaolin, as for my name, over the span of two hundred years, I¡¯ve long forgotten.¡± A hint of surprise flickered in Ning Changge¡¯s eyes. It turned out to be him. That sweeping monk. Initially, he assumed the monk was of a level similar to his master, Zhang Sanfeng, at most a perfected Heaven-Man. However, in the Nine Provinces, this wasn¡¯t the same. Having lived a century longer than his master, achieving the land-dwelling immortal realm seemed reasonable. It appeared to be some form of will attachment technique, merely needing the relic as a medium. The realm of a land-dwelling immortal, though its lifespan is merely five-hundred years, is laden with many wondrous abilities. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be dubbed as such. The surprise in Ning Changge¡¯s eyes faded, his heart gaining insight. His celestial vision persistently scanned around Kongwen¡¯s chest, showing great interest in the attachment technique, as if a revelation had dawned upon him, with spiritual light manifesting in his eyes. He slowly spoke: ¡°Does the Song Dynasty¡¯s Shaolin also wish to involve itself? Are you ready to bear the karma?¡± Kongwen, or rather, the floor-sweeping monk, joining his palms, continued: ¡°Years ago, Abbot Kongwen hastened to the Song Dynasty¡¯s Shaolin by night, repenting his obsession before Buddha, willing to sacrifice himself to end this karma. How could I not assist? Borrowing his body to employ my learning, regardless of success, my death would end the karma.¡± Ning Changge chuckled, shaking his head. What a cunning plan, yet he didn¡¯t wish to prolong the debate here, karma is not for others to dictate. The floor-sweeping monk didn¡¯t attack immediately but scanned the crowd. Eyes seemingly glowing with Buddhist light, finally resting on the newly established Heaven-Men¡¯s Tomb, where the light shone brightly, glimpsing some essence. ¡°A place of life and death transition, retaining the Heaven-Man¡¯s Dao as nourishment, serving as both a burial and a place for enlightenment, young friend, truly ambitious!¡± The floor-sweeping monk exhaled slowly. His eyes showed solemnity and wonder. He could feel the strange aura surrounding Ning Changge, not as a land-dwelling immortal yet, but exerting an indescribable pressure; terrifying even though his true body wasn¡¯t present. Especially the Heaven-Men¡¯s Tomb, harboring aspects beyond his perception. It seemed like Shaolin had provoked a formidable foe this time. Now wasn¡¯t the moment to retreat, however. Being a Buddha of the land-dwelling immortal realm, he wouldn¡¯t back down without a fight. Although Ning Changge was unfathomable, the monk too was no weakling. Chapter 65 Chapter 65Ning Changge remained silent. The spiritual light in his eyes grew more radiant, plunging into an enlightened state, continually analyzing the fluctuations surrounding the relic, his perception intensifying. The floor-sweeping monk frowned. The spiritual light in Ning Changge¡¯s eyes made him uncomfortable, feeling exposed. Joining his palms, he murmured: ¡°I come for Abbot Kongwen¡¯s obsession and mean no offense.¡± With that. A serene expression washed over him. Martial experts held their breaths; the two¡¯s casual discourse radiated immense pressure. And now. Finally, he was going to act! The floor-sweeping monk pressed his palms together, golden light enveloping the sky once more, with manifestations of Arhats and Bodhisattvas, the sound of Buddhist sutras echoing. ¡°Lay down the butcher¡¯s knife and attain Buddhahood immediately!¡± The ethereal voice turned the faces of blood-coated individuals pale. Terror filled their eyes, sweat dripping heavily. Yao Yue snorted coldly, using her vigorous Yuan energy to block out the annoying Buddhist light. As a ruthless female demon in martial arts, she had taken many lives, but as a top-tier Heaven-Man expert, she wasn¡¯t troubled by a mere echo of Buddhist light. However, deep down, she felt stunned. Such power exceeded Heaven-Man, nearly a half-step land-dwelling immortal. Though not a true land-dwelling immortal, its might was tremendous enough to shake the heavens and earth! Wudang members tightened their grips, slightly apprehensive, understandable given the combatant¡¯s unrivaled pinnacle in Nine Provinces¡¯ martial arts. The floor-sweeping monk slowly extended both hands. A golden Buddha¡¯s palm appeared, brilliant and solid, inscribed with mysterious patterns, akin to Sanskrit sutras. The Buddha¡¯s palm ascended rapidly, growing, becoming a small mountain, exhibiting horrific might, poised to grasp the heavens and earth, causing Heaven-Man experts like Xie Xiaofeng to pale. It resonated with the power of heaven and earth, far surpassing the Heaven-Man realm¡¯s natural grand momentum! Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. Arhats and Bodhisattvas followed as the golden Buddha¡¯s palm approached Ning Changge slowly. Appearing slow. Yet, it instantly appeared ominously above Ning Changge¡¯s head. The spiritual light still flickered in his eyes, with the Dao¡¯s essence manifesting around him, nearing enlightenment at a critical juncture. He barely glanced at the overshadowing Buddha¡¯s palm, undeterred, azure spiritual energy surged around him as he purposefully formed an incantation with one hand. Suddenly, azure light flooded the sky. ¡°Kui Wood Azure Light Shield!¡± Threads of azure light appeared as supportive hands, swirling and encircling Ning Changge, as though ancient, giant trees sprouted from the earth, forming a barrier to confront the overshadowing Buddha¡¯s palm. Boom! A muffled sound echoed. The overshadowing Buddha¡¯s palm struck the azure light barrier, producing a thunderous noise, causing Celestial Pillar Peak to quiver, gusts violently swirling, tossing even grandmasters off balance. Had the two not dissipated part of the power, it wouldn¡¯t have just been a fall but bodies bursting! Everyone¡¯s bodies trembled, dumbfoundedly peering towards the altar¡¯s side, hearts jolting. Azure light flowed over Ning Changge¡¯s body, dimmed slightly but still resilient. Contrastingly, the overshadowing Buddha¡¯s palm. Deteriorated by azure light, cracked, then shattered completely! Clearly. Their power in exchange, who was stronger, was obvious! Xie Xiaofeng remains utterly stupefied. ¡°Not even a Buddha¡¯s move could harm Little True Immortal a bit?¡± What a terrifying notion. Wudang members looked at Ning Changge, eyes bright and fervent with excitement; Little Martial Uncle/Nephew¡¯s divine power! The floor-sweeping monk¡¯s face finally changed¡­ Upon exchanging blows, he sensed the peculiar nature of Ning Changge¡¯s force, vastly different from the land-dwelling immortal¡¯s true martial power, involuntarily blurting: ¡°What is this force?!¡± His eyes held unprecedented solemnity, as if seeing the essence of heaven and earth within Ning Changge¡¯s power. Ning Changge didn¡¯t respond. Remaining seated cross-legged, the spiritual light gradually faded from his eyes, a contented smile forming at his lips. Observing Kongwen¡¯s body nurture the relic gave him profound realization! ¡­ [You observed the entire process of a body nurturing a relic, discerning the essence of Buddhists¡¯ will attaching to relics, understanding the link and distinction between will and spiritual consciousness, thereby creating the Immortal Dao spiritual consciousness attaching technique!] ¡­ Earlier, Ning Changge witnessed the entirety of the process. Kongwen, upon activating the relic, was utterly assimilated by the true Buddhahood force, eradicating his mark ¨C an immense drawback. Using this as a foundation. He replaced Buddhist will with spiritual consciousness, eliminating this flaw, posing no life-threatening danger to the host. Moreover. Where Buddhist will required a Buddha Relic, Ning Changge¡¯s technique didn¡¯t, allowing attachment of spiritual consciousness to spiritual objects when necessary, offering convenience in future endeavors. This immortal technique vastly surpasses the former! Why wouldn¡¯t Ning Changge be delighted? Possessing unmatched comprehension, he observed others¡¯ teachings, extracting excellence from them to innovate, crafting a path better suited for himself ¨C this too was his way. Now wasn¡¯t the time to delve into this newly gained insight of the spiritual consciousness technique. First, solve the present issue. He gazed dispassionately at the floor-sweeping monk. ¡°I struck you once just now, I¡¯ll return it with one strike.¡± As the words were spoken. The floor-sweeping monk¡¯s demeanor turned alert, sensing immense dread within the words, momentarily unable to ponder Ning Changge¡¯s peculiar power, he too sat cross-legged, golden light radiating, facing Ning Changge from afar! Breaths were held, an eager anticipation for Ning Changge to reveal his methods. Ning Changge chuckled softly, the fresh enlightenment elevating his spirits; the floor-sweeping monk, though formidable, remained within his manageable scope. High upon the altar, he flicked his finger. A deep azure flame immediately shot forth. Everyone trembled with excitement. Here came Pure Yang True Fire! The recent scene of Pure Yang True Fire refining the Dragon Elephant True Body lingered in their eyes, even the unparalleled body of the Esoteric Buddhist monk was reduced to a skeleton! Now they couldn¡¯t help but imagine whether the Pure Yang True Fire or the Buddha¡¯s golden body would prevail! The floor-sweeping monk felt tense, detecting a sinister vibration from the flame. Were it his true golden body, he would fear nothing; now, possessing only Kongwen¡¯s body, even with a relic providing power, couldn¡¯t compare to a true Buddha. Buzz!! The dark azure Pure Yang True Fire swelled with the wind, rapidly transforming into a chain of azure flames, tightly binding the floor-sweeping monk. Yet, clearly, he wasn¡¯t an ordinary opponent. He chanted Buddhist names, the chants echoing immensely as dense golden light enveloped him, forming a protective golden bell shield! Shaolin harbors a supreme technique known as the Golden Bell Shield. At present, under the empowerment of true Buddhist force, the shield achieved a miraculous state, reaching culmination. Inscribed with Buddhist script, the shield became divinely extraordinary. True fire clashed with the golden shield, with both sides locked in a stalemate! Zhu Wushi was stupefied, murmuring in disbelief: ¡°It¡­ actually held?¡± Though it was evident that the Pure Yang True Fire had the upper hand, the golden shield was not without its defense, albeit with a slow refinement, a rarity to witness. Previously, in merely ten breaths. The Esoteric Buddhist monk¡¯s Dragon Elephant True Body was utterly refined! Buzz Buzz! Scorching waves swirled atop Celestial Pillar Peak, heightening heart palpitations with their fearful heat, the nature of which was terrifying. Ning Changge exhibited slight surprise, attaining land-dwelling immortal realm indeed equipped him with measures. The Pure Yang True Fire could still refine the golden shield, but it would take considerable time, perhaps a day and night. Clearly. Ning Changge didn¡¯t wish to waste time on this. He adopted a formal pose for the first time, his casual demeanor replaced with seriousness, his voice edged with solemnity. ¡°Shaolin¡¯s Golden Bell is indeed extraordinary, I also have an art, named Jade Pivot Heavenly Thunder, please experience it.¡± That rainy night enlivened his comprehension, producing two arts. S~?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. One, Kui Wood Azure Light Shield, capable of repelling heavenly thunder, showcased earlier; The other, Jade Pivot Heavenly Thunder Law, capable of commanding heavenly thunder and Ning Changge¡¯s foremost annihilation technique! At the moment. As his words faded, everyone heard thunder resounding atop Celestial Pillar Peak! They startled, instinctively gazing skyward. Unbeknownst, the golden sun had silently vanished, with dark clouds amassing, within which terrifying lightning danced! Boom!! Thunder roared, causing Buddha¡¯s expression to alter! Chapter 66 Chapter 66Booming sounds erupted in the sky almost instantly. The sky above Celestial Pillar Peak, initially clear and bright, suddenly darkened with oppressive black clouds, as if the heavens were enraged! The floor-sweeping monk¡¯s expression changed drastically as he looked towards the sky. Even with the Golden Bell shielding him, he felt a chill down his spine; amongst those layers of dark clouds, something terrifying was brewing. Distracted for a moment, he immediately felt the Pure Yang True Fire intensify, as if wanting to engulf him. The Buddha light on his body dimmed slightly. His expression shifted repeatedly, heart filled with dread. Hastily, he urged the Golden Bell to fend off the True Fire, not daring to be distracted in the slightest. With nothing but a single Pure Yang True Fire already keeping him bound, unable to move, one can only imagine how to withstand if the heavenly thunder descends? S?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. He wasn¡¯t confident. Or more harshly put, not even a shred of confidence! The floor-sweeping monk looked at the distant, indifferent Ning Changge, and involuntarily felt a slight tremor of fear in his heart. Yes, fear ¨C he, the dignified Shaolin Buddha of two centuries, was actually fearful of a young Daoist cultivator. In an instant, a tiny crack appeared in his Buddha heart. The floor-sweeping monk¡¯s expression turned solemn; this concerned not only Kongwen¡¯s obsession but also his karma! This fear within the Buddha heart, if not eradicated in the future, might halt his path from this moment onward. He softly chanted the Buddha¡¯s name, and mysterious forces of true Buddha power seemed to rise from nowhere, infusing into Kongwen¡¯s body, stabilizing his aura even more. Ning Changge showed slight astonishment. His gaze grew distant, looking toward the sky as if seeing that old monk sweeping in faraway Song. He lifted his gaze to the oppressive clouds. Everyone around dared not even look up; that majestic heavenly might was daunting, even Heaven-Man seemed extremely insignificant before such overwhelming power. Yao Yue¡¯s eyes flickered with longing, a yearning for power. She was determined to pursue Dao enlightenment peak. Originally coming to Wudang to witness the legendary young Daoist, see whether Pure Yang True Fire was as terrifying as rumored, even harboring a notion to compete. At such a young age, climbing to Heaven-Man, Yao Yue¡¯s talent was also supreme, seeing herself above others! Now she had seen it, but the shock wasn¡¯t ordinary. One might say that Ning Changge brought her a far greater impact than she imagined. Ning Changge showed her what surpassed the Heaven-Man¡¯s power truly looked like, the floor-sweeping monk¡¯s Overshadowing Buddha¡¯s Palm and Golden Bell already left her breathless, yet Ning Changge went a step further! Unknowingly, she clenched her fists. Yao Yue too yearned for such immense power. Many martial experts under this heavenly might seemed to have lost the ability to think, merely glancing at the sky with trembling bodies. ¡°Such mighty power, can it truly be human? I fear even a land-dwelling immortal is only so much?¡± Everyone gained a deeper understanding of Ning Changge. Ning Changge glanced distantly, then looked away; the floor-sweeping monk¡¯s subtle techniques were admirable but ultimately futile, merely buying a few extra breaths. With a gesture from his right hand forming an incantation. The already pitch-black clouds churned ceaselessly. In the next moment. Boom! Like the sound of Pangu splitting the sky, it echoed across Celestial Pillar Peak. Everyone instantly went deaf, with only a dazzling white light before their eyes! Then. A massive purple-black python pierced through the white light, descending fiercely from the nine heavens, striking hard upon the Buddha¡¯s Golden Bell. Jade Pivot Heavenly Thunder, breaking laws and extinguishing evil! Pure Yang True Fire, burning power and destroying the Dao! Nearly at the moment the purple-black heavenly thunder struck the Golden Bell, Pure Yang True Fire similarly flared up, entwining with the heavenly thunder, transforming into terrifying thunderous flame chains. Thunder Fire Refining Buddha! Soon after, everyone was horrified to see. The floor-sweeping monk coughing blood! A puff echoed, his face turned ashen-pale, pale gold, blood faintly gold spewed out, dyeing the surrounding Buddha light with an eerie tint. A faint crackling sound ensued. Originally incredibly strong under Pure Yang True Fire, the supreme Golden Bell exhibited visible cracks, spreading rapidly as though it would shatter entirely the next moment! Such tyrannical thunderous force! Just as everyone thought the Golden Bell was about to break. ¡°Buddha¡¯s True Power!¡± An ethereal voice resonated in everyone¡¯s ears, as if from vast distances, as vigorous true power enhanced Kongwen¡¯s body, the blood-stained Buddha light shining brightly. The once nearly shattered Golden Bell was reinforced by the Buddha light, rejuvenating as though time reversed, the cracks dissipating, returning to a state of cohesive perfection, though faintly blood-tinted. Shaolin monks collectively sighed in relief, their anxious looks discernible to all. Just a moment ago, they almost believed Kongwen would be annihilated entirely under the heavenly thunder! Ning Changge gazed at the floor-sweeping monk, finally snorting coldly: ¡°Stubborn!¡± How can a rootless source compare to his true self? His gaze aloof, like a revered Taoist ancestor above the nine heavens, adjusting his hand incantations once more. Booming thunder! Terrifying heavenly thunder roared again, engulfed in blinding white light, while two more purple-black pythons dived and twisted with Pure Yang True Fire into a thunderous flame chain! The floor-sweeping monk¡¯s expression drastically changed, his pupils mirrored the descending pythons, the Buddha light in his eyes pierced. Everyone¡¯s mind went blank. Then awoken by intermittent sharp cracking sounds, the square¡¯s center, where golden light once pervaded, now completely vanished without a trace, dispirited. Figures of Arhats and Bodhisattvas disappeared as well. As for the Buddha¡¯s Golden Bell. Numerous intense patterns marked it; the floor-sweeping monk¡¯s body coursed with true Buddha power, blood continuously spewing, yet futile against the bell¡¯s disintegration. Bang! A crisp sound permeated the sky. Golden bell shattered. Dazed, they saw the dilapidated, skeletal figure of the floor-sweeping monk collapsed, devoid of flesh and blood, merely a framework with skin. Clearly, the monk¡¯s methods were not without cost. His lips moved, murmuring something, yet unheard by the crowd. Ning Changge¡¯s expression remained unchanged. The final Jade Pivot Heavenly Thunder descended from the heavens, enveloping the floor-sweeping monk. The dark clouds retreated instantly; the shining sun reemerged, lifting the oppressive sensation. Everyone took lavish breaths, like drowning people breaking the water¡¯s surface, feeling a sense of survival after catastrophe. Looking towards where the floor-sweeping monk once sat cross-legged. Though any Buddha semblance remained. Only a faint golden relic fell, while Kongwen¡¯s body turned to ash without true Buddha power¡¯s support. Ning Changge flicked a stream of spirit energy, causing the relic to recoil into his hand. A cry of lament erupted. It came from Shaolin monks. Monks lay prostrate on the ground, tears flowing. ¡°Master Kongwen!¡± ¡°Uncle Kongwen!¡± Even though they knew once the relic was activated, Kongwen was doomed, yet seeing his body turn to ash without a trace, sorrow inevitably overwhelmed them. To them, Kongwen was as revered as Ning Changge to Wudang disciples. Ning Changge¡¯s expression remained unfazed. Chapter 67 Chapter 67This was Kongwen¡¯s choice, and with choices come consequences. His gaze shifted to the relic in his hand. Faintly, he heard a floor-sweeping monk¡¯s voice, low and resonant in his ear: ¡°Young friend, your grasp of karma surpasses mine. Our karma begins today.¡± ¡­ Song Dynasty Shaolin Temple. In front of the Sutra Pavilion, beneath pine and cypress. An old monk holding a broom paused, his blurred eyes slowly lifted, looking at the sky, a complex mix of regret and remorse. ¡°Ming Dynasty Shaolin perishes from today.¡± ¡°Perhaps the old monk shouldn¡¯t have agreed to Kongwen¡¯s plea.¡± ¡°Karma, karma, the past causes, present effects; when will the cycle of karma end? Despite two hundred years in Buddhism, the old monk still cannot see through the mortal world.¡± ¡°Refining the Buddha¡¯s heart in worldly life, it¡¯s easy to enter, so hard to escape.¡± ¡°The young True Immortal of Wudang is favored by heaven and earth; now he¡¯s the old monk¡¯s heart devil, oh why such sorrow.¡± The floor-sweeping monk bent over, swept the ground, thoughts flowing unspoken to outsiders. ¡°Our karma begins today.¡± No matter how bleak the heart devil, it must be dispelled. This is why he laments his failure to understand fully. He cannot accept his path ending here. With three hundred years left, if trapped in stagnation, it would be his torment. He stepped slowly, his figure increasingly hunched. Beneath the gentle breeze, fallen leaves fluttered. Only a pool of golden Buddha blood slowly evaporated in place. In the shadows, two fierce black-clad figures exchanged glances, astonishment and shock within their eyes. ¡°What being could inflict such injury on this unfathomable old monk?!¡± Ejecting Buddha blood implies a damaged origin. They were unaware. Of everything occurring on Celestial Pillar Peak, far off in Ming¡¯s Wudang. The floor-sweeping monk¡¯s Buddhist thoughts were refined alongside heavenly thunder fire; coupled with forcibly maintained true Buddha power, all refined by the thunders, how could he emerge unscathed, even as he resolved to settle karma, it must await healing first. ¡­ Celestial Pillar Peak. Listening to the floor-sweeping monk¡¯s final words, Ning Changge smiled faintly. He mastered a small cause and effect technique, though sometimes aligning with heaven¡¯s timing, never feared karma. If the floor-sweeping monk sought, he should come; perhaps it¡¯d add another Buddha tomb to the Heaven-Men¡¯s Tomb! He simply looked at the relic in his hand, delight unfurling in his eyes. Upon the faint golden relic, spiritual light swirled. Clearly, it¡¯s a spiritual artifact. Though the energy dissipated significantly post-Kongwen¡¯s use, it remained a cherished treasure. Once refined into a spiritual pill by Ning Changge later, enough to escalate his cultivation further! With a wave, the relic vanished into his Yuan Storage Ring. Though it should¡¯ve been a miraculous moment amidst prior powerful spectacles, the crowd found it unremarkable. Still intoxicated by the terrifying scene of thunder fire refining the Buddha. After all, it was a Buddha! Despite not being an actual presence, but harnessing relic and Buddha thoughts to manifest part of a land-dwelling immortal¡¯s power, still terrifying, qualifying as a half-step land-dwelling immortal, its potency undoubtedly unapproachable by Heaven-Man. Such a formidable existence though was suppressed and refined by Ning Changge with a mere gesture. Imaginable. The terror Ning Changge embodied. Not a land-dwelling immortal, surpassing one! If before, referring to Ning Changge as the Little True Immortal bore some flattery, having witnessed his duel with the Buddha, now devoid of flattery. Little True Immortal, genuinely deserved! ¡°Well, he¡¯s but nine years old!¡± The very thought caused breaths to pause. Nine-year-old small True Immortal, commanding martial world awe, utterly terrifying. Given time, what terrifying heights could he achieve? Likely he could dominate Nine Provinces for half a millennium! Upon this notion. Inevitably everyone bowed respectfully: ¡°Little True Immortal¡¯s divine might! Witnessing this today, is a once-in-three-lifetimes fortune!!¡± Even the exceedingly proud Heaven-Men like Yao Yue bowed in tribute, a gesture of respect and reverence for supreme power and to martial arts itself. Hot gazes darted to the altar, yet dared not directly behold that figure. Ning Changge smiled lightly: ¡°No need for this; in seeking the Dao, there¡¯s just precedence. I merely took a step ahead.¡± He referred to the Immortal Dao. Yet they construed it as humblement concerning martial arts. Dutifully, they bowed again. Most were immensely thrilled, excited to have witnessed such a scene today, an encounter with power that shed enlightenment upon their martial paths. Yet some remained restless, unable to secure peace daily. For instance, Sun Moon Sect, Full Moon Manor, Money Gang, and Shaolin. Premier martial forces of Ming who had previously contested Ning Changge, leading figures fallen, or buried in the Heaven-Man¡¯s Tomb, pondering what fate awaited. They could only await judgment. Ning Changge casually surveyed. Addressing Song Yuanqiao: ¡°Master, leave their fate to you.¡± These menial matters he wished not to distract himself. Even without those Heaven-Men, Wudang could effortlessly eliminate loose ends. S?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Song Yuanqiao understood Ning Changge¡¯s meaning, promptly nodding: ¡°Worry not, junior brother, I¡¯ll handle things properly.¡± His heart swelled with fervor. Following this event, Wudang would be revered as Ming martial sanctuary, its influence reverberating, pondering ways to handle these people was preoccupying. At worst, acquiring all texts and treasures from these sects into Wudang sufficed. Enhancing Wudang¡¯s standing and sire junior brother with resources, achieving dual aims. Concerning specific details, pondered post-today; he¡¯d ensure no worries for junior brother, mighty foes may lie beyond help, yet these simple matters demand perfection. Ning Changge nodded with a smile. His finger beckoned, instantly receiving the Dragon-Slaying Sabre from Jinling, suddenly all recalled, the day¡¯s primary aim was sabre destruction. Though now. Sabre destruction seemed least significant. Are you kidding? In the face of a pseudo-land-dwelling immortal Ning Changge, what was the trifling Dragon-Slaying Sabre? In this world, few treasures could stir a land-dwelling immortal¡¯s interest. Ning Changge spoke casually: ¡°I¡¯m about to destroy the sabre; does anyone wish to hinder?¡± Heads flocked in unison, resembling rattlers. Hinder? Seeking death wasn¡¯t played this way. Ning Changge¡¯s eyes briefly held disappointment, having prepared for a land-dwelling immortal¡¯s arrival today, reaching here, it ended merely with Buddha Relic and floor-sweeping monk¡¯s Buddhism thoughts, regarded as a half land-dwelling immortal. Some trump cards remained unused. Were it truly opposing a land-dwelling immortal, more insights and techniques might have sprouted, clarifying the path to the Immortal Dao. Disappointment faded from his eyes, a carefree smile emerging. Gain and loss in mind, nothing was done deliberately. Seeing no further resistance. Ning Changge pointed a finger, Pure Yang True Fire flared, landing upon the Dragon-Slaying Sabre. Within breaths. The Dragon-Slaying Sabre transformed into a liquid pool, so simple, rendering previous dramatic ends insignificant. In Jianghu, tumult had raged across the land, yet the Dragon-Slaying Sword now vanished entirely from history¡¯s river. Ning Changge waved lightly, liquid vanishing; none minded. Ning Changge¡¯s voice was calm: ¡°Today¡¯s matters are concluded; gentlemen, at your discretion.¡± He intended to leave. At this moment, Yao Yue bit her lips, couldn¡¯t help stepping forward, addressing: ¡°Would the Little True Immortal stay!¡± All eyes turned to her, even as the master of Island Flower Palace, peak Heaven-Man, an inescapable pressure weighed upon her. Especially with Ning Changge¡¯s indifferent gaze directed, her body tensed. Yet, her silver teeth gritted, courage summoned, gaze ardent with desire for knowledge upon Ning Changge: ¡°May I ask the Little True Immortal a question?¡± Ning Changge stood silent, recalling how she had protected Wudang¡¯s disciples earlier from harm, softening his expression. Assisting earlier merited answering her question now. He then replied: ¡°Ask.¡± Chapter 68 Chapter 68 ### Chapter 58: The Immortal Path Pursuing Longevity and Immortality! The Millennial Ancient Temple¡¯s Fall! Ming Emperor Bestows Daoist Texts! Upon hearing Ning Changge¡¯s agreement, Yao Yue couldn¡¯t help but feel elated for a moment. The mighty leader of the Flower Palace, a fearsome woman of the Ming Dynasty, appeared like a young novice before Ning Changge. This was all due to Ning Changge¡¯s awe-inspiring display just moments ago. With a mere movement, he subdued the Heaven-Man, established an incredible Heaven-Man Tomb, and then struck down the Buddha with heavenly thunder. Like the exalted Daoist Ancestor above. Each instance alone was enough to shock the martial world, making Ning Changge the focal point of Jianghu and significantly elevating his reputation. Now, with all these feats gathered on one person, witnessed by them firsthand, the impact was imaginable. Yao Yue even prepared for the possibility of rejection; gathering the courage to ask was already a significant step. Numerous gazes turned towards Yao Yue, curious to know what the Flower Palace¡¯s master intended to ask. Zhu Wu and Xie Xiaofeng exchanged a look, hearts racing with anticipation, noting the expectancy in each other¡¯s eyes. Yao Yue took a deep breath and respectfully inquired: ¡°May I ask, what Path does the Little True Immortal cultivate? I aim for the martial apex and have heard of the vast might of land-dwelling immortals, but the Little True Immortal seems vastly different. Could the Little True Immortal enlighten me?¡± After speaking, she sighed in relief! Yao Yue felt enlightened inside, gazing at Ning Changge with desire¡ªnot for him, but for the power he wielded. She intended to pursue Ning Changge, step by step. The entire scene was silent. Every gaze shifted to fervor and anticipation, an uproar quietly stirring their hearts. In truth. This was what everyone wished to know. Ning Changge¡¯s earlier demonstrations. Whether the sword expelled from his mouth, the Pure Yang True Fire, the ancient tree-like Heaven-Man Tomb creation, summoning the Jade Pivot Heavenly Thunder, and so on¡ªall appeared curious and elusive, seemingly holding an esoteric quality apart from the martial path. Everyone wanted to understand Ning Changge¡¯s path, hoping it might offer insights. Ning Changge glanced at Yao Yue with a hint of admiration. He knew most present were intrigued by his path, yet only Yao Yue dared to voice it, which alone set her apart. This wasn¡¯t a question he couldn¡¯t answer. A slight stirring within him suggested this could be an opportunity, planting a small seed. Ning Changge inevitably aimed to walk the Immortal Path of All Life, drawing upon collective wisdom for the great Dao, thus having no need to shy from these discussions. Should anyone comprehend the Immortal Path merely from his words, he would delight in not being alone on the path. However, he held immense belief in his mystical insights, confident none could surpass him universally. He looked at Yao Yue. Yet everyone felt Ning Changge seemed to gaze at each individually. Ning Changge¡¯s calm voice resonated, carrying an inexplicable Daoist harmony. ¡°The path I cultivate is not the martial path but the Path of Immortality.¡± Boom! Like an unseen hammer striking each heart, eyes widened instinctively, a mysterious sensation surged within, even without comprehending what Ning Changge termed the Path of Immortality, its soul-deep impact rendered them speechless. Yao Yue¡¯s eyes sparkled brightly, her white palace dress fluttered, resembling a celestial fairy. She bowed with heartfelt respect, inquiring: ¡°What is the Immortal Path, Little True Immortal?¡± ¡°Immortal Path pursues longevity, seeking one¡¯s own immortality!¡± Words resonated thunderously, like celestial thunder, echoing in their ears, rooting them to the spot. Ning Changge smiled lightly, with a flash of elemental magic, his figure vanished instantly from sight, leaving the crowd realizing too late, his presence no longer on stage. Yao Yue couldn¡¯t help but murmur: ¡°Longevity and immortality, does such a path truly exist in the world?¡± Her eyes dazed, yet a glimmer seemed to awaken within her heart. Pursuing longevity, seeking immortality. Such grandeur and determination! In no time, she felt a sense of humility within, realizing her martial apex aspirations seemed like comparing a firefly to a bright moon against Ning Changge. ¡°Can true longevity and immortality be attained?¡± She inquired aloud, questioning herself and all present. Zhu Wu¡¯s somber voice arose: ¡°Perhaps¡­this is the lifelong pursuit of the Little True Immortal. Immortal Path, a matter of myth and legend, yet none can match the Little True Immortal¡¯s audacity, admirable indeed!¡± S?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. His eyes brimmed with complexity and astonishment. Logic insisted longevity and immortality were impossible, even the land-dwelling immortals atop the Nine Provinces had mere five hundred years, extended only by methods yielding millennia of life. Should anyone else dare utter such words. Zhu Wu would surely mockingly chastise them as foolish. Longevity? Countless outstanding monsters and emperors of old tried and ended as dust. Nonetheless, these words from Ning Changge left all silent, somehow appearing rightful. They understood little of the Immortal Path, only piecing conjectures from Ning Changge¡¯s earlier feats. ¡°Perhaps¡­the Little True Immortal has already embarked on this path¡­¡± Xie Xiaofeng¡¯s words struggled forth. Other martial experts remained stupefied, eyes filled with reverence towards Wudang¡¯s Sutra Pavilion. Regardless, Ning Changge¡¯s ambitions and pursuits made the name of Wudang¡¯s Little True Immortal genuinely deserved! Wudang¡¯s seven heroes exchanged glances and smiled. Only they knew their junior brother was genuinely traversing this path. Others perceived the Immortal Path as one among numerous roads for land-dwelling immortals, but they understood. The Immortal Path was an entirely new way distinct from martial arts! ¡°Everyone, today¡¯s matters concluded; you may rest a few days at our Wudang before descending the mountain.¡± Song Yuanqiao laughed heartily. A wish to fulfill his hospitality. His day was immeasurably delightful, Wudang¡¯s renown brilliantly established, the dragon-slaying sabre dilemma resolved, achieving a rounded completion. Hereafter. Wudang could be hailed as a pilgrimage site of martial arts, despite borrowing their junior brother¡¯s luster, he eagerly anticipated revealing it to their master post-closure. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 The mere thought brought a knowing smile. Facing Song Yuanqiao and others¡¯ invitation. Few wanted to remain at Wudang, uniformly eager to inform their sects of today¡¯s events! Though many masters and leaders attended, relative to the entire Ming martial world, it was but a small fraction. All politely departed, descending slowly. Song Yuanqiao and others did not force matters, watching those from Yuan Yue Manor, Shaolin, and similar factions¡¯ departure, smiles gradually faded, aware of loose ends needing careful settlement. Exhibiting Wudang¡¯s demeanor, they wouldn¡¯t leave things unresolved. The necessary balance needed contemplation. As they descended, the news from Celestial Pillar Peak diffused swiftly outward. Riders galloped towards all corners of Jianghu. Unleashing ripples of disturbance! ¡­ In various inns with the news of Wudang¡¯s happenings, excitement surged. ¡°Is it true? Dragon-slaying sabre truly destroyed?!¡± ¡°It must be, Wudang¡¯s Little True Immortal used Pure Yang True Fire to refine it in the presence of martial heroes, no way that could be false!¡± ¡°Could it be an imitation¡­deceiving with counterfeits?¡± Someone muttered darkly. ¡°Nonsense! The Little True Immortal of Wudang, such a figure needs not covet a mere dragon-slaying sabre. While to us it¡¯s a divine weapon, before a Little True Immortal, it¡¯s discarded like a worn-out shoe!¡± The young swordsman conveying whispers erupted in anger, having witnessed Ning Changge¡¯s feats in person at Celestial Pillar Peak, his admiration unwavering. He unleashed his rant. ¡°Wudang¡¯s seven heroes, wielding seven-star treasures, unparalleled steeds galloping, each unparalleled, require the dragon-slaying sabre?¡± ¡°Wudang¡¯s spirit monkey Jinling transforms into a great demon, contending with two peak Heaven-Men, yet it¡¯s merely a Little True Immortal¡¯s apprentice. Claim no need for deception?¡± ¡°Did the Little True Immortal decapitate Huahua, devour the evil blade, or purify Elephant with flame? Tell me, does such an existence need the dragon-slaying sabre?¡± ¡°Later, Little True Immortal established an unrivaled Heaven-Man Tomb, burying peak Heaven-Men within, even as the Buddha descended through relics, approaching land-dwelling immortality, still annihilated by celestial thunder!¡± ¡°Tell me, does such an existence require the dragon-slaying sabre?!¡± The young swordsman¡¯s words echoed ferociously, narrating everything unfolded at Wudang, silencing all to stillness. In utter silence, one with darkening countenance paled immensely, as every word struck the heart deeply, barely standing. Hearing such events was frightful, unimaginable to behold. ¡°Was the Little True Immortal truly remarkable?¡± Someone whispered unconstrained. The young swordsman affirmed resolutely: ¡°I speak not even a fraction of the Immortal¡¯s brilliance!¡± ¡°Were you to witness the Little True Immortal that day, realize my words hold no falsehood, dare examine Wudang¡¯s Heaven-Man Tomb though ineligible for inclusion!¡± ¡°Heaven-Man Tomb, exclusively reserved for peak Heaven-Men!¡± Eyes brimmed with astonishment, hastily drawing the young swordsman to sit alongside. ¡°Details leisurely discussed, today¡¯s drinks on me! Narrate Wudang¡¯s happenings meticulously, seizing each nuance!¡± The young swordsman laughed boisterously: ¡°Dare I refuse?¡± As he dissected details, upon the inn¡¯s air hung a pin-drop silence. Such scenes permeated numerous corners of the Ming martial world, swiftly snowballing. S?a?ch* Th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Ming¡¯s prominent factions, and even forces beyond, all similarly shaken. ¡­ Ming Shaolin. Largest among today¡¯s losers, losing face, with the abbot perished, now near disbandment entirely. Elderly monks prostrated before the Buddha, faces steeped in sorrow. Upon returning from Wudang. Song Yuanqiao¡¯s conditions were simple, requiring Shaolin within half a month to disband, surrendering texts and treasures to Wudang, effectively effacing Ming¡¯s Shaolin! A price imposed due to Kongwen and Shaolin¡¯s stubborn obsessions. An irate monk couldn¡¯t restrain, barked: ¡°Wudang overextends! A desperate fight! We and Shaolin shall live and die together!¡± New abbot Kongxing sighed bitterly: ¡°This is the karma Kongwen agreed with the Little True Immortal before action, past causes, present effects; Shaolin¡¯s woes arise from holding on!¡± His expression was compassionate, palms together. ¡°When will vengeance cease, Wudang already left a lifeline, best conclude here.¡± His words halted suggestions and pleas. ¡°The Little True Immortal, not a land-dwelling immortal, yet greater, Shaolin hasn¡¯t borne a Buddha since the last¡¯s passing. Time¡¯s whim, further resistance invites calamity.¡± Kongxing sternly declared: ¡°Depart, henceforth Shaolin exists no more in Ming; carry Shaolin¡¯s profound art elsewhere; though Shaolin ceases here, its transmission and Buddhist legacy continue abroad, find refuge in Song Shaolin¡ªthey will welcome you.¡± Chanting the Buddha¡¯s name, he made no move to rise. Perceiving an undertone, monks urged: ¡°Abbot, come with us!¡± Whisper rose, Kongxing¡¯s gaze complex. ¡°I am Ming Shaolin¡¯s abbot, cannot flee mindlessly. To dust shall return. Hereafter, you fully devote to Buddha, no errant thoughts born.¡± A gentle palm thrust to void. Numerous young monks cast from the hall. Kongxing scanned remaining elders, an insightful smile appearing. ¡°Fellow brothers, shall we not together embrace bliss afterlife?¡± ¡°Amitabha, well said, well said!¡± Flames erupted, engulfing the Buddha hall, Kongxing and numerous elders sat peaceful, achieving nirvana. Remaining monks filled with tears, took their leave, heading towards Song. Thus, Ming Shaolin¡¯s millennial legacy vanished. ¡­ Ming Imperial Court. Upon Zhu Wu¡¯s return to Longshan Manor, received imperial edict, summoning him to court. Current Emperor Zhu Houzhao was chosen for his elevated abilities, martial prowess and wisdom, known as a Martial Emperor. Despite Zhu Wu¡¯s ambitions, restrained deeply, not daring arrogance. Now summoned by the Emperor, he swiftly donned his five-clawed dragon robe, entering the palace. Imperial Study. Zhu Wu met the Emperor. With a physique robust, features noble and vigorous, and a faint smile exuding mystery, the Emperor troubled Zhu Wu, not daring direct gaze. ¡°Uncle¡¯s return prompt summoned, hope no fault taken.¡± Zhu Wu quickly bowed: ¡°What words does His Majesty speak of, I pledge utmost to alleviate His Majesty¡¯s concerns, heavy words indeed.¡± ¡°Even should His Majesty not summon, I intended night report, previous days Wudang¡¯s dragon-slaying sabre demolition witnessed, yet encountered a demonic prodigy, impactful to my Empire necessitating deliberation!¡± Curiosity flickered within the Emperor¡¯s eyes. ¡°The name of Wudang¡¯s Little True Immortal reached even me. Pray elaborate details.¡± Zhu Wu hastened recounting all meticulously. Listening, the Emperor reflected silently before exclaiming: ¡°Establishing Heaven-Man Tomb, obliterating Buddha, extraordinary prowess, this Little True Immortal, aptly named! Having attended, Uncle, what is your take on this Little True Immortal¡¯s true power?¡± ¡°Unfathomable!¡± Gravity filled Zhu Wu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Even a Buddha, descended through relics, subjected to both celestial thunder and true flame, not a land-dwelling immortal, yet formidable enough to rival them, I suspect, even should one descend, the Little True Immortal would not falter!¡± Zhu Houzhao¡¯s expression turned stern, unprecedentedly high praise coming from the haughty Zhu Wu, unimaginable shocks witnessed at Wudang. Slowly, the Emperor spoke: ¡°Uncle recalls, atop Wudang exists Zhang Zhenren as well, should his seclusion succeed, Wudang houses two powers matching land-dwelling immortals, indeed a concern to our Empire!¡± Zhu Wu startled, nearly forgotten such. The Emperor¡¯s voice continued: ¡°Zhang Zhenren, an accomplished Daoist, pure hearted, only amenable to friendship, hostility unwise, now Wudang stands as a Ming Daoist sanctuary.¡± ¡°Decree henceforth, Wudang, alongside Dragon Tiger Mountain, shall share the honor of Ming¡¯s Daoist sanctuaries, revered by Ming¡¯s citizens!¡± ¡°Moreover, It reached my ears that Wudang¡¯s Little True Immortal delights in scriptural studies, transcribe copies from our palace¡¯s Sutra Archives, present them to Wudang, as a gesture of my intent.¡± Zhu Wu loudly praised: ¡°His Majesty¡¯s wisdom!¡± Emperor¡¯s gaze transcended Ming, peering skyward. ¡°The dragon-slaying sabre saga, since shadowed by Mongols, necessitates full examination, Uncle¡¯s duty as Dragon Manor¡¯s chief, bear the mission unrelentingly.¡± Zhu Wu reverently affirmed: ¡°As commanded! Dragon Manor exists solely to uphold the true dragon, a commitment I embrace in perpetuity!¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyes lingered upon the Ming territory map, lost in thought, Zhu Wu knew to respectfully depart. Outside the Imperial Study, he wiped his dampened brow. ¡°His Majesty¡­ ever more enigmatic!¡± Earlier indications left sweat trickling coldly. Turning away, he looked to personally ferry the Daoist texts to Wudang. Chapter 70 Chapter 70In the sacred land of Ming¡¯s Daoist sects, Dragon and Tiger Mountain. It is said that over a thousand years ago, or possibly even further back, Daoist Zhang Daoling of the Orthodox Unity sect once refined elixirs here. Legend states that as he did so, ¡°a dragon and a tiger appeared,¡± hence giving the mountain its name. From then, the Orthodox Unity sect¡¯s heritage was established at Dragon and Tiger Mountain. The peaks are perilous and steep, bathed in the hues of dawn and dusk, with Tianmen Mountain being the tallest. The prestigious status of Dragon and Tiger Mountain essentially renders it Ming¡¯s state religion, even overshadowing Wudang. This is attributed to its long-standing history, which rivals that of Shaolin, and its current embodiment of a land-dwelling immortal! That very immortal is the old Daoist master! On the forbidden area at the back of Tianmen Mountain, an imposing old Daoist with long, flowing beard and eyebrows, his facial features exhibiting a calm and serene demeanor, is playing a game of chess with a middle-aged Daoist. The old master, his face exuding tranquility and composure, notices the hesitation of his opponent. With a chuckle, he remarks, ¡°Lingyu, your mind is unsettled.¡± The middle-aged Daoist, Zhang Lingyu, stands hastily and performs a Daoist salute, his face flushed with shame. ¡°Master, your insights penetrate all. Indeed, my mind is agitated.¡± The old master gently places the chess piece aside. ¡°Then walk with me.¡± Strolling side by side through the woods, occasionally passing squirrels and white rabbits unperturbed by their presence, showcasing an extraordinary aura, the old master¡¯s presence felt like a refreshing breeze. Seeing his disciple¡¯s troubled countenance, the old master simply asks, ¡°Why so worried?¡± ¡°Master, I am ashamed. Recent events at Wudang have spread throughout Ming. Hearing various rumors, I am deeply troubled.¡± ¡°The young true immortal of Wudang, at merely nine years old, already demonstrates such divine feats. If given more time, will there not be anyone capable of matching him?¡± Zhang Lingyu expresses his inner concerns. The old master chuckles softly, a glimmer of curiosity briefly flashing in his eyes. In truth, upon hearing of such a peerless prodigy emerging from Wudang, he too was astonished. Suppressing the Buddha¡¯s spiritual presence, boasting unparalleled prowess, were indeed astounding feats, even prompting him to contemplate a spiritual connection. However, being a seasoned veteran, he couldn¡¯t recklessly visit a younger generation. ¡°The young true immortal of Wudang is indeed extraordinary, but even if he hasn¡¯t reached the land-dwelling immortal realm, or even if he does, what concern is it of ours at Dragon and Tiger Mountain?¡± The old master continues his earnest teachings. ¡°Lingyu, remember, our Orthodox Unity sect emphasizes ¡®righteous unity¡¯, what is ¡®righteous unity¡¯? Righteousness to counter wickedness, unity to govern all!¡± ¡°Wudang, by summoning martial heroes to destroy the dragon-slaying sabre, aims to quell the chaos within Ming¡¯s martial world, showcasing their righteousness. If that young immortal were truly undefeated, would it not benefit the martial world?¡± ¡°So why worry?¡± Lingyu¡¯s face turned more shameful. S?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Master¡¯s teachings are correct. I was indeed narrow-minded.¡± ¡°But Wudang prodigy, alongside Zhang Zhenren¡¯s potential breakthrough, may present dual land-dwelling immortals in Wudang. My worry is about the Ming Emperor¡¯s stance¡­¡± The old master lifted his hand to stop him. ¡°Do not underestimate the current Ming Emperor. His ambitions are vast and boundless. If my guess is right, the decree declaring Wudang a holy land for Daoism might already be on its way.¡± ¡°Lingyu, Wudang becoming a holy land for Daoism is a joyous event for our sect too. Prepare a substantial gift and make a personal visit.¡± ¡°Also, remind our disciples to exhibit humility when encountering Wudang members.¡± Golden light subtly gleamed in his eyes as he watched his disciple¡¯s retreating figure and gazed toward the sky. ¡°Jade Pivot Heavenly Thunder, I wonder how it compares to my Yang Five Thunders and Palm Thunder?¡± Muttering to himself, he smiled in anticipation of the young true immortal¡¯s elevation to a land-dwelling immortal one day. ¡­ Outside of Ming. In the Qin Empire. The Imperial Palace. At the summit of the ninety-nine-zhang tall Ascension Pavilion stood a domineering figure, clad in a black dragon robe, surveying the capital below as if ruling the world. First Emperor Ying Zheng, brimming with ambitions to conquer. Behind him, kneeling low, was a slim figure in black, a faint spider emblem visible on his back¡ªnone other than Zhao Gao, the highest leader of the Luo Network and Zhongche Mansion Minister! What is the Luo Network? A web of heaven and earth, the Luo Network implies control over worldly affairs, providing comprehensive information and an assassination role for the Qin Dynasty. ¡°Your Majesty, there is news from Ming that might intrigue you.¡± Ying Zheng raised an eyebrow, turning towards Zhao Gao, his eyes exuding an aura of supremacy, encompassing the stars and the universe. He slowly commanded, ¡°Speak.¡± Zhao Gao respectfully handed over a golden-edged letter, reporting, ¡°Recently, Ming¡¯s martial world is in turmoil. Wudang has produced a young true immortal, who suppressed a Buddha with heavenly thunder, potentially exhibiting land-dwelling immortal-level power!¡± The First Emperor remained stoic as Zhao Gao cautiously continued, ¡°Reports indicate the young immortal catalyzed a forty-nine-zhang ancient tree into a Heaven-Man Tomb, teeming with vibrant life. The Flower Palace¡¯s master, Yao Yue, questioned his path.¡± ¡°The young immortal responded that his practice is the Immortal Path, pursuing longevity and immortality!¡± With those words, the First Emperor¡¯s expression shifted. His eyes lit up with divine light, compelling Zhao Gao to bow low, feeling immense reverence¡ªno one truly knew the First Emperor¡¯s current level, his ambitions to reign supreme, awaiting an opportunity. ¡°Pursuing longevity, seeking immortality, claiming the Immortal Path¡­¡± ¡°This young true immortal is indeed impressive.¡± Zhao Gao was inwardly astonished, never expecting the First Emperor to regard him so highly, despite his power rivaling land-dwelling immortals. Chapter 71 Chapter 71In the vast expanse of the Nine Provinces, land-dwelling immortals survived for five hundred years, and their numbers weren¡¯t few. The First Emperor commanded Qin, subtly dominating the Nine Provinces, with capable generals and mighty warriors capable of subjugating immortals! ¡°Zhao Gao, do you believe immortality is achievable?¡± Ying Zheng gazed upward, his eyes filled with hope. Zhao Gao vaguely understood that the First Emperor¡¯s admiration stemmed from their shared obsession with immortality. The First Emperor himself sent Xu Fu to seek immortality overseas. But could immortality truly exist? Zhao Gao himself did not believe so. With all ancient myths and legends of immortals, gods, Buddhas, and ghosts, it was almost concluded that such spiritual beings were perhaps peak martial masters with supernatural abilities. If immortality was achievable, why no one remains till this date? Considering his words carefully, Zhao Gao replied, ¡°Your Majesty, favored by the heavens, may indeed one day find such an opportunity.¡± The First Emperor remained silent. As one perched atop the Nine Provinces, he knew better than anyone the elusive nature of immortality, but he remained unyielding. Slowly descending the Ascension Pavilion, his voice lingered in Zhao Gao¡¯s ears. ¡°Have Luo Network assassins observe Wudang.¡± S~?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Not a shred of hope was to be missed. A shiver ran through Zhao Gao, his grateful head bowing low and respectfully, remaining motionless. ¡­ In the vast grasslands. Endlessly expansive, bridging several kingdoms, housing soaring eagles, rushing wolf packs, and the fiercely wild people of Mongolia further demonstrated their prowess. The Mongol Empire, founded on horseback, nurtured warriors from a young age, with a militant spirit emerging strong leaders. The Mongolian emperor, Temujin, a rare ruler appearing once every few centuries, was revered as Genghis Khan. An ever-watching eye towards the kingdoms of Central Plains, his ambitions ever restless. In the Mongol capital, KudyarAlan. A swift horse galloped into the solemnly majestic Vajrayana temple, and monks¡¯ chants filled the air, enveloping the temple in deep sorrow. A tall, thin young monk resembling a bamboo rod, tears streaming, cried out in despair. ¡°My teacher, has passed!¡± Kneeling repeatedly towards Ming, his eyes filled with agony. Having been once an abandoned infant near death, saved by an old Vajrayana monk, who meticulously nurtured and trained him in supreme martial arts. Witnessing the young monk¡¯s immense pain, an old Vajrayana monk chanted a Buddhist mantra, eyes closed, ¡°Jinlun, relinquish grief. Dalzhi chose this path to Wudang, his passing was honorable. May he be reborn in as a Living Buddha.¡± The Living Buddha, akin to a land-dwelling immortal in Vajrayana, as the Buddhas of Shaolin. ¡°Though they failed to acquire the dragon-slaying sabre, they uncovered Wudang¡¯s true strength. Ming¡¯s foundations are undoubtedly formidable. Genghis Khan will make his move.¡± ¡°Dalzhi¡¯s ascension to Nirvana shall be remembered.¡± The elderly monks whispered. Yet the young monk, Jinlun, remained consumed by sorrow, unable to extricate himself. ¡°Jinlun, awaken!!¡± An elder detected something wrong, his Buddhist chant thunderously echoing, capable of enlightening the bewildered. But in this instance. It was ineffective. The young monk continued mumbling, mourning his teacher¡¯s demise, an ominous aura of dragon and elephant roars encircling him. Originally gleaming with golden Vajrayana energy, now hinted at specters¡¯ presence! The surrounding elders were alarmed, shouting in unison: ¡°Jinlun, awaken!!¡± Jinlun, submerged in sorrow, refused to wake. His face progressively contorted with ferocity, edging towards a demonic path. A gentle sigh suddenly broke the tension. Unbeknownst, an aged monk with loose skin and clouded eyes appeared by Jinlun¡¯s side, his frail hand gently passed over Jinlun¡¯s head, immediately calming his expression. ¡°Foolish child, wake up.¡± His words infused with Vajrayana chants, surrounding monks respectfully greeted him. ¡°Great Dharma King!¡± The old monk waved them off, restoring Jinlun¡¯s clarity, but tears flowed freely. ¡°Why so stubborn, Dalzhi embraced his fate to Wudang. You, with your extraordinary talent, aligning perfectly with Dragon Elephant Wisdom Power, hold promise of physical ascension to the Living Buddha. Let go, and follow my austere practice. This is the best tribute to your master.¡± Jinlun respectfully bowed, but his head shook persistently: ¡°My teacher perished at Wudang, with a deep-seated obsession in my heart. Without resolving it, I cannot achieve the Living Buddha¡¯s realm. Please, Great Dharma King, I beg for your help!¡± He kowtowed thrice, fervently. All surrounding Vajrayana monks were moved. The Great Dharma King remained silent, finally sighing deeply, ¡°Very well, very well, so be it. Perhaps Vajrayana fate with the Living Buddha is severed. Jinlun, follow me.¡± Determination flashed in Jinlun¡¯s eyes. Wudang, he vowed to someday revisit! At the very least, reclaiming his mentor¡¯s remains. The Heaven-Man Tomb represented legacy for Wudang, shame for him. ¡­ With time¡¯s passage. Throughout Jianghu, movements brewed. Within Ming¡¯s martial world, everywhere abuzz discussing Wudang¡¯s events, factions trembling in the wake of Ning Changge, the young true immortal¡¯s rise becoming well-known throughout Jianghu! Those who witnessed Wudang¡¯s events were esteemed guests, many others lamenting not attending, missing such an earth-shattering sight. No second-hand account compared to firsthand experience. The third young master of Divine Sword Manor, Xie Xiaofeng, secluded himself upon return, deeply affected by Ning Changge¡¯s swordsmanship and dual-spirit sword aura. The Flower Palace master, Yao Yue, often stood lost in thought upon the rear mountain. Pondering what Ning Changge¡¯s Immortal Path truly entailed? Inadvertently passing nights in contemplation. Though unable to fathom, she sensed Ning Changge¡¯s Immortal Path differed from common understanding. Gazing towards Wudang, immersed in confusion. Beyond Ming, Ning Changge¡¯s fame grew, many aware that Wudang housed Zhang Zhenren and the rising young true immortal. Yet outside Ming, his renown wasn¡¯t as profound. ¡­ Atop Wudang. Atop the Celestial Pillar Peak. Ning Changge quietly sat within the Sutra Pavilion, reviewing Daoist scriptures, now and then smiling. Unconcerned with Jianghu¡¯s commotion, he wished only to study Daoist texts in peace, advancing his Immortal Path step by step toward longevity. Recently, Song Yuanqiao and others resolved issues with Yuan Yue Manor and Shaolin, acquiring a batch of Daoist texts, delightful for Ning Changge, further enriching his foundation. Additionally, numerous spiritual items were obtained, useful ones resting within his storage ring. Jinling respectfully offered spiritual tea before retreating. This enlightened golden monkey, having shone brightly the other day, now more composed, his Taoist aspirations deepened with Ning Changge¡¯s demonstrations. Merriment with Wudang disciples declined, dedicating more to cultivation. Ning Changge nodded with satisfaction. Pursuing the Dao is arduous, requiring persistent diligence. Even with superior spiritual resources, without solitude and insight, progress is futile. A sip of spiritual tea elicited a delighted smile from Ning Changge. Thanks to time constraints and the assistance of the Qi-Gathering Spirit Furnace¡¯s essence, this batch of spiritual tea matured to superior quality. A single sip amplified spiritual awareness, purifying the mind, nearly entering an enlightened state, heightening his joy. Appreciation for his spiritual tea cultivation techniques grew. Optimizing batch after batch, it might evolve into sublime spiritual tea. ¡°One day, it could become Enlightenment Tea!¡± Gazing at the lush, emerald leaves, Ning Changge smiled. Enlightenment Tea benefiting him, let alone others. A gleam of hope ignited within him. Although it wasn¡¯t achievable overnight. With his state of mind stabilized and peak condition courtesy of the spiritual tea, Ning Changge finally began an essential task. Forging spiritual swords! The golden wood essence from refining the dragon-slaying sabre earlier was saved to craft two spiritual swords. Originally, this should have commenced immediately. However, turbulent emotions rendered an imperfect state, additionally requiring auxiliary spiritual materials, only after Song Yuanqiao delivered items from Shaolin, preparations were complete. Now, it was time for forging. With a pinch of his fingers, Pure Yang True Fire hovered mid-air, its blue hue intensified. After refining two golden statues, Ning Changge¡¯s understanding of Pure Yang True Fire deepened, enhancing its power. Suspended in the fire, the dragon-slaying sabre¡¯s essence liquid was purified of impurities, splitting into two distinct streams. With a wave, numerous spiritual minerals flew from his storage ring, some old stocks, others recently acquired. Refined over Pure Yang True Fire, merging into respective streams, they amalgamated with the essence liquid. As the sun dipped and the moon rose. Ning Changge¡¯s eyes sparkled; benefiting from daily practice of Celestial Forging Technique, his spiritual awareness brimming, formidable spirit empowering simultaneous dual sword forging without strain. ¡°Condense!¡± With deft fingers, he cast restriction after restriction within. The golden essence formed a golden sword, the blue essence a blue sword, now embryonic. Eyes closed, lips curled with contentment. The hardest step complete, the next was embedding restrictions to transform them into divine artifacts. Time elapsed. Hours flew by, the crescent moon high above. Ning Changge¡¯s eyes suddenly opened, aglow, casting the final restriction. ¡°Complete!¡± Instantly. Golden-blue beams soared skyward, illuminating Wudang! Chapter 72 Chapter 72The full moon hung high in the night sky. Atop Celestial Pillar Peak, two radiant beams suddenly thrust upward, one golden with a terrifying killing intent, the other green, brimming with vibrant life force. Their brilliance illuminated the nine heavens, their sharp edges unmatched! The sun and moon paled in comparison. This spectacle roused all of Wudang. Disciples opened their windows and gazed at the night sky, shocked by the sight of the two beams, especially the unrivaled sharpness contained within, which sent chills down their spines. However, once they looked towards the direction of the light columns¡¯ origin, they relaxed, merely curious: ¡°Has Little Martial Uncle developed another unparalleled divine power?¡± Their eyes were filled with admiration. Ever since the day heroes had gathered at Wudang, its prestige in the martial world had surged. Various sects sent esteemed elders and talented disciples to exchange knowledge. Of course. In name, it was for exchange, but in reality, they wished to curry favor with Wudang. In no time, Wudang¡¯s entrance became bustling with visitors. Even today, the Ming Emperor had specifically sent Iron Courage Marquis Zhu Wushi to Wudang, not as a martial world figure but as a representative of the imperial court. To officially decree Wudang as a holy land of Daoism. He brought many precious gifts, including rare Daoist texts, to be placed in Wudang¡¯s Sutra Pavilion. What an honor. It must be noted that within Ming¡¯s territory, only Dragon and Tiger Mountain, with its thousand-year heritage, held the title of a Daoist holy land. But now. Wudang had ascended to the same height as Dragon and Tiger Mountain, despite having only been established for a few decades and still in its growth phase, with a boundless future ahead. Wudang disciples knew that this was mainly due to Little Martial Uncle¡¯s efforts, attributing about seventy percent of the credit to him and the remaining thirty percent to their grandmaster. They gazed at the sky trying to discern the source, their low cultivation limiting their vision, leaving them peering in vain. Other wandering knights lodging at Wudang were equally awestruck. Not present at the Celestial Pillar Peak¡¯s earlier events, they had rushed to visit upon hearing the news. Having witnessed the Heaven-Man Tomb by day, even casual martial artists dared not approach due to its evolving aura. The three buried Heaven-Men warriors would block some, and with more warriors interred in the future, even Heaven-Men might not be able to enter! And now. The night sky¡¯s two beams filled them with dread. Highly skilled individuals could vaguely see spiritual swords spinning within, basking in astral and lunar light. Their sharpness made them shiver and swallow nervously. Seeing Zhu Wushi frozen in shock, Princess Yunluo couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Uncle, what do you see?¡± Having heard of Wudang¡¯s young true immortal, she had come with Zhu Wushi to deliver the decree, wanting to see this legendary figure. However, to her disappointment, Nian Changge did not appear during the day¡¯s decree ceremony; only the Wudang Seven Heroes were present. S~?a??h the n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Yet, despite her willfulness, she knew that even the Ming Emperor had to respect land-dwelling immortals, so she wisely refrained from demanding Nian Changge¡¯s appearance. ¡°Two spiritual swords! No less than the Chi Xiao Sword!¡± ¡°This young true immortal has probably made further progress!¡± Zhu Wushi exhaled slowly, an expression of complexity in his eyes. Having witnessed Nian Changge easily wield a flying sword to defeat Dongfang Bubai, and now seeing two more spiritual swords, his strength had undoubtedly increased. How short a time it had been. This young true immortal was truly a monster. A deep reverence and an undercurrent of envy surged within him, wishing he possessed such monstrous talent, finding the task at hand trivial. Princess Yunluo, never having seen Zhu Wushi so unsettled, was immensely curious: ¡°Is this young true immortal truly so formidable? Capable of summoning true fire with a flick and lightning with a gaze?¡± Chapter 73 Chapter 73The martial world was rife with exaggerations. She had met many supposedly divine experts, only to find them unimpressive, hence wanting to see Ning Changge for herself. Having witnessed the Heaven-Man Tomb by day and now the spiritual beams by night, she was more than half convinced. Zhu Wushi gravely replied: ¡°Even the rumors don¡¯t capture the true extent of the young true immortal¡¯s terror. Only by witnessing him firsthand can one appreciate the intricacies.¡± Princess Yunluo grew more eager. Zhu Wushi continued: ¡°Perhaps someone will challenge Wudang someday, and that might give you a chance to see the young true immortal in action.¡± With that, he focused on the two beams, trying to decipher more mysteries. Powerhouses like Zhu Wushi weren¡¯t few among those lingering at Wudang, all marveling at the beams, the skilled among them recognizing the spiritual swords turning within. Only the Wudang Seven Heroes knew the origin of these swords. Song Yuanqiao beamed with satisfaction: ¡°It seems Little Martial Brother successfully forged the spiritual swords from the dragon-slaying sabre¡¯s remnants, making our efforts worthwhile.¡± Mo Shenggu laughed: ¡°We, too, must diligently cultivate, lest we hold Little Martial Brother back in the future.¡± The Wudang Seven Heroes laughed heartily. Yet inwardly, they agreed with Mo Shenggu. While they could collectively match a Heaven-Man, only by single-handedly dueling one could they truly claim mastery. Under many gazes. The beams persisted for a joss-stick¡¯s duration before slowly dissipating. Regretfully, everyone withdrew their gaze, longing for a closer look inside the Sutra Pavilion. Within the pavilion. Ning Changge beamed at the two spiritual swords floating before him. When the swords formed, he sensed an opportunity and used the astral and lunar light to temper them further, creating the scene with beams. Now, closely inspecting the two swords. His satisfaction grew. Each sword was about four feet long and three fingers wide, akin to the Chi Xiao Sword¡¯s dimensions. In fact, Ning Changge had used Chi Xiao as a template, differing only in attributes. One sword was entirely golden, its brilliance dazzling, its edge indeterminate, sharper than both Chi Xiao and the other sword; The other was green, jade-like, more reserved, its green glow forming sword radiance, nurturing potent life force, remarkably unique. ¡°You shall be the Golden Sharp Sword.¡± ¡°And you, the Green Yuan Sword.¡± With those words, spiritual power flowed, inscribing the names on the swords, Golden Sharp and Green Yuan. The swords hummed, laced with spirituality, their radiance and sword intent becoming more pronounced. But for Ning Changge¡¯s suppression, the swords¡¯ completion would have triggered a ten-thousand swords¡¯ resonance, even more violently than Chi Xiao. S~?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Given the late hour, restraint prevailed. Ning Changge chuckled. Spitting out the Chi Xiao Sword, he watched the three swords spin together, one red, one gold, one green, harmoniously mystical, hinting at a bond, yet incomplete. ¡°Three of the Five Elemental Swords are here, with water and earth swords lacking. Only when they form, will the Five Elemental Sword Formation become invincible!¡± Anticipation flickered in his eyes. According to his design. Combining the Five Elemental Swords with his Five Elemental Divine Sword Qi would maximize their power, each sword¡¯s corresponding blade aura significantly amplifying strikes. That day atop Celestial Pillar Peak. If Ning Changge had used the Chi Xiao Sword with Dry Fire Vermilion Bird Sword Qi, Ding Peng wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to draw his blade. ¡°Now with three spiritual swords, I must comprehend the sword qi of the golden sword!¡± Ning Changge made up his mind. He stowed the other two swords in his Dantian for spiritual nourishment, keeping the Golden Sharp Sword before him, diving into its essence. Sometimes. A mere opportunity was all Ning Changge needed. The Golden Sharp Sword was that opportunity. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 For three consecutive days. Princess Yunluo lingered near the Sutra Pavilion. She saw the Wudang disciples and the remarkable golden monkey Jinling but not the young true immortal she sought. Her eyes held regret. Realizing her purpose might go unfulfilled. Not all things go as planned, even for the Ming Emperor¡¯s sister, unable to force a land-dwelling immortal¡¯s appearance. It wasn¡¯t an unseemly desire for Ning Changge but curiosity driving her. Lady Yunluo remained, driven by curiosity. Zhu Wushi approached with a wry smile: ¡°Yunluo, His Majesty knows you slipped away and sent me to bring you back.¡± Princess Yunluo wrinkled her nose, her charming face showing playful annoyance: ¡°Brother is so boring, always stuck in the royal city!¡± Zhu Wushi could only smile wryly. Princess Yunluo¡¯s pampering allowed such audacity, unlike his own caution. ¡°Let¡¯s go before it inconveniences you, Uncle.¡± Princess Yunluo understood sensitivity, pouting as she followed Zhu Wushi, the imperial entourage readying to descend the mountain. Suddenly. A powerful surge emanated from the Sutra Pavilion. Zhu Wushi instinctively turned. Their ranks of powerful warriors stirred awake. To his utmost, he felt an overwhelmingly sharp aura rising, poised to pierce the heavens, seeming to slice him asunder, sending a shiver through his core. ¡°What sword intent is this? Such killing intent!¡± Zhu Wushi gasped, shielding Yunluo. He had encountered countless master swordsmen, but this terrifying sword intent was unparalleled, as if a mountain of corpses and sea of blood were contained within. Princess Yunluo¡¯s eyes sparkled. She dashed towards the Sutra Pavilion, seeing the faint image of a giant white tiger within the fluctuating aura, rushing forward. ¡°Yunluo!¡± Zhu Wushi was alarmed, fearing for Princess Yunluo¡¯s safety amidst the overpowering aura. Fortunately, the aura vanished as quickly as it appeared, almost making him doubt his perception. But he knew. It wasn¡¯t an illusion, only one possibility. The young true immortal had gained new insights. A true prodigy! His brief stay at Wudang had revealed the other¡¯s swift, astounding progression. Such talent engendered envy. ¡­ Princess Yunluo hurried forward, her heart aflutter upon seeing the white tiger vanish, calling out: ¡°Could Yunluo be fortunate enough to see the young true immortal in person?¡± Despite her curiosity, she maintained decorum. The Sutra Pavilion was silent, Yunluo¡¯s anticipation turning to dejection until a faint voice spoke: ¡°Immersed in Dao, not seeing visitors.¡± Princess Yunluo bit her lip, bowing with slight sorrow: ¡°Apologies for disturbing the young true immortal¡¯s seclusion.¡± Truthfully. Her small desire was simply to satiate curiosity, having grown in the royal city and hearing Ning Changge¡¯s name, she had ventured out for the first time, tasting freedom¡¯s breath, yearning for a carefree life. Rejection by Ning Changge felt like a significant setback. Turning away dispirited. A stream of light suddenly shot from the Sutra Pavilion, hovering before her. Her eyes widened with disbelief, a small sword gleaming mysteriously hovered before her. Trembling, she reached for it, hearing Ning Changge¡¯s calm voice: ¡°Fate favors you today with this meeting. I gift you a sword for personal protection.¡± Princess Yunluo¡¯s delight was boundless, her small wish fulfilled, she immediately felt elated, her playful demeanor returning, bowing respectfully towards the pavilion: S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Thank you for the sword, young true immortal!¡± The Sutra Pavilion remained silent. Princess Yunluo¡¯s dejection turned to joy, she carefully stowed the sword, eyes gleaming, clutching her fists in delight: ¡°Young true immortal, I won¡¯t take your gift for free. Just wait, I¡¯ll bring my brother¡¯s Daoist texts for you!¡± Zhu Wushi, hearing her muttered delight, couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. But at the sight of the gifted small sword, envy rose within. Any gift from the young true immortal was bound to be extraordinary! He paid his respects to the pavilion, descending the mountain with Princess Yunluo. Inside the pavilion. Hearing Yunluo¡¯s joyous voice, Ning Changge couldn¡¯t help but smile. Not oblivious to Yunluo¡¯s frequent visits, he gifted the sword not on a whim. Firstly, despite Yunluo¡¯s noble, somewhat spoiled background, her pure and kind nature showed in her interactions with Wudang disciples and Jinling, meriting a protective gift. Forming goodwill. Secondly, Ning Changge wished to study the imperial Dao of the Nine Provinces, embedding weak spiritual senses in the sword, usually dormant, to observe the ruler¡¯s path. A significant reason. Ancient lore states, the Nine Provinces¡¯ rulers are formidable. The True Dragon Emperor¡¯s path can seamlessly lead to the land-dwelling immortal realm, perhaps inspiring Ning Changge himself. Thus, a move in subtle chess. Success was irrelevant. No loss incurred. Regarding Yunluo¡¯s playful intent to bring all of the Emperor¡¯s texts, Ning Changge merely smiled. His spiritual sense noted Zhu Wushi and others descending the mountain, so he refocused, grasping the golden sword qi he had just devised! The terrifying killing intent earlier stemmed from it. [Golden Sharp Sword, the spirit of gold. Your understanding of golden spirit energy offers a new comprehension of the sword path and the way of gold, uniting them. Sword Dao is the path of killing, creating the immortal technique of Gengjin White Tiger Sword Qi!] ¡°Gold embodies sharpness, embodying killing. My Gengjin White Tiger Sword Qi surpasses the Qinglong Sword Qi and Vermilion Bird Sword Qi in lethality!¡± Ning Changge¡¯s eyes glowed with satisfaction. Thus. Three of the Five Elemental Divine Sword Qi achieved. Only water and earth remained to complete the cycle. ¡°Combining Five Elemental Swords with Five Elemental Divine Sword Qi, perfecting the foundation path, ensuring no obstacles in cultivation!¡± Ning Changge exhaled deeply. Having perused Daoist texts, his foundation deepened, capable of creating a perfect foundational method, striving to establish a Five Element foundation. ¡°Senior Brothers must now seek water and earth spiritual items.¡± ¡°But no rush, I have time before reaching the twelfth perfection stage.¡± Ning Changge observed his inner state. His spiritual power surged, partially liquefied, exemplifying the wondrous method, foreshadowing foundational realm power, a reason for his formidable strength. ¡°It¡¯s time to refine this sacred relic.¡± Ning Changge¡¯s distant gaze shifted as he summoned the bronze relic left by the Buddha he smote with thunder. Gleaming, it floated before him. A spiritual item by extraordinary methods rather than nature, likely formed from the Buddha¡¯s extensive resonance with cosmic forces, leaving traces combining with his essence. ¡°Pity the relic holds limited spiritual power. Yet, refined into an elixir with spiritual herbs, it aids advancing to the eleventh stage!¡± Without hesitation. Ning Changge summoned the Spirit Gathering Furnace. Chapter 75 Chapter 75A pill furnace adorned with carvings of mountains, rivers, sun, and moon stood in the Sutra Pavilion. As Ning Changge¡¯s cultivation deepened, his understanding of restriction techniques also advanced. The restrictions imbued in the Mountain-River Spirit Gathering Furnace became increasingly intricate and profound, hinting at an upgrade. Initially, this spirit-gathering stone held great potential. It was Ning Changge¡¯s limited cultivation that prevented it from evolving into a higher-quality magical artifact. Now, it was undergoing further transformation, offering even greater aid in alchemy. One could say. Ning Changge¡¯s rapid advancement owed a significant part to the Mountain-River Spirit Gathering Furnace. He smiled slightly, and with a touch, the sarira floating in mid-air shot into the Mountain-River Spirit Gathering Furnace. The sarira did contain spiritual power. However, it also included some impurities that Ning Changge did not need. These impurities might be essences for Buddhists but were of no help to him. Boom! Pure Yang True Fire blazed fiercely. With the optimization of the restrictions on the Mountain-River Spirit Gathering Furnace, it could now generate Pure Yang True Fire on its own without Ning Changge¡¯s control. Refining impurities required some time. It wasn¡¯t that Pure Yang True Fire lacked power, but that meticulous work took time and constant attention. Fortunately. This task did not need to worry Ning Changge. Jinling had already stepped forward. He opened his mouth and spat out a stream of spiritual power into the True Fire of the Mountain-River Spirit Gathering Furnace. The originally weakened True Fire blazed fiercely again, stabilizing within a specific range. He concentrated fully, not blinking an eye. Ning Changge nodded in satisfaction. Jinling had cultivated the Celestial Body Refining Technique, day and night absorbing the essence of heaven and earth, thus gaining effective control over his spiritual power. As a Daoist child. He naturally had to work. Ning Changge assigned small tasks like alchemy and talisman drawing to Jinling, which allowed Ning Changge to focus on enlightenment and cultivation. Jinling was clearly no stranger to such tasks. Highly proficient. He also enjoyed it. Following Ning Changge, assisting in alchemy and talisman drawing, he had learned a few basics. If Ning Changge were the only immortal cultivator in the Nine Provinces, Jinling might barely count as half of one. Glancing at Jinling, satisfied there would be no issues, Ning Changge held a Daoist scripture and began reading attentively. Recent arrivals of Daoist texts delighted him; they would provide ample material for his understanding for a long while. The deeper the foundation, the faster the enlightenment. His recent comprehension of formation principles already showed progress, with Song Yuanqiao and others¡¯ Beidou Seven Stars Sword Formation serving as a small experiment. The latest batch of Daoist texts might help him perfect it. ¡­ Wudang Mountain welcomed new visitors. The Wudang Seven Heroes gathered at the mountain gate in a show of respect. The visitors weren¡¯t ordinary; they were disciples of the great Grandmaster from the first holy land of the Ming Daoism, Dragon-Tiger Mountain, led by the Grandmaster¡¯s last disciple, Zhang Lingyu. Seeing the middle-aged Daoist in dark robes and his vigorous Dragon-Tiger Mountain disciples, Song Yuanqiao and others were amazed. Inwardly, they marveled at Dragon-Tiger Mountain¡¯s demeanor, surpassing previous visitors by far. ¡°Greetings, fellow Daoists! As fellow holy lands of Daoism, my master sent me to congratulate you!¡± Zhang Lingyu displayed proper etiquette. Song Yuanqiao and others smiled, saying: ¡°Greetings, Daoist Zhang. It¡¯s an honor for Wudang to be visited by Dragon-Tiger Mountain. The Grandmaster¡¯s care for Wudang is deeply appreciated!¡± They were genuinely pleased. After all, these weren¡¯t just any individuals. The Grandmaster¡¯s fame had resonated through the martial world for several decades! Even before their master was born, the Grandmaster had already reached the pinnacle of renown in the martial world. Such a figure¡¯s praise, even if lightly given, was invaluable. Wudang disciples smiled. Though pleased, they felt neither self-deprecating nor anxious before Dragon-Tiger Mountain, their confidence bolstered by Ning Changge and Zhang Sanfeng. Welcoming Dragon-Tiger Mountain¡¯s delegation into the Ming-Qing Hall. Everyone sat down. Zhang Lingyu and his party finally had a chance to observe the Wudang disciples closely. With a closer look, they were astounded. Not only were the Wudang Seven Heroes extraordinary, but the Wudang third-generation disciples were also brimming with spirit, rivaling the best disciples of Dragon-Tiger Mountain. And in Wudang. Such talents seemed commonplace! ¡°A truly strange phenomenon, how could a sect established for only a few decades have such a profound foundation?¡± Zhang Lingyu dismissed his initial underestimation. Martial world sects occasionally produced exceptional masters, often due to the birth of supreme prodigies, a matter of fortune. Rarely though, did true dragons in shallow waters form lasting legacies. To genuinely establish a lasting sect and become a holy land, one master wasn¡¯t enough; time¡¯s sediment was necessary. Even with a land-dwelling immortal, it took centuries to truly become a holy land. Initially, he thought. Even with Master Zhang and the young true immortal Ning Changge, Wudang¡¯s disciples would still fall short. But now. They were in no way inferior to Dragon-Tiger Mountain! His last bit of disdain vanished, recalling his master¡¯s words; he smiled and said to the Wudang Seven Heroes: ¡°We came to congratulate Wudang for being recognized as the Daoist holy land of the Ming Empire. As fellow Daoists, we can exchange resources and maintain frequent contact in the future.¡± ¡°Previously, Wudang upheld righteousness, destroying the Dragon Slaying Sabre and calming the martial world¡¯s turmoil. Dragon-Tiger Mountain couldn¡¯t arrive earlier due to internal matters. Today, we brought a modest gift, hoping you¡¯ll accept it.¡± As he mentioned the gift. A trace of pride flashed in Zhang Lingyu¡¯s eyes. Wudang Seven Heroes were intrigued. After a few polite refusals. S~?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. A small Daoist carried a black jade box forward, and Zhang Lingyu proudly introduced: ¡°This is our exclusive Dragon-Tiger Elixir from Dragon-Tiger Mountain!¡± A bi-colored elixir lay within, exuding a rich fragrance, seemingly accompanied by the roars of dragons and tigers, filled with divine mystery. Hearing of the Dragon-Tiger Elixir, everyone was astonished. Legend had it that the founder of Dragon-Tiger Mountain, Zhang Daoling, once made elixirs in the mountains, and upon completion, dragons and tigers appeared, giving the mountain its name. ¡°This Dragon-Tiger Elixir, was it crafted by your ancestral founder?¡± Mo Shenggu couldn¡¯t suppress his curiosity. Zhang Lingyu paused and smiled: ¡°The founder¡¯s divine power was unparalleled. His elixirs were far more miraculous, said to attract divine beasts upon completion. Unfortunately, his transcendent mastery is unmatched by later generations.¡± ¡°However, this elixir follows his formula, devised by my master after decades of study. Consuming it grants fifty years of inner power!¡± As his words fell. The Dragon-Tiger Mountain disciples showed pride. A Dragon-Tiger Elixir bestowing fifty years of power was a divine elixir, enough to incite bloody struggles in the martial world. Presenting such a generous gift showed immense respect. Wudang members were amazed. Chapter 76 Chapter 76Song Yuanqiao quickly thanked: ¡°Thank you, Daoist Zhang, for this generous gift. Wudang is deeply moved. We will visit the Grandmaster in the future to express our gratitude!¡± Zhang Lingyu nodded with a smile, sensing Song Yuanqiao¡¯s sincerity. He was puzzled though, that despite their astonishment, the gift¡¯s impact seemed less than expected. He didn¡¯t know. While the Dragon-Tiger Elixir was precious. Ning Changge had long crafted the Jiazi Elixir, increasing inner power for sixty years or more, surpassing the Dragon-Tiger Elixir. Countless Jiazi Elixirs had already passed through their hands. Thus, the Dragon-Tiger Elixir didn¡¯t invoke much surprise. Nonetheless, Song Yuanqiao and the others were pleased as it represented significant respect. Zhang Lingyu suppressed his confusion. As discussions continued, he grew increasingly impressed with Wudang. In dialogue about Daoist scriptures, the Wudang Seven Heroes offered keen insights, lighting up Zhang Lingyu¡¯s eyes. Thanks to Ning Changge. Ning Changge¡¯s constant reading and understanding of Daoist texts influenced the Wudang Seven Heroes and disciples, inspiring them to emulate and delve into Daoist scriptures. As conversation flowed. Song Yuanqiao led the Dragon-Tiger Mountain group on a tour of Wudang. Zhang Lingyu observed. They saw the famed Heaven-Man Tomb and the Spiritual Herb Daoist Circle, astonished by what they witnessed. They realized the extraordinary Wudang disciples encountered earlier weren¡¯t cherry-picked but genuinely exceptional. Now, the Yin-Yang Infinite Art, optimized multiple times by Ning Changge, enhanced Wudang disciples¡¯ aptitude. Continuous cultivation made them martial talents. Laying a foundation for future immortal teachings. Even immortal teachings had standards. Reaching the Sutra Pavilion from afar, Song Yuanqiao apologized: ¡°Daoist Zhang, this is where my junior brother cultivates in seclusion. Please excuse us from entering.¡± With numerous visitors lately. To prevent disturbances, Song Yuanqiao mandated no third-generation disciples approach the Sutra Pavilion, designating it solely for Ning Changge¡¯s cultivation. Wudang disciples instead studied in another grand hall. Zhang Lingyu curiously agreed, smiling: ¡°No problem, though it¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t meet the young true immortal.¡± One of his aims at Wudang was to meet Ning Changge. Just as they were about to leave. Suddenly. A burst of golden light spread from the Sutra Pavilion, accompanied by faint Buddhist chants and manifestations of Bodhisattvas and Arhats. Everyone was astonished. ¡°Could it be a Buddha descending upon Wudang?¡± Song Yuanqiao and others were instantly tense. Such a phenomenon rivaled the grand display of Kong Wen¡¯s Heaven-Covering Buddha Palm. If a Buddha¡¯s true form descended, could their junior brother withstand it? Zhang Lingyu¡¯s eyes widened with excitement. To witness such a grand event upon arrival at Wudang? Though speculated that the young true immortal had land-dwelling immortal-level combat capability, this was inferred from his effortless purification of Buddha¡¯s intent. He hadn¡¯t fought a land-dwelling immortal. However, shortly. They noticed something amiss¡­ While grand, the phenomenon lacked aggressive energy. Instead, a peculiar fragrance drifted through the air. Song Yuanqiao first understood, exclaiming: ¡°It¡¯s not a Buddha descending; my junior brother is making elixirs. He mentioned refining the sarira into an elixir. It seems he succeeded!¡± Wudang Seven Heroes exchanged delighted looks. Zhang Lingyu was stunned. S~?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Refining a sarira into an elixir? What kind of divine elixir could that be? He gasped. Known for its elixirs, Dragon-Tiger Mountain demanded deep alchemical knowledge to refine a sarira. Among Dragon-Tiger Mountain disciples, except his master, few could achieve this. Yet here. The golden light and Buddhist chants clearly indicated success! After his shock, Zhang Lingyu realized: ¡°No wonder Song Yuanqiao and others weren¡¯t deeply moved by the Dragon-Tiger Elixir. The young true immortal¡¯s alchemical prowess is profound. Wudang likely possesses even greater elixirs.¡± He wryly smiled. Previously proud of the Dragon-Tiger Elixir, he now found it inferior to the refined sarira elixir. Zhang Lingyu grew more respectful. Admiring the yet unseen young true immortal. In pursuit of the Dao, respected order preceded age. Despite being only nine, the young true immortal was leagues ahead. He bowed respectfully, knowing Ning Changge could sense their presence. Then he followed Song Yuanqiao away. Zhang Lingyu adjusted his mindset. Coming to Wudang to exchange insights and witness this rising Daoist holy land was an enriching experience. ¡­ Inside the Sutra Pavilion. Ning Changge¡¯s lips curved slightly, aware of Zhang Lingyu and others but paying them no mind. He focused on the golden elixir before him. The sarira, originally the size of a dragon¡¯s eye, had vanished, impurities removed. Despite integrating numerous spiritual herbs, the gold elixir was now only fingertip-sized. A single elixir emerged from the refinement. But it was enough. ¡°Refined from a Buddhist sarira, let¡¯s call you Sarira Elixir.¡± With a gesture, the Sarira Elixir landed in his palm. Realistically. Post refinement, the elixir bore little connection to Buddhism. Since it originated from the sarira, calling it the Sarira Elixir was apt. The earlier phenomenon was merely the final removal of impurities. Feeling the potent medicinal power within, Ning Changge was ecstatic. ¡°Today marks the advance to the eleventh layer of Qi Refining!¡± Without hesitation, Ning Changge ingested the Sarira Elixir, and torrents of medicinal power erupted. Boom! The potent power surged, surpassing the elixirs he used previously, though Ning Changge handled it easily. Thanks to the Celestial Body Refining Technique, his body was robust and resilient. The Eternal Youth Technique continuously operated, forming vortexes embodying the northern whale swallowing concept, absorbing the medicinal power. Drip, drip! Streams of spiritual power condensed into liquid, dripping into the spiritual lake in his Dantian. The spiritual lake expanded, half the spiritual power metamorphosing into liquid, forming a lake. Buzz! An astounding fluctuation emanated from Ning Changge, then receded. Jinling, meditating downstairs, sensed it and felt greater respect, redoubling his efforts. He aspired to follow Ning Changge towards longevity, unwilling to be left behind. Ning Changge opened his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh blissfully: ¡°Progress in the immortal Dao, just a step away from the Qi Refining Perfection Realm, delightful!¡± He summoned spiritual wine, drinking heartily and enjoying himself. This spiritual wine, brewed from spiritual herbs, differed from mortal wine, capable of intoxicating even heavenly beings. Ning Changge, in high spirits, drank to his fill, even calling Jinling to join, though disappointed by Jinling¡¯s lower capacity. A moment later. Ning Changge chuckled self-deprecatingly and sighed: ¡°Pursuing the Dao is a lonely path. Caution is needed. Now is but a small achievement, humility is vital.¡± Turning to a Daoist scripture, he immersed himself. ¡°Pursue utter emptiness, maintain steadfast tranquility.¡± ¡°Amidst the mundane world, keeping one¡¯s essence and maintaining tranquility is the true Dao.¡± Immersed in the scripture, his loneliness dissipated, his state of mind subtly elevated. Jinling quietly withdrew with deep respect. ¡­ On Wudang, time passed peacefully. Ning Changge cultivated alone, reaping great rewards, his progress in formation principles nearing completion. Dragon-Tiger Mountain disciples and Wudang disciples exchanged knowledge, growing mutual respect and admiration. Beneath Wudang. An old swordsman with a missing front tooth slowly approached, carrying a sword box on his back, seemingly ignoring the shadowy figures following him. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 The old swordsman looked quite ordinary, just like an old man you might see everywhere in the martial world, with yellow teeth, messy hair, and tattered clothes. If it weren¡¯t for the sword box on his back, others would have thought he was just some old beggar. But strangely enough, the old swordsman was followed by numerous martial experts. Almost all were swordsmen, holding swords of various shapes and sizes¡ªsome with three-foot green peaks, some bearing giant swords on their shoulders, others with short swords in sleeves or half-bladed swords. The swordsmen kept their distance, eyes filled with respect, not approaching but simply following along the way. The old swordsman came from Beiliang, traveling straight to Wudang, covering six thousand miles, with followers like clouds. Some left midway, yet even now, hundreds of swordsmen still accompanied him. This was an event¡ªan event belonging to swordsmen. They all knew the old swordsman¡¯s purpose in coming to Wudang, each filled with respect, following to add to the momentum. From afar, Wudang disciples guarding the mountain saw this grand spectacle, their hearts filled with alarm. They drew their swords, eyes filled with steely resolve. But they felt no panic. With a true immortal on Wudang, why panic? The old swordsman grinned, revealing his missing front tooth and yellow teeth, laughing loudly: ¡°The Sword Monarch has come to seek a duel and wishes to enter the Heaven-Man Tomb!¡± His voice seemed feeble, but its follow-through was endless, even growing louder, like nine waves crashing straight up to Tianzhu Peak! Wudang disciples were shocked, realizing the identity and intention of the old swordsman before them. The Sword Monarch¡ªthis was Beiliang¡¯s unparalleled swordsman, who had once challenged the City Lord of Martial Imperial City, Wang Xianzhi, only to be defeated and disappear afterward. Rumors said he couldn¡¯t accept defeat and committed suicide after leaving Martial Imperial City. Others said he walked the martial world, aiming to create a stronger sword to challenge Wang Xianzhi again, while some claimed he vanished in Beiliang. Many rumors surrounded him, but none were confirmed. Unexpectedly, the unparalleled swordsman of Beiliang appeared under Tianzhu Peak of Wudang. Regardless, the Sword Monarch was undoubtedly a peerless expert, unmatched by even the three demonic blades. His purpose was simple and clear¡ªchallenging the Young True Immortal of Wudang! Wudang disciples exchanged a solemn look and respectfully said: ¡°Greetings, Senior Sword Monarch. Please follow us up the mountain!¡± They then addressed the swordsmen following him: ¡°The rest of you may also ascend the mountain but do not wander around!¡± Even knowing the Sword Monarch came to challenge their junior master, the Wudang disciples didn¡¯t show anger, fully displaying their courtesy. S~?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. A hint of admiration flashed in the Sword Monarch¡¯s eyes: ¡°As expected of a famed Daoist sacred land, with disciples like this, one glimpse tells me the Young True Immortal is indeed worthy of his name!¡± He began to look forward to it. Hearing Ning Changge¡¯s name in the Beiliang Prince¡¯s Mansion, his heart surged at the Sword Flight Technique and Sword Qi Transformation Technique, finally unable to resist coming here. Coming to Wudang this time. He came for a sword duel, disregarding life and death, hoping to transcend the Heaven-Man realm with Ning Changge¡¯s help! If defeated, he was prepared to enter the Heaven-Man Tomb. With steady steps, the Sword Monarch climbed Tianzhu Peak. His first sight was the Heaven-Man Tomb at the rear mountain, its ancient tomb towering forty-nine zhang high, with life force and death intertwining, ancient trees hanging high with three peculiar ones. One tree¡¯s leaves faintly reflected strange sword light; one showed demonic blade intent; one echoed Buddhist chanting with dragon-elephant roars¡ªutterly mystical. Surprised, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Seeing is believing; it seems I¡¯ve picked a good tomb for myself.¡± Song Yuanqiao and others were already waiting, with Zhang Lingyu and others from Dragon-Tiger Mountain behind. They had been staying for half a month, planning to leave in a few days, but unexpectedly encountered someone challenging the Young True Immortal! Seeing the Sword Monarch, everyone became extremely solemn. An unremarkable old man, but only they, these strong experts, could see how formidable his restrained sword intent was. A peerless Heaven-Man expert! Stronger than both Eastern Undefeated and Demonic Blade Ding Peng! Song Yuanqiao cupped his hands: ¡°Greetings, Senior. Since you¡¯ve come to challenge my junior brother, after a thousand miles of travel, please rest and regain your energy before the duel!¡± This was respect for the challenger. Though the Sword Monarch was strong, he wasn¡¯t worried. As long as it wasn¡¯t a land-dwelling immortal, he had full confidence in his junior brother. Ning Changge had instructed, if someone challenges me, let them reach the Sutra Pavilion. No need to stop them. Everyone wondered why the Sword Monarch insisted on fighting, knowing Ning Changge¡¯s incredible combat power¡ªwas he courting death, or possibly hoping for mercy? But since Ning Changge had set the Heaven-Man Tomb publicly, he wouldn¡¯t show mercy¡ªelse there¡¯d be no peace in the future. The Sword Monarch sensed their confusion yet didn¡¯t explain, merely smiling at Song Yuanqiao: ¡°Having traveled six thousand miles, I¡¯m at my peak. If I rest now and lose my breath, I might not withstand even a single strike from the Young True Immortal. Carpe diem; please fulfill my wish!¡± This was the truth. Moving with his heart, walking six thousand miles, he created his strongest sword. He aimed to take that final step with Ning Changge¡¯s help. Now, his sword intent was condensed to its extreme, poised for an earth-shattering strike. Song Yuanqiao and others exchanged glances, eventually saying: ¡°Very well, my junior brother is at the Sutra Pavilion, but he may not see you. Please be prepared.¡± Chapter 78 Chapter 78 The Sword Monarch laughed. If seeing me was enough to defeat me, what difference does it make whether he sees me or not? Laughing loudly, he walked slowly toward the Sutra Pavilion. The swordsmen behind him paid their respects, drawing their swords and saluting. It was a gesture of respect and farewell from one swordsman to a peerless one! Unaware of it, the Sword Monarch waved back casually, stopping before the Sutra Pavilion under many watchful eyes, laughing loudly: ¡°The Sword Monarch came today uninvited, requesting the Young True Immortal to draw his sword!¡± He gazed at the Sutra Pavilion in front of him, eyes filled with curiosity. Though it appeared ordinary, a magical Daoist aura permeated it, thanks to the prolonged enlightenment of Ning Changge, transforming it into a mystical place. Over time, it might even become a sacred site for enlightenment. Zhang Lingyu and others looked expectant. They hadn¡¯t seen Ning Changge in action, and now, with the Sword Monarch, they hoped to witness the true form of Ning Changge. However. Contrary to expectations, the Sutra Pavilion remained silent, filling them with doubt. The Sword Monarch sighed. He took the sword box from his back, gently stroking it, speaking to himself: ¡°Originally, I had six of the top ten swords of Liyang, but now I have only five. Later, I filled it with four more to make nine.¡± ¡°Years ago, I challenged Martial Imperial City with my sword. Wang Xianzhi, undisputedly the first in Liyang, suppressed the city for sixty years. I lost in one move¡ªnot because I could only handle one move, but because Wang Xianzhi only used one. The Yellow-Lu Sword was left in the city to die for me.¡± ¡°After that, Wang Xianzhi became my lifelong obsession!¡± ¡°Leaving the city, I was desolate, intending to destroy all my famous swords but inexplicably entered the Beiliang Prince¡¯s Mansion.¡± As he explained, everyone finally understood where the Sword Monarch went after fleeing Martial Imperial City. S?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. This was an old legend. He continued in a slightly hoarse voice: ¡°At first, in the prince¡¯s mansion, I happily fed horses and chopped wood, forgetting the shame of the city. Many years passed, but unexpectedly, I heard rumors of the Young True Immortal.¡± ¡°At the mere age of nine, he could shake the world, refining a Buddha. I, the Sword Monarch, claimed to see through everything, but truly, I was just avoiding reality.¡± ¡°I knew I never let go of my obsession. Wang Xianzhi was the hurdle I couldn¡¯t overcome in my life!¡± His voice became passionate: ¡°I journeyed from Beiliang, walking six thousand miles, gaining insight into one sword!¡± ¡°Today, for this duel, I place my life and death aside, just seeking the Young True Immortal¡¯s sword.¡± ¡°If I succeed and transcend the realm, I won¡¯t forget today¡¯s grace!¡± ¡°If I fail, I only hope the Young True Immortal values me enough to bury me in the Heaven-Man Tomb. The first tree on the east side seems nice; it faces the Beiliang Prince¡¯s Mansion. My sword intent could add to Wudang¡¯s foundations.¡± His eyes shone brightly, clear of all confusion, like a polished rusted sword, now gleaming. His overwhelming sword intent soared to the sky, showcasing his peerless Heaven-Man prowess, earning Song Yuanqiao and Zhang Lingyu¡¯s admiration. Feelings mixed in their hearts. This was an old swordsman trying to shed his obsession. Martial Imperial City¡¯s Wang Xianzhi was invincible, suppressing the city for sixty years. The Sword Monarch knew if he didn¡¯t reach the land-dwelling immortal realm, he¡¯d never defeat Wang Xianzhi. He aimed to use Ning Changge¡¯s hand to break through under life-and-death pressure. If he succeeded, he¡¯d certainly challenge Martial Imperial City again! If he failed, entering the Heaven-Man Tomb, he¡¯d end his obsession with his life and sword path. Others now fully grasped the Sword Monarch¡¯s intentions, their hearts even more conflicted. Standing tall, his tattered clothes fluttering, eyes like swords, he seemed the same, yet his aura had transformed significantly¡ªlike a divine sword piercing the heavens! The Sword Monarch shouted loudly: ¡°Young True Immortal, please grant me a sword!¡± Excitement surged among the spectators. The tightly closed doors of the Sutra Pavilion suddenly opened. Everyone gazed expectantly, but then they were stunned. It wasn¡¯t Ning Changge who emerged but a small golden monkey in a gray Daoist robe. With care, Jinling closed the pavilion doors behind him before turning to bow to the Sword Monarch. The latter quickly returned the bow, having heard of the spiritual monkey capable of subduing Heaven-Man experts. Meeting in person, his eyes filled with surprise. Jinling did nothing more and stepped forward. With each step, his body grew taller, reaching over two zhang tall, his golden fur like sharp blades. Clearly, compared to that day, Jinling¡¯s strength had grown further. The martial artists gasped, awed by Jinling¡¯s fierce true form. Zhang Lingyu¡¯s eyes widened, rumors paled compared to this reality. The twelve-foot golden monkey appeared like a demon king! Daoists having spiritual beasts as attendants were legendary, now showing before them. Zhang Lingyu felt an absurdity, as if the one in the pavilion were the reincarnation of a Daoist patriarch! Shaking his head, he dismissed the thought. The Sword Monarch grew serious. Jinling¡¯s eyes, as large as lanterns, held no killing intent. He knew this fight was a test before facing Ning Changge. The Golden Monkey¡¯s colossal form revealed sacred aura, while the Sword Monarch¡¯s sword intention surged skyward, ready to pierce the clouds and stir the storm. There was no hint of anger in him¡ªonly hearty laughter: ¡°Good! If so, I shall first duel the spirit monkey for the Young True Immortal¡¯s sword!¡± His fighting spirit surged. Facing a golden monkey was no trivial matter; the pressure he felt was immense. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Sea??h the ¦ÇovelFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Jinling roared softly, his body coursing with spiritual light. The Sword Monarch¡¯s wild hair flew as he yelled to the sky: ¡°I am known as the Sword Monarch due to my nine-form swordsmanship; today, I challenge the spirit monkey, please critique!¡± ¡°First Sword!¡± He slapped the sword box, launching a light stream from within like a bright python, exuding a devouring murderous aura. The first famous sword made its move, cutting toward Jinling with alarming speed and sharp brilliance, leaving everyone breathless from its formidable sword intent. A mere first sword already displayed such prowess, proving he was worthy of challenging Wang Xianzhi! Song Yuanqiao¡¯s expression tightened. Even this first sword might be too much for him unless using the combined strength of a formation with seven others. However, Jinling was not easy to handle. His eyes gleamed with divine light, tracking the swift sword¡¯s slow-motion, seeing every detail. Clenching his right fist, enveloped in spiritual light, he punched the famous sword. Boom! The sword rebounded, emitting a sharp sound, discomforting those with lesser cultivation. The Sword Monarch was momentarily shocked, then laughed: ¡°Second Sword!¡± The famous sword turned again, bearing heavy intent like a mountain pressing down. Jinling roared, lifting the mountain and hurling it, cracking the sword. The Sword Monarch retreated but felt no heartache, his gaze growing fervent. The long-lost passion was reignited by this spirit monkey. With eight famous swords left, two flew out. ¡°Third Sword!¡± ¡°Fourth Sword!¡± Two sword beams roared like dragons, intertwining like scissors to cut Jinling¡¯s waist. Their power now severalfold stronger than the first two. Jinling stomped, shaking the ground, then leaped high like a small mountain! Descending, he stepped on the swords. Crack! Crack! Two more famous swords broke. Jinling¡¯s eyes revealed a battle spirit, charging toward the Sword Monarch. His twelve-foot body, filled with divine power, punched with blinding light, comparable to mountains. Hurriedly slapping the sword box, the Sword Monarch launched two more famous swords. ¡°Fifth Sword!¡± ¡°Sixth Sword!¡± These surpassed the third and fourth, exuding formidable sharpness even in defense, finally making Jinling frown. Despite his unmatched physical strength, the intense sword intent gave him a needle-prick sensation. Fully focused, he unleashed iron fists against two sword beams until they shattered! Spectators exclaimed in awe, marveling at the Sword Monarch¡¯s profound swordsmanship and Jinling¡¯s remarkable combat power, surpassing rumors. Six famous swords broken without a trace of sorrow in the Sword Monarch¡¯s eyes, only unparalleled exhilaration. As if a shackle had been removed. Collecting famous swords was due to his master Sui Xiagu¡¯s love for them, unconsciously gathering nine, creating nine forms but becoming constrained. With six broken, his sword intent felt whole, seizing a new opportunity. He couldn¡¯t help but howl at the sky, launching another famous sword from the box. The seventh sword was ready! But he hesitated, as Jinling had returned to his original four-foot form. A soft voice resounded from the Sutra Pavilion: ¡°Step back.¡± Everyone¡¯s spirit surged¡ªNing Changge finally spoke! Jinling respectfully retreated. Having withstood the fifth and sixth swords was his limit; shattering the swords relied on his physical toughness. To forcefully endure the seventh sword would mean serious injury, an unnecessary risk. No one appeared, yet the Sword Monarch felt an indifferent gaze upon him. Ning Changge¡¯s calm voice continued: ¡°Liyang indeed produces talents; you have only three sword strikes.¡± The Sword Monarch laughed heartily: ¡°Three swords are enough!¡± Drawing one sword from the box, his aura fused with it perfectly, becoming sky-piercing sword intent. ¡°First Sword!¡± The world seemed to freeze; everyone felt the sharp chill. Song Yuanqiao¡¯s eyes flickered with unease. ¡°Ready.¡± Ning Changge¡¯s voice remained calm. Everyone stared intently, anticipating the duel between titanic forces. The Sword Monarch¡¯s sword light crossed heaven and earth, slashing toward the entrance of the Sutra Pavilion. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Three sword strikes! If these words came from anyone else, the crowd would surely deem them arrogant and brash. But coming from Ning Changge, it felt only natural. Moments ago, the terrifying might of Jinling still lingered before their eyes, akin to a mythical demon king. He had destroyed six of the Sword Monarch¡¯s nine famous swords. If the fight had continued. Sword Seven and Sword Eight would have followed suit, although Jinling would have had to pay the price of serious injury. Even Ning Changge¡¯s spiritual monkey was so formidable, comparable to a peerless Heaven-Man. One could only imagine how terrifying Ning Changge himself would be. Zhang Lingyu felt suffocated. Previously, he heard tales of Wudang¡¯s Young True Immortal¡¯s incredible feats but had no concept of them. Now, witnessing Jinling¡¯s battle with the Sword Monarch provided him a reference. Though Ning Changge himself did not appear, the invisible pressure was overwhelming. Among all present, only the Sword Monarch could match Jinling¡¯s strength. But the Sword Monarch did not feel insulted. Instead, his fighting spirit surged! Forcing Ning Changge¡¯s spiritual monkey to retreat and making him take action signified that he had earned Ning Changge¡¯s acknowledgment. Looking at the still-closed gate of the Sutra Pavilion, he shouted loudly: ¡°Young True Immortal, grant me a sword!¡± He had not forgotten his purpose. Using the pressure from Ning Changge to break through life and death and reach a transcendent realm. He eagerly anticipated Ning Changge¡¯s strike, having already gained insights from battling Jinling. Ning Changge¡¯s move would surely bring even greater enlightenment! As for Ning Changge not showing up, he thought: If Ning Changge could defeat him without appearing, what difference did it make whether he was seen or not? Buzzing!!! With the Sword Monarch¡¯s words, his sword intent surged again. Swords held by surrounding swordsmen began to tremble, astonishing everyone. This indicated that the Sword Monarch¡¯s sword intent was just half a step away from the Land Sword Immortal realm. ¡°Such a peerless master, dying in Wudang would be a regret.¡± Song Yuanqiao couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Zhang Lingyu was taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect Song Yuanqiao to have such confidence in Ning Changge. Yet, he didn¡¯t know that compared to the presence of Buddha that day, the Sword Monarch¡¯s strength was barely even. If his younger junior summoned heavenly thunder, the Sword Monarch would have no chance to resist. Zhang Lingyu took a deep look at the Sutra Pavilion, anticipating Ning Changge¡¯s action. ¡°Sword Seven!!¡± The Sword Monarch shouted, bringing with it the terrifying might of a thousand swords aimed at the Sutra Pavilion. He knew the Young True Immortal would strike, not letting him attack the Sutra Pavilion. A marvelous sword light shot out like a meteor, with imposing grandeur, unstoppable. This Sword Seven was 30% stronger than Sword Six! The swordsmen who came with the Sword Monarch appeared tense. They were either admirers of his, former defeated opponents, or beneficiaries of his kindness, and in both sentiment and reasoning, they didn¡¯t want him to fall here. Facing this formidable sword light. The Sutra Pavilion remained unmoved. Ning Changge¡¯s calm voice rang out: ¡°The sword is named Chi Xiao; it harbors Qian Fire Suzaku Sword Qi.¡± A crimson ray suddenly flew out from within the Sutra Pavilion, instantly transforming into a scarlet spiritual sword, with both brilliance and scorching heat that made the Sword Monarch¡¯s eyes light up! With Chi Xiao Sword¡¯s movement. A thousand swords resounded! Every swordsman was shocked to find their swords which had worshiped the Sword Monarch¡¯s now singing in reverence to Chi Xiao Sword. This showed that Chi Xiao Sword¡¯s sword intent surpassed that of the Sword Monarch! It seemed as though the phoenix¡¯s song echoed through the sky. Scarlet sword qi transformed into a Suzaku, heading towards the formidable sword light. Shock filled the Sword Monarch¡¯s eyes. The Suzaku sword qi effortlessly shattered Sword Seven. The famous sword disintegrated into fragments, unable to bear such terrifying intent. The Sword Monarch stumbled back. He spurted blood, staining the stairs beneath his feet. But his eyes shone even brighter, filled with comprehension. With another famous sword shattered, his sword intent surged more fiercely. From Suzaku sword qi, he gained insights and opportunities. The Suzaku sword qi, now diminished, dissipated into the air. Chi Xiao¡¯s spiritual sword reverted to a glimmering light, retreating back into the Sutra Pavilion. The Sword Monarch realized Ning Changge¡¯s words ¡®you have only three sword strikes¡¯. These three strikes indicated that both he and Ning Changge would each make three moves. After three strikes, failing to reach the Land Sword Immortal realm would mean the death and entry into the Heaven-Man Tomb! The Sword Monarch bowed deeply: ¡°Thank you, Young True Immortal, for granting the first sword!¡± He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, stepping forward resolutely, like a warrior heading towards a destined death. Without hesitation, he slapped his sword box again and another stream of light flickered! ¡°Sword Eight!!¡± A famous sword flew from the box, and its power surged 30% beyond Sword Seven! Boom!! The sword light shook the heavens, stirring storm clouds, heading toward the Sutra Pavilion. The Sword Monarch stood tall like a straight sword. The Sutra Pavilion remained unmoved. The same calm voice echoed: ¡°The sword is named Qing Yuan; it harbors Yi Wood Azure Dragon Sword Qi!¡± A green ray emerged from the Sutra Pavilion, swiftly forming a jade-like spiritual sword, emitting not sharpness but a rich vitality, surprising many. sea??h the Novel?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Song Yuanqiao and others¡¯ eyes widened. ¡°This is one of the new spiritual swords crafted by our junior brother!¡± They eagerly anticipated witnessing Ning Changge¡¯s new methods. Facing Sword Eight¡¯s formidable force. Qing Yuan Sword trembled slightly, releasing waves of green sword qi, instantly coalescing into an azure dragon, lifelike. Chapter 81 Chapter 81The Azure Dragon, embodying vitality, didn¡¯t appear as a weapon of destruction but rather as a tool of salvation. The Sword Monarch frowned, unable to understand the mystical essence, his own realm inadequate. However. Little time was given for thought. In an instant, he saw the vitality of the Azure Dragon sword qi transforming into a dreadful death intent. Its sharpness rivaled, if not surpassed, the prior Suzaku sword qi, though less explosive. This transformation was Ning Changge¡¯s recent insight, gained from observing the Heaven-Man Tomb¡¯s cycle of life and death. Wood symbolizes life. The Azure Dragon sword qi can be both a sword of salvation and destruction, where vitality can evolve into death intent. Boom!! The same devastating force shattered Sword Eight into fragments. The sword intent was completely overpowered. Spurt! The Sword Monarch coughed up three mouthfuls of blood. His once upright posture was bent by the pressure as he vomited blood, staining his robes. Despite this, he forced himself upright, eyes still blazing with fighting spirit. Seeing Qing Yuan Sword revert to a green light and disappear, he bowed again: ¡°Thank you, Young True Immortal, for granting the second sword!¡± His voice was filled with gratitude and intense fervor. Everyone remained silent, eyes complicated, filled with respect. Looking at the battered old swordsman, none showed ridicule¡ªhe was a respectable peerless swordsman. Facing an opponent far superior, yet still brimming with fighting spirit was a rare quality. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Small wonder he dared challenge Wang Xianzhi in Martial Imperial City. The Sword Monarch used his sword box to support himself, forcing his back upright. It felt as if an old sword on the verge of breaking had once again started humming! Countless insights arose in his eyes. Of the nine famous swords, eight were now destroyed. Only one remained, the first one from his early sword-learning days, gifted by his master Sui Xiagu. He gently caressed the sword box. The box shattered, revealing an ancient sword. As he held it, his sword intent grew incredibly pure. With all other famous swords destroyed, leaving only the one accompanying him, everything became clear. The purity of learning and practicing the sword. Scenes of training with his master and senior brother surfaced, making him realize how he had lost this purity over time. Now, having cleansed himself, the essence was pure gold. He smiled, a carefree and hearty laugh. Although hoarse, it was immensely gratifying. He realized. He had been mistaken all along. How could he enter the Sword Immortal realm with nine swords? Only by consolidating nine into one could he tread his path of the sword. ¡°Alas, this old man realized it too late.¡± To correct a misguided path requires time, not merely the pressure of life and death, which he clearly lacked. He glanced towards the Sutra Pavilion, feeling a mix of gratitude and regret, which transformed into resolve. This was an existence no weaker than Wang Xianzhi. He sensed the same helplessness as when facing Wang Xianzhi, now from Ning Changge. Since he couldn¡¯t enter the Land Sword Immortal realm, he wanted Ning Changge to witness his strongest sword strike! The Sword Monarch held his ancient sword, gathering his sword intent, which then vanished entirely, being fully restrained. He whispered, as if singing with his sword: ¡°Sword Nine, named Six Thousand Miles!¡± ¡°This old man¡¯s strongest sword, forged from a six-thousand-mile journey from Beiliang to Tianzhu Peak!¡± ¡°Though I cannot reach the Land Sword Immortal realm, I wish to use this sword to see the Young True Immortal!¡± The Sword Monarch laughed. His sword intent reemerged, no longer sharp but plain. Onlookers seemed to see an old man braving six thousand miles for a deep obsession. Seeing him ready for death, everyone bowed silently. This old swordsman deserved everyone¡¯s respect. Some benefactors of the Sword Monarch couldn¡¯t hold back their tears, yet swallowed their words of dissuasion. This was his decision, beyond interference. Within the Sutra Pavilion. Ning Changge showed a hint of admiration, his tone no longer as indifferent: ¡°The sword is named Jin Feng; it harbors Geng Metal White Tiger sword qi, symbolizing slaughter!¡± As his words fell, a golden ray shot from the Sutra Pavilion, forming a golden spiritual sword. Everyone was shocked¡ªthis sword¡¯s aura, just from a distance, felt exceptionally sharp, causing goosebumps all over. Sensing the extreme killing intent, the Sword Monarch laughed heartily: ¡°Seeing the Young True Immortal¡¯s three swords, I can die without regret!¡± He laughed and stabbed forward, his Sword Nine seemingly plain and weak, like an old man¡¯s stick. The Jin Feng sword buzzed, a golden sword light flashed. The Sword Monarch froze. He seemed to see a white tiger emerge from the golden light, shattering his strongest sword, Six Thousand Miles, and reducing his ancient blade to fragments. He smiled bitterly. His proudest sword, Six Thousand Miles, in the end, proved futile before the Young True Immortal, revealing his helplessness. At that moment, he thought perhaps he should challenge Martial Imperial City directly. Ning Changge seemed even more fearsome than Wang Xianzhi. In his daze, he felt his life slipping away. As he looked towards the Sutra Pavilion, he found Porter^woven pretty into Dman open. He saw a splendid young Daoist seated leisurely, smiling. When their gazes met, the Daoist boy nodded slightly to him. Turning back towards the Sutra Pavilion, there was only the calm black wooden door. ¡°Seeing the Young True Immortal before death, I can die without regret!¡± Ning Changge¡¯s three swords left him in awe. Dying by such a figure¡¯s hand was an honor. He laughed and exclaimed: ¡°Thank you, Young True Immortal, for granting the third sword!!¡± Closing his eyes, all his vitality dissipated, the White Tiger Geng Metal sword qi enough to extinguish all life. Even in death, he stood straight, unwilling to fall¡ªsuch was the pride of a peerless swordsman. A sorrowful wail arose. An admirer of the Sword Monarch couldn¡¯t hold back tears. The world had lost another peerless swordsman. Many were in awe of Ning Changge. The Sword Monarch was an unmatched Heaven-Man swordmaster. His final strike, Six Thousand Miles, nearly reached the Land Sword Immortal realm, comparable to the Buddha¡¯s presence. Yet such a master was still no match for Ning Changge. He didn¡¯t even need to face him, merely commanding three spiritual swords. Zhang Lingyu was shaken. Unconsciously, he began comparing Ning Changge to his master, and this realization startled him even more. His master was a renowned Land God Immortal, a figure of immense legend. Yet now, he instinctively equated the nine-year-old Ning Changge with his master. This realization profoundly impacted Zhang Lingyu. Having only heard of Ning Changge¡¯s thunderous fire refining the Buddha, he now realized Ning Changge¡¯s terrifying prowess in swordsmanship as well. ¡°A true reincarnated celestial!¡± ¡°Song Daoyou, I truly envy Wudang!¡± Zhang Lingyu exclaimed, his face filled with admiration. Song Yuanqiao and others beamed with joy, relishing the praise. Having such an extraordinary junior brother in Wudang was indeed great fortune. Privately, they felt their master was incredibly fortunate to have found him at the foot of Mount Hua! Of course, they would never dare say this in front of Zhang Sanfeng. They weren¡¯t surprised by the Sword Monarch¡¯s fall, as it was expected. Their junior brother had no peer below the Land God Immortal realm, but they marveled at Ning Changge¡¯s expanding abilities. Martial artists respectfully gazed at the Sutra Pavilion. A green spiritual light emerged from within, lifting the Sword Monarch¡¯s body into the Heaven-Man Tomb. The eastern ancient tree swayed, accepting his body, fulfilling his wish to be buried there. A line of text emerged. Tomb of the Sword Monarch! Below detailed his life¡¯s deeds. Vibrant green leaves shimmered, emitting a mystical aura, subtly embedding the Sword Monarch¡¯s nine sword intents. The Heaven-Man Tomb now housed the fourth peerless Heaven-Man who died by Ning Changge¡¯s hand. Mourners paid their respects in the direction, their only possible gesture. Many viewed the Heaven-Man Tomb with reverence. Being interred there was, in a way, an honor. Within the Sutra Pavilion. Ning Changge sensed the Sword Monarch¡¯s burial and felt a slight regret. He had hoped the Sword Monarch could attain the Land Sword Immortal realm through this ordeal, from which he could gain further insights. The sword intent of a peerless Heaven-Man would aid him, but not as much as that of a Land Sword Immortal. However, the Sword Monarch ultimately failed. Ning Changge shook his head, dismissing the regret. As he prepared to consolidate insights from the bout, his eyes flashed with surprise. Looking toward the Heaven-Man Tomb, he noticed a strange transformation occurring. Chapter 82 Chapter 82Within the Heaven-Man Tomb, the ancient tree where the Sword Monarch was buried began to undergo a mysterious transformation! ¡°Is that¡­ vitality?¡± Ning Changge¡¯s eyes gleamed with spiritual light as he observed the celestial phenomena, penetrating space to see the interior of the easternmost ancient tree. He saw that the Sword Monarch¡¯s body, after having all its vitality extinguished by the Geng Metal White Tiger Sword Qi, inexplicably began to show a faint trace of life. ¡°The Dao gives birth to fifty, Heaven evolves forty-nine, could this be the one remaining thread of life?¡± Ning Changge¡¯s heart was filled with astonishment. He found this situation quite fascinating. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logically, the Sword Monarch should have been dead beyond any doubt, as Ning Changge had not held back. Yet now, a faint trace of life remained. He formed a hand seal, silently calculating, and gradually gained insight: ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡°My second sword, the Yi Wood Azure Dragon Sword Qi, contained the Dao of life and death transformation, which he comprehended to a certain extent and integrated into his sword intent.¡± ¡°Now that he has entered the Heaven-Man Tomb, a place where life and death evolve, the ancient tree¡¯s vitality and death intent have intertwined, preserving this thread of life. Truly, the world is full of wonders!¡± A smile curled at the corners of Ning Changge¡¯s mouth, and he couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the situation. Such an extraordinary event, defying common sense, piqued his interest. Perhaps it would inspire him to further comprehend the Dao of life and death. Life and death, yin and yang, the five elements¡ªall are interconnected. These are the paths he must walk. ¡°However, it¡¯s just a thread of life. Reviving such a faint trace of vitality is as difficult as ascending to the heavens.¡± Ning Changge saw this clearly. The Sword Monarch had only gained a slight understanding of life and death transformation by chance. The possibility of him being reborn was nearly impossible. ¡°Well, since your fate isn¡¯t entirely sealed, I¡¯ll lend you a hand and see what you can make of it.¡± A thought arose in Ning Changge¡¯s mind. He was intrigued by the mysterious changes occurring in the Sword Monarch. If the Sword Monarch could truly return from death, it would provide Ning Changge with great insights. This was the best experiment, and one of the reasons Ning Changge had established the Heaven-Man Tomb in the first place. He hadn¡¯t expected it to yield results so quickly, with only the fourth Heaven-Man buried. With this in mind. He hesitated no longer. With a flick of his finger, a strand of Azure Dragon Sword Qi, rich with vitality, wrapped around a cluster of spiritual liquid and shot into the sky. It then entered the easternmost ancient tree under the astonished gazes of the onlookers. Green light swirled around. The crowd seemed to sense that the vitality of the Sword Monarch¡¯s tomb had significantly increased, and the nine sword intents rippling on the leaves had become even more profound. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look toward the Sutra Pavilion, unsure of what this meant. They speculated in their hearts. But no one could figure it out, and Ning Changge wasn¡¯t going to explain. ¡°A transcendent being like the Little Immortal must have his reasons for acting as he does. We common folk need not trouble ourselves.¡± In the end, it was Zhang Lingyu who sighed. Only then did the crowd slowly disperse from the Sutra Pavilion. The Sutra Pavilion returned to its peaceful state. Ning Changge held a Daoist scripture in his hands, his mind immersed in the evolution of sword intent, paying no attention to the outside world. The Sword Monarch¡¯s challenge was merely a minor episode for him. Meanwhile, Wudang had become lively again. The Sword Monarch had come to challenge, and hundreds of swordsmen had followed him. Witnessing such a grand battle, many swordsmen had gained insights and wished to stay in Wudang for a while. They bore no ill will toward Wudang. Although the Sword Monarch had died at Ning Changge¡¯s hands, Wudang had displayed the demeanor and conduct of a Daoist sacred land from beginning to end. Moreover, after witnessing Wudang¡¯s profound foundation, they held even more respect. Naturally, Song Yuanqiao welcomed them with open arms. These swordsmen were of decent strength, with many being prominent figures in the martial world. Some had good character and temperament, and perhaps they could be recruited into the sect. As Wudang¡¯s reputation grew, it was time to consider some expansion. The third-generation disciples were not yet fully grown, and there was no rush for the fourth generation. However, some external elders and stewards could be recruited, and if they encountered young people with exceptional talent and character, they could be accepted as third-generation disciples. *** Time passed. Zhang Lingyu and the disciples of Dragon-Tiger Mountain bid farewell and left. Despite Song Yuanqiao¡¯s repeated attempts to persuade them to stay, they had already gained much from their half-month of discussions. In the end, both sides agreed that Wudang would send people to Dragon-Tiger Mountain for further exchanges in the future. As for the many swordsmen who had followed the Sword Monarch to Tianzhu Peak, most of them also left, while a small number chose to join Wudang. The departing swordsmen generally held goodwill toward Wudang, viewing it with greater respect. It was easy to imagine that as these people descended the mountain, the news of the Sword Monarch¡¯s death at Wudang would gradually spread, further elevating Wudang¡¯s reputation. ¡­ In the martial world, news travels fast. The story of the Sword Monarch challenging the Little Immortal at Tianzhu Peak and ultimately being buried in the Heaven-Man Tomb gradually spread throughout the Great Ming Dynasty, causing even greater waves in Liyan Dynasty. Swordsmen, filled with knowledge, recounted the details of that day. Translator¡¯s note : I got so many bad reviews about my current translation. i will try harder to improve the translation. please do forgive me for my past translation, i will retranslate all of it (from ch 49 to 80). Chapter 83 Chapter 83¡°The Sword Monarch unleashed nine swords, six of which were blocked by Wudang¡¯s spiritual monkey. The last three were aimed at the Little Immortal!¡± ¡°Especially the final sword, Six Thousand Miles, which seemed to touch the threshold of the Land Immortal realm!¡± ¡°And the Little Immortal only used three swords¡ªthree spiritual swords, three sword qis, each one earth-shattering, ultimately leading to the Sword Monarch¡¯s defeat and death.¡± ¡°The Sword Monarch was buried in the Heaven-Man Tomb, laughing in his final moments, ¡®Thank you, Little Immortal, for granting me a sword!''¡± Each word was filled with tension and excitement. The listeners couldn¡¯t help but sigh, their hearts shaken. This is the allure of the martial world¡ªswift vengeance, duels between the strong, all of it captivating. Whether it was the Sword Monarch or Ning Changge, they were both top-tier masters in the martial world. Their deeds were legends, myths in the ears of others. The Sword Monarch¡¯s death at Wudang. Instantly elevated Wudang¡¯s prestige and Ning Changge¡¯s reputation to new heights. True peerless masters are forged through battles, just like Zhang Sanfeng in the past. Only by defeating one formidable enemy after another can one ultimately earn the respect of all. After all, the people of the martial world are inherently rebellious. And the Sword Monarch¡¯s burial in the Heaven-Man Tomb added even more legendary color to it. Martial artists spoke of the Heaven-Man Tomb with reverence, and some even suggested that being buried there was an honor, signifying the Little Immortal¡¯s recognition. *** For a time. Many aging Heaven-Man experts nearing the end of their lives were tempted. As the news spread, the reactions of various major forces varied. Upon returning to Dragon-Tiger Mountain, Zhang Lingyu immediately went to see his master. He recounted what he had seen and heard during his visit to Wudang. His eyes were filled with amazement and shock, his previous arrogance and disdain completely gone. The old Celestial Master, Zhang Zhiwei, listened silently, his gaze also filled with awe. ¡°The elixir manifested Buddha¡¯s light, accompanied by various Buddhist phenomena. To think that the relic was refined into a pill¡­ Such a level of alchemy is unimaginable. This Little Immortal must be extraordinarily gifted.¡± His eyes showed admiration. He felt a sense of inferiority. He had some talent in alchemy, having spent sixty years refining the Dragon-Tiger Pill, but compared to Ning Changge, it was nothing. ¡°Wudang¡¯s profound foundation is truly impressive.¡± When he took over Dragon-Tiger Mountain, it was already well-established, with talented disciples emerging regularly. In contrast, Wudang, a sect only a few decades old, was like a newborn compared to Dragon-Tiger Mountain, yet it had a foundation nearly on par with theirs. ¡°Since Wudang has expressed their intention to send people to Dragon-Tiger Mountain for exchanges, you must be prepared. Do not be arrogant, but also do not disgrace our thousand-year reputation.¡± The old Celestial Master advised. Zhang Lingyu nodded solemnly. As a sacred land of Daoism, his visit to Wudang had left him deeply shaken. When the Wudang disciples came to Dragon-Tiger Mountain, they must not lose face. Zhang Lingyu then spoke of the Sword Monarch. The old Celestial Master nodded silently, finally sighing: ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the Sword Monarch. He once fought Wang Xianzhi of Martial Imperial City, displaying remarkable talent. If he hadn¡¯t been consumed by obsession, he might have had a chance to ascend to the Land Immortal realm. What a pity.¡± ¡°But for him, being buried in the Heaven-Man Tomb might be a good thing.¡± ¡°Otherwise, if he had challenged Wang Xianzhi again, the outcome would have been even worse.¡± Speaking of Wang Xianzhi, the old Celestial Master¡¯s eyes showed caution and fear. Zhang Lingyu couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Is the Lord of Martial Imperial City really that powerful?¡± ¡°Indeed, he is. He is known as the second in Liyan Dynasty, leaving the first position vacant for sixty years. I once saw him from afar; he is unfathomable.¡± Zhang Lingyu gasped, not expecting his master to hold Wang Xianzhi in such high regard. ¡°Then¡­ how does the Little Immortal compare to the Lord of Martial Imperial City?¡± The old Celestial Master walked away. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say for the future, but for now, without reaching the Land Immortal realm, no one can be a match for Wang Xianzhi.¡± Zhang Lingyu was left standing in place, stunned. *** Martial Imperial City. A domineering figure stood with hands behind his back, Wang Xianzhi gazing into the distance, toward the Great Ming Dynasty. He had also heard the news of the Sword Monarch¡¯s death at Wudang. He was silent. His impression of the Sword Monarch remained from many years ago. At that time, he was already famous, the Martial Emperor of Liyan Dynasty. The Sword Monarch was a newcomer to the martial world, proud and ambitious, seeking to bring glory to his sect by challenging Wang Xianzhi. Naturally, he was defeated without hesitation. Out of respect for Sui Xiagu. Wang Xianzhi did not kill the Sword Monarch, merely leaving his Yellow Lu Sword on the city wall as a substitute for death. Wang Xianzhi glanced at the yellow sword, which seemed to tremble. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He shook his head and said: ¡°What a pity. If you had let go of your obsession, you might have ascended to the Land Immortal realm and become a worthy opponent.¡± The Sword Monarch¡¯s talent was undeniable, but he had taken the wrong path. Wang Xianzhi raised his hand, and the Yellow Lu Sword flew from the city wall. With a light touch, the sword emitted a trembling sound before shattering into countless fragments. Dust to dust, earth to earth. Since the Sword Monarch was dead, there was no need to keep the sword. Wang Xianzhi clasped his hands behind his back, looking toward Wudang, his eyes filled with anticipation. ¡°Little Immortal¡­ I hope you ascend to the Land Immortal realm soon!¡± Chapter 84 Chapter 84He had been lonely for a long time. He had fought many of the world¡¯s strongest, but many others, for various reasons, could not be fought. Perhaps this Little Immortal would be a worthy opponent. But for now. It was still too early. Without reaching the Land Immortal realm, no matter how astonishing one¡¯s combat power, they could not be his match. *** Beiliang Prince¡¯s Mansion. A middle-aged man with graying temples put down the document in his hand. After hearing his subordinate¡¯s report, he sighed: ¡°Old Huang still couldn¡¯t let go in the end!¡± ¡°Even after so many years in my Beiliang Prince¡¯s Mansion, the battle with Wang Xianzhi is still etched in his mind, perhaps even becoming a nightmare.¡± Xu Xiao knew. Back then, the Sword Monarch had challenged Wang Xianzhi, only to abandon his sword and flee, considering it a disgrace. Now, after much reflection, he had gone to Wudang to challenge Ning Changge, hoping to take that final step under Ning Changge¡¯s pressure, and then go to Martial Imperial City for a final battle with Wang Xianzhi. Without reaching the Land Immortal realm, he didn¡¯t have the courage to challenge Wang Xianzhi again. In the end, he failed. He died at Wudang, his remains buried in the Heaven-Man Tomb. A fierce general, his eyes filled with killing intent, said: ¡°Your Highness, even so, Old Huang was one of us in the Beiliang Prince¡¯s Mansion. Wudang shouldn¡¯t have killed him like that, disregarding our Beiliang. I request permission to lead an attack on Wudang and bring back Old Huang¡¯s remains!¡± Xu Xiao slowly waved his hand. ¡°This was Old Huang¡¯s own choice, it has nothing to do with Wudang.¡± ¡°Then¡­ what about the heir?¡± ¡°The heir has grown up. If he wants to go to Wudang to retrieve Old Huang¡¯s remains after mastering martial arts, it will be up to him.¡± Xu Xiao thought of his eldest son and felt a headache coming on. He slowly stood up. Looking at the map on the wall. Liyan Dynasty is not peaceful, and neither is the Nine Provinces. The chaos of the dynasty leaves little time. Within the mansion. A handsome young man downed a bowl of strong liquor, muttering to himself: ¡°Old Huang, I knew you were a master. Just wait, one day I¡¯ll go to Wudang myself and bring you home!¡± *** The death of the Sword Monarch caused quite a stir in the martial world. After all, he was a peerless Heaven-Man swordmaster, but the news mostly spread among those who knew him. It didn¡¯t have the same grand impact as the destruction of the Dragon-Slaying Saber and the gathering of heroes from all over the world. Even so. The reputation of Wudang¡¯s Heaven-Man Tomb continued to grow. Four Heaven-Man experts were buried there. The Sun Moon Sect¡¯s leader, Dongfang Bubai, the Round Moon Villa¡¯s master, Demonic Blade Ding Peng, the esoteric monk Dalzhi, and the peerless swordsman, the Sword Monarch. Each one more formidable and famous than the last. As a result. The Heaven-Man Tomb took on a special meaning. Namely: being buried in the Heaven-Man Tomb signified being among the top-tier Heaven-Man experts, remembered by the world. This was a significant temptation for aging Heaven-Man experts nearing the end of their lives. Martial artists in the martial world, rising and falling, ultimately seek fame and fortune. Even Heaven-Man experts are no exception. For a time. Many were tempted. However, most of them were unworthy, with some even being old grandmasters daring to challenge. Of course. They naturally wouldn¡¯t meet Ning Changge. Boom! Jin Ling, in his twelve-foot true form, was incredibly fierce, forcing an old expert to retreat. The old expert, facing the giant monkey, felt fear and retreated repeatedly. But Jin Ling showed no mercy. If you come to challenge, be prepared to die. Wanting fame without paying the price? Impossible. With a few more punches, Jin Ling¡¯s fists glowed, and the old expert¡¯s eyes bulged as he spat blood and died, his bones shattered. Jin Ling showed no emotion, reverting to his four-foot Daoist form, holding a broom as he returned to the Sutra Pavilion. He left behind a series of shocked and speechless gazes. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To challenge Ning Changge, just getting past Jin Ling was no simple task. Song Yuanqiao waved his hand, and the disciples behind him immediately collected the old expert¡¯s body and buried it elsewhere. With his mere peak grand Chapter 85 Chapter 85The path of formations is said to encompass all things. The highest level uses heaven and earth as the formation, while the lower level uses human effort. The Seven Stars Sword Formation used by the Seven Heroes of Wudang was just a small experiment by Ning Changge. In fact, he has spent more effort on the path of formations than on alchemy, artifacts, and talismans combined. The path of formations is vast, and Ning Changge has only just begun to create basic formations. The seven formation flags that vanished into the void to connect with the power of the stars were just a rudimentary method. Strictly speaking, this wasn¡¯t even a true formation. However, Ning Changge wasn¡¯t worried. With the foundation of the ¡°True Explanation of Minor Formations,¡± further understanding would be much simpler. Creating something from nothing is the hardest part. Once the most difficult step is completed, the subsequent efforts have a clear direction. Moreover, Ning Changge already had an idea. ¡°I can create in two directions now,¡± he thought. ¡°One is the Spirit Gathering Formation, and the other is the Sword Formation.¡± His eyes sparkled with excitement, as these were the directions he had been contemplating. The Spirit Gathering Formation could help increase the concentration of spiritual energy in the environment, making future cultivation easier. The Sword Formation could further develop the destructive power of his three spiritual swords. Deciding to strike while the iron was hot, Ning Changge planned to combine the mysteries of the Big Dipper with the Spirit Gathering Formation while the inspiration from creating the ¡°True Explanation of Minor Formations¡± was still fresh. His eyes gleamed with spiritual light as he observed the celestial phenomena, looking up at the sky. The myriad stars reflected in his eyes, and before he knew it, the sun and moon had disappeared, leaving only the Big Dipper shining brightly. ¡°The Big Dipper consists of Tianshu, Tianxuan, Tianji, Tianquan, Yuheng, Kaiyang, and Yaoguang,¡± he recited. ¡°The heavens have seven stars, the earth has seven peaks, and humans have seven orifices. They correspond to each other!¡± ¡°If heaven, earth, and humans can resonate, they can draw infinite star power!¡± The scriptures he had read flowed through Ning Changge¡¯s mind, with records and descriptions of the Big Dipper coming to the forefront. A series of inspirations flickered in his mind. The once-distant Big Dipper began to feel incredibly close to Ning Changge, as if resonating with his seven orifices. The Celestial Phenomena Spirit Refining Technique and the Celestial Phenomena Body Refining Technique began to operate on their own, even before the formation was created. These techniques were enhanced, drawing in star power even more abundantly! Ning Changge rode the wind, ascending to the sky. The resonance between the distant stars and himself reached a new level, and his entire body radiated starlight, like a celestial being descending. He looked down at Tianzhu Peak and quickly identified the corresponding seven peaks around it. Although not perfect, they were sufficient for his purposes. The seven stars, seven peaks, and seven orifices all corresponded. His mind surged with inspiration, and his eyes grew brighter. He reached out, summoning the Mountain and River Spirit Gathering Furnace, which floated in the void. The effect of gathering spiritual energy was unmatched by this natural spirit-gathering stone. In the past, Ning Changge had studied the Mountain and River Spirit Gathering Furnace many times, gaining much inspiration. Now, with the power of the Big Dipper guiding him, he saw it in a new light. The essence of the spirit-gathering stone began to manifest, and he analyzed it bit by bit. As the moon set and the sun rose, repeating the cycle, Ning Changge hovered in the sky for three days before finally gaining enlightenment. ¡­ [You have drawn the power of the Big Dipper, comprehended the resonance of the seven stars, seven peaks, and seven orifices, deeply analyzed the miraculous effects of the Mountain and River Spirit Gathering Furnace, and understood the essence of spirit gathering. ] [You have combined the guidance of the seven stars with the essence of spirit gathering to create the celestial formation, the Seven-Star Spirit Gathering Formation!] ¡­ He couldn¡¯t help but laugh aloud, his laughter echoing through the heavens, drawing countless gazes. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Hey look!! , It¡¯s the Little Junior Brother!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Little Martial Uncle!¡± ¡°Could that be the Little Immortal?!¡± At this moment, the people on Tianzhu Peak finally noticed Ning Changge standing high in the sky. His radiance had concealed him, but his laughter revealed his presence. ¡°What is Little Junior Brother doing up there? Could he have gained some new insight?¡± Song Yuanqiao and the others speculated, guessing from Ning Changge¡¯s heartfelt laughter. Ning Changge was always like this; the only thing that could make him laugh so heartily was achieving something in the Dao. He never cared if others saw him in such moments of joy . They couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. The Seven Heroes of Wudang, along with the visitors to Wudang, all looked up, their hearts filled with various speculations. Their eyes were filled with excitement. Many people came and went from Wudang, but few had the chance to see Ning Changge. He spent most of his time in the Sutra Pavilion, diligently cultivating, rarely meeting outsiders. For those who could see even Ning Changge¡¯s silhouette, it was considered extremely fortunate. Then, they saw Ning Changge take action. With his hands behind his back, even in broad daylight, he was surrounded by the power of starlight, dazzling and radiant, competing with the sun, like an ancient celestial being on a journey. Ning Changge¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He had created the Seven-Star Spirit Gathering Formation and was ready to seize this opportunity to set up the grand formation, transforming Wudang into a spiritual land! Chapter 86 Chapter 86With a wave of his hand, spiritual items flew out from his Na Yuan Ring, all acquired from other sects. Some were remnants from Shaolin and Round Moon Villa, while others were gifts from visiting forces. At this moment, spiritual items floated in the sky, creating a magnificent scene that left everyone in awe. Then, amidst exclamations, Ning Changge summoned Pure Yang True Fire! The deep blue Pure Yang True Fire, illuminated by the rolling star power, became even more mystical, like heavenly fire descending. Its terrifying heat could be felt even from a thousand feet away, shocking everyone. ¡°Refine!¡± Ning Changge whispered in his heart. Under the Pure Yang True Fire, the spiritual items melted into liquid. With his cultivation at the eleventh layer, the power of Pure Yang True Fire was even greater, making it easy to refine these spiritual items. Even Song Yuanqiao and the others couldn¡¯t guess what Ning Changge intended to do. It didn¡¯t seem like artifact refining, nor did it resemble alchemy. It didn¡¯t seem like he had comprehended a new celestial technique either. They couldn¡¯t help but feel anticipation. What grand move required refining so many spiritual items simultaneously? Then they saw Ning Changge¡¯s hand seals change, and he softly commanded, ¡°Condense!¡± The spiritual liquid separated into forty-two portions, which began to coalesce, taking shape. ¡°Those¡­ look like flags?¡± Song Yuanqiao, using his qi to enhance his vision, was stunned when he saw clearly. ¡°Could it be¡­ Little Junior Brother¡¯s path of formations has finally succeeded?!¡± The Seven Heroes of Wudang were filled with joy. Ning Changge had previously told them he wanted to create a path of formations and set up a celestial formation for Wudang, transforming it into a spiritual land! Their hearts were filled with excitement. If Wudang could truly become a spiritual land, it would be a true sacred land of Daoism, an unparalleled foundation! Indeed, as Ning Changge cast one hand seal after another, formation flags took shape, causing the Seven Heroes of Wudang to tremble with excitement. Forty-two formation flags were formed! Then the seven formation flags that had vanished into the void reappeared, perfectly complementing the forty-two flags to make a total of forty-nine! Suspended around Ning Changge in a specific pattern, according to his plan, each mountain peak would have a small Seven-Star Spirit Gathering Formation, each with its focus. Then, the seven small formations would combine into a large Seven-Star Spirit Gathering Formation, covering the entire Tianzhu Peak! With the formation flags complete, the rest was much simpler. Under the watchful eyes of all, Ning Changge took action. He pointed to a mountain peak on the left side of Tianzhu Peak, his voice like the sound of the Dao: ¡°You shall be Tianshu Peak!¡± As his words fell, seven formation flags separated from the forty-nine rotating around him and flew toward Tianshu Peak. At the same time, a stream of starlight accompanied them. From a distance, it looked like a celestial bridge. The crowd was dumbfounded, watching this celestial phenomenon with eyes full of awe. The seven formation flags landed on Tianshu Peak, forming the shape of the Big Dipper, embedding themselves into the peak and disappearing from sight. In the next moment, the accompanying starlight shot into the sky, and the Big Dipper appeared in broad daylight, shining brightly. This celestial phenomenon drew the attention of beings at the Land Immortal level, who couldn¡¯t help but cast their gaze skyward, filled with curiosity and uncertainty. Meanwhile, the people on Tianzhu Peak were utterly stunned. They watched as the Big Dipper sent down a pillar of incredibly dense starlight, enveloping Tianshu Peak! Ning Changge laughed heartily, his fingers pointing continuously. He pointed to three more mountain peaks, his voice like a heavenly decree: ¡°You shall be Tianxuan Peak!¡± ¡°You shall be Tianji Peak!¡± ¡°You shall be Tianquan Peak!¡± Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Twenty-one formation flags flew out, embedding themselves into the three peaks, and three more pillars of starlight descended, enveloping the peaks! With the completion of Tianshu, Tianxuan, Tianji, and Tianquan Peaks, the Big Dipper¡¯s body was formed, and the starlight surged! The already massive star pillars became even denser. The once unremarkable peaks underwent endless transformations. Even from a distance, the people on Wudang could sense the changes beginning to affect their surroundings. They finally understood. Ning Changge was using grand means to invoke the Big Dipper! The Seven Heroes of Wudang¡¯s eyes burned with excitement, their breaths growing rapid. Each Wudang disciple looked up at the celestial figure with admiration and reverence. Ning Changge didn¡¯t stop. With one continuous effort, he pointed out three more beams of starlight, directing them to the last three mountain peaks. ¡°You shall be Yuheng Peak!¡± ¡°You shall be Kaiyang Peak!¡± ¡°You shall be Yaoguang Peak!¡± The final twenty-one formation flags flew out, embedding themselves into the last three peaks. Three more pillars of starlight descended. With the completion of Yuheng, Kaiyang, and Yaoguang Peaks, the star pillars surged once more! Between heaven and earth, seven pillars of starlight descended, even overshadowing the sun, retreating in the face of the starlight. The people on Tianzhu Peak widened their eyes, looking around. They realized they were surrounded by the seven pillars of starlight, the dense starlight making them feel comfortable. Seeing the formation flags embedded and the star pillars descending, Ning Changge laughed joyfully, feeling immensely satisfied. Now, only the final step remained. ¡°Gather the starlight!¡± The power of starlight was indeed wondrous, but the spiritual energy of heaven and earth was the most fundamental force. Starlight was auxiliary; gathering spiritual energy was the main goal. As Ning Changge¡¯s words fell, the seven pillars of starlight converged on Tianzhu Peak, forming a stance of seven peaks surrounding it. Ning Changge¡¯s expression was solemn as he formed hand seals, embedding the spirit-gathering restrictions into Tianzhu Peak. The main formation base, condensed from spiritual light, merged with Tianzhu Peak. Chapter 87 Chapter 87In an instant, the seven pillars of starlight converged at their ends, forming an enormous star pillar that descended upon Tianzhu Peak, engulfing everyone before slowly disappearing into the void. Everyone stood in place, feeling as if their bodies had been cleansed when the star pillar engulfed them. ¡°The Seven-Star Spirit Gathering Formation is complete!¡± ¡°From today onward, Wudang becomes a spiritual land!¡± Ning Changge¡¯s voice echoed in the ears of every Wudang disciple, and they felt a spiritual enlightenment, sensing a transformation within their bodies. This was Ning Changge embedding hand seals and imprints. Only the people of Wudang would have their seven orifices activated, corresponding to the seven stars and seven peaks, allowing them to receive multiple benefits compared to others! ¡°We thank Little Junior Brother (Little Martial Uncle) for the gift, adding to Wudang¡¯s foundation!¡± Fiery, reverent gazes turned to the celestial figure in the sky. With the formation complete, everyone felt the mysterious changes occurring around them. On Tianzhu Peak, everyone sensed a magical force flowing around them, making them feel incredibly comfortable. Even old injuries and fatigue seemed to dissipate, leaving them invigorated. *** The crowd stared blankly at their hands. The Wudang disciples felt it even more intensely, their seven orifices resonating, amplifying the effects. Not only that, but miraculous changes were happening around them. Grass and trees began to grow wildly, doubling or tripling in height in the blink of an eye. Flowers bloomed in a riot of colors, filling Wudang with fragrance and comfort. A gentle breeze seemed to carry a spiritual essence, sending shivers down their spines and sparking inspiration. In the distance, the ancient trees of the Heaven-Man Tomb didn¡¯t grow taller, but their vitality visibly increased. The easternmost ancient tree swayed, and the life force it nurtured began to transform. In the back mountain, the roars of beasts echoed, not with ferocity, but with a sense of reverence and gratitude. In the sky, birds circled, white cranes came to celebrate, and golden sunlight bathed everyone¡¯s faces, leaving them in awe. ¡®From now on, Wudang had become a spiritual land!¡¯ Looking up at the sky, the figure who had displayed such celestial means had vanished, leaving everyone bowing in heartfelt reverence, even those not of Wudang. Such divine phenomena would be etched in their minds for a lifetime. Having witnessed such means and received the benefits of starlight infusion, their admiration for Ning Changge was as boundless as the Yellow River. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Little Immortal was like a true immortal descending to the world! But soon, they felt boundless envy for the Wudang disciples. Just standing there for a while had brought them such benefits. It was unimaginable how much the Wudang disciples would gain from staying on Tianzhu Peak long-term. In the Sutra Pavilion, Ning Changge sat cross-legged, feeling the continuously surging spiritual energy in Wudang, a smile on his face. He estimated that once the spiritual energy stabilized, Wudang¡¯s spiritual energy would be at least ten times what it was before! What a terrifying increase. The effect of the Seven-Star Spirit Gathering Formation was truly astounding. For others, the surge in Wudang¡¯s spiritual energy would bring indirect benefits, such as feeling refreshed, full of energy, and healing old injuries. Over time, their bodies would become stronger, and their talents would improve. But for Ning Changge, who cultivated immortality, the benefits were endless. In the future, refining the spiritual energy of heaven and earth for cultivation wouldn¡¯t be slow, comparable to consuming elixirs. Moreover, whether in alchemy, artifact refining, or cultivating spiritual tea and items, the benefits would be immense. Turning spiritual tea into enlightenment tea was almost a certainty. For his future cultivation, the Seven-Star Spirit Gathering Formation far surpassed any previous spiritual harvest. And it wasn¡¯t just cultivation; the benefits in battle were even greater. In the future, with a tenfold increase in spiritual energy at Wudang, the rolling spiritual energy would be a source of power. With a wave of his hand, he could unleash endless destruction, far surpassing before. Standing in Wudang, even if several Land Immortals came together, Ning Changge could ensure they would never return! He could even mobilize the power of the seven stars to face enemies. Just staying in Wudang, he was invincible. This was the innate position of invincibility, requiring only quiet cultivation. Feeling the spiritual energy between heaven and earth gradually stabilizing, Ning Changge adjusted his posture, sitting comfortably. He smiled and sighed: ¡°The only pity is that the seven peaks around Wudang aren¡¯t the most suitable for the Big Dipper.¡± ¡°If, in the future, I master the art of moving mountains, I¡¯ll bring seven majestic mountains and their veins, and draw seven heavenly veins! That would truly transform Wudang into a paradise!¡± Chapter 88 Chapter 88 S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.A paradise! It is truly a land of immortals and deities, where even a mortal could breathe in the spiritual energy and easily live without illness, reaching the limits of their lifespan. Spiritual roots sprout like bamboo shoots after the rain, and spiritual items are found everywhere. If a cultivator were to reside there, their cultivation would progress rapidly, even without deliberate effort! Unfortunately, this is just a dream. To transform a place into such a paradise is far beyond Ning Changge¡¯s current cultivation level. For now, Wudang can be considered a spiritual land. Living there long-term can strengthen the body and bones. Some extraordinary beasts might even gain sentience, though the probability is low. Finding another anomaly like Jin Ling would be very difficult. Ning Changge shook his head with a smile, setting aside his daydreams. A paradise is still too far away, merely a thought and a goal. However, the current spiritual land is more than sufficient. His eyes gleamed with spiritual light as he first looked toward the back mountain, where Zhang Sanfeng was in seclusion. The completion of the Seven-Star Spirit Gathering Formation also benefits Zhang Sanfeng, as the increased concentration of heaven and earth¡¯s power makes resonating with it much easier. With a slight gesture, the spiritual energy within the formation tilted toward the back mountain, enriching the spiritual energy near the forbidden area. Ning Changge¡¯s lips curled into a smile: ¡°It seems Master will soon succeed in advancing to the Land Immortal realm!¡± He was curious and looked forward to Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s successful advancement and emergence, as Ning Changge had yet to encounter a Land Immortal up close. Then, he turned his gaze to the Heaven-Man Tomb. In the easternmost ancient tree, the life force of Sword Emperor Nine had undergone its first transformation, like a dead seed finally sprouting. If there was only a glimmer of hope before, now the hope of revival had greatly increased. Ning Changge observed for a long time, finding it interesting and gaining many insights into the transformation of life and death. He tilted the spiritual energy again, enriching the area further. This could invisibly increase the probability of success. If Sword Emperor Nine could truly be reborn, he would undoubtedly transform into another Land Immortal! Observing his transformation process would be immensely beneficial to Ning Changge. After completing these tasks, Ning Changge finally paused his actions. His mind was still filled with inspiration. During the creation of the Seven-Star Spirit Gathering Formation, he gained a deeper understanding of the correspondence between the stars, peaks, and human orifices, leading to new insights into the Dao of the Three Talents of Heaven, Earth, and Man. He decided to strike while the iron was hot and create the sword formation. He opened his mouth, and three beams of light flew out: one red, one gold, and one green, transforming into three spiritual swords corresponding to heaven, earth, and man. According to Ning Changge¡¯s calculations, when the Five Elements Spiritual Swords are complete, they can form a Five Elements Sword Formation, greatly increasing their power. For now, he could compromise with three swords. The three spiritual swords formed a sword formation, significantly enhancing their destructive power. The three spiritual swords hovered and rotated around him. Ning Changge¡¯s heart moved, secretly activating the Seven-Star Spirit Gathering Formation. The stars, peaks, and his own orifices began to resonate, and the once-faint spiritual light expanded infinitely. On Tianzhu Peak, everyone was still immersed in the joy of Wudang becoming a spiritual land. Song Yuanqiao led people to clean up the changes on Tianzhu Peak, closing the doors to visitors, giving Wudang a rare moment of peace. *** Ning Changge was immersed in the world of Dao comprehension. He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when he opened his eyes, revealing joy. The three spiritual swords accelerated their rotation, changing positions, and their connection became even tighter! ¡­ [You have gained inspiration from the creation of the Seven-Star Spirit Gathering Formation, comprehended the Dao of the Three Talents of Heaven, Earth, and Man, and created the celestial formation, the Three Talents Sword Formation, using the Gold Edge Sword for Heaven, the Chixiao Sword for Earth, and the Qingyuan Sword for Man!] ¡­ The sword formation was complete! Ning Changge formed a sword seal with his hand, and the connection between the three spiritual swords grew tighter, forming a triangular shape of the Three Talents. If the sword formation were fully unleashed, its power would increase exponentially! ¡°With this sword formation, even a Land Immortal can be slain!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but smile. This way, he had finally transformed his accumulated knowledge in the path of formations into his own strength. The Seven-Star Spirit Gathering Formation and the Three Talents Sword Formation further enhanced Ning Changge¡¯s foundation and strength. One for cultivation, one for protection, complementing each other perfectly. ¡°Wonderful!¡± He laughed heartily, and Jin Ling respectfully offered spiritual wine, which Ning Changge drank in one gulp. *** The impact of the Seven-Star Spirit Gathering Formation continued. After Wudang became a spiritual land, the disciples began to experience its wonders. Both martial arts and internal cultivation saw significant progress. Moreover, they experienced a small peak in their strength. The first large-scale improvement of Wudang disciples was due to Ning Changge¡¯s first lecture, which unleashed their potential. After nearly a year of accumulation, the transformation of Wudang into a spiritual land triggered another wave of breakthroughs! In no time, the strength of Wudang disciples soared, and it became rare to see anyone below the innate level. Even grandmasters began to appear! Compared to the past, this was a leap forward! Nine years ago, Wudang¡¯s Seven Heroes didn¡¯t even have a single grandmaster, but now even the third-generation disciples were reaching that level, highlighting the immense gap. Chapter 89 Chapter 89New disciples who joined Wudang were grateful. They felt fortunate to be part of such a sacred land, and their sense of belonging to Wudang grew stronger. They knew they had joined at the right time. If anyone wanted to join Wudang now, the standards would be much higher. Song Yuanqiao was busy with this matter and even consulted Ning Changge. Ning Changge simply smiled and said, ¡°Character comes first, talent second.¡± To him, martial talent wasn¡¯t the most crucial factor. As Wudang transformed into an immortal sect, the key would be immortal aptitude. However, with his methods, enabling everyone in Wudang to cultivate immortality wouldn¡¯t be difficult. Moreover, while talent is important for success in cultivation, the most crucial factor is a persistent Dao heart. Character, on the other hand, is something that can¡¯t be easily changed later in life. Song Yuanqiao left deep in thought, pondering how to set the standards. Ning Changge didn¡¯t worry about such matters, leaving them to Song Yuanqiao and the others. He spent his time in the Sutra Pavilion, reading scriptures, comprehending the Dao, enjoying tea, playing chess, and refining elixirs, living a carefree life. Sometimes, Mo Shenggu and others would visit and envy Ning Changge¡¯s lifestyle, expressing their desire to join him in secluded cultivation once the third-generation disciples could take on more responsibilities. Ning Changge would just smile, knowing that not everyone had such a steadfast pursuit of the Dao. A momentary interest is one thing, but long-term persistence is another. So far, besides his master Zhang Sanfeng, he had only seen this quality in Jin Ling. Perhaps Song Qingshu could be considered halfway there. Thanks to Ning Changge¡¯s occasional guidance, Song Qingshu had become a true prodigy, reaching the peak of the innate level at a young age and not far from the grandmaster realm. It was foreseeable that he would become a pillar of the third-generation disciples in the future. He was patient and often came to serve Ning Changge, earning Ning Changge¡¯s high regard. Occasionally, Ning Changge would offer him some guidance, and this once ill-fated Wudang disciple had now embarked on a completely different path. *** The news of Wudang becoming a spiritual land spread in the martial world. The seven pillars of starlight that merged into one and infused Tianzhu Peak were too mystical to believe. Except for those present on Tianzhu Peak, others found it hard to believe. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t believe it, but they thought it was exaggerated. After all, each sacred land in the Nine Provinces had its foundation, but such an exaggerated phenomenon was rare. Only the Land Immortals nearby knew it wasn¡¯t false. Land Immortals could resonate with the power of heaven and earth, gaining various wonders and being highly sensitive to celestial changes. On that day, the Big Dipper appeared in broad daylight, and the closer they were, the clearer they sensed it. The old Celestial Master of Dragon-Tiger Mountain was one of them. He gazed in the direction of Wudang for a long time, finally sighing, ¡°Wudang¡¯s fortune is established; it will be immortal for at least a thousand years!¡± This was a conservative statement. With the current Little Immortal of Wudang and Zhang Sanfeng, they could ensure Wudang¡¯s foundation for five hundred years. If they found a way to extend their lifespan, it could be even longer. And during this time, Wudang was on the rise. If a new Land Immortal appeared, it would be more than a thousand years of immortality! This was a true sign of prosperity, making him somewhat envious. In recent years, Dragon-Tiger Mountain had only him to support it, and while the disciples were good, none had the potential to transcend. ¡°If only the Little Immortal were a disciple of Dragon-Tiger Mountain,¡± he couldn¡¯t help but think, secretly envious. Zhang Sanfeng hadn¡¯t emerged from seclusion, and this commotion was likely caused by Ning Changge¡¯s astonishing insight. Thinking of this, he felt a twinge of jealousy. Besides the old Celestial Master, the celestial phenomenon of Wudang¡¯s starlight pillars also caught the attention of the Net Assassins, and the news was urgently relayed to the First Emperor, Ying Zheng. Ying Zheng was discussing the Mongol issue with his generals when he heard the news, and his eyes narrowed. ¡°Drawing the power of the seven stars to infuse Wudang, transforming it into a spiritual land? It seems this Little Immortal of Wudang is even more ambitious than I imagined. The path of immortality he treads is truly extraordinary.¡± A hint of curiosity appeared in Ying Zheng¡¯s eyes, causing the generals to be shocked. In today¡¯s world, few could earn such praise from the First Emperor. The Martial Emperor of Liyang and the old Celestial Master of Dragon-Tiger Mountain were among them, and now this Little Immortal had caught the First Emperor¡¯s attention. Previously, he had casually instructed the Net Assassins to monitor Wudang, but now his curiosity had grown. ¡°Immortality¡­ immortality¡­¡± The First Emperor stood up, murmuring to himself, hands behind his back, causing the renowned generals to lower their heads, not daring to look directly at him. ¡°I want to see what surprises your path of immortality can bring!¡± His eyes seemed to contain a galaxy, with nine dragons roaring and bowing their heads. Although he still had a long lifespan, he wouldn¡¯t miss any opportunity for eternal life. ¡°Since this Little Immortal likes Daoist scriptures, send some to him. I remember acquiring some rare copies when I conquered the six states. Select a few and send them to Wudang as a token of my goodwill¡­¡± The First Emperor¡¯s voice was calm. This was a small investment. If Ning Changge truly succeeded in the path of immortality, it would establish a good relationship. Everyone quickly bowed their heads in agreement, even thought their hearts filled with shock. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 90 Chapter 90The First Emperor hadn¡¯t shown such interest in anyone for many years. They couldn¡¯t help but be curious about the Little Immortal of Wudang and decided to investigate further. The Nine Provinces were vast, with countless events happening daily, including clashes between Heaven-Man experts and Land Immortals, as well as conflicts between dynasties. It was normal for them not to notice. *** The news of Wudang becoming a spiritual land only circulated among those who paid attention to Wudang. After all, many present at Wudang were just ordinary martial artists, and others might not believe their words, thinking they were exaggerated. So, the transformation of Wudang into a spiritual land was only discussed among the strongest martial artists, who could sense some of the commotion. However, Ning Changge didn¡¯t care about this. Fame was useless to him; once his strength reached the heavens, the world would naturally know. At this moment, he was comfortably enjoying the changes in Wudang¡¯s spiritual energy. The tenfold increase in spiritual energy allowed him to absorb and refine it with great efficiency, steadily advancing toward the peak of the Qi Refining stage. Ning Changge¡¯s life returned to tranquility. Recently, no challengers had caught his eye; even Jin Ling could defeat them, so they never reached him. However, two recent events surprised him. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The first was that Princess Yunluo had indeed sent him many Daoist scriptures, with delicate handwriting indicating she had personally copied them. She was favored by the Ming Emperor and could freely enter the palace, making the Ming Emperor both amused and helpless. Ning Changge¡¯s lips curled slightly. The goodwill he had shown that day had unexpectedly yielded results so quickly. The Ming Palace had many treasures, and while there were duplicates, some rare copies delighted Ning Changge. He couldn¡¯t help but sense the spiritual consciousness he had left on the sword he had gifted, feeling the royal dragon aura surrounding it. ¡°It seems Princess Yunluo is still in the palace. This dense royal dragon aura is quite special,¡± Ning Changge mused, his eyes filled with wonder. The royal dragon aura is a mysterious power belonging to the human realm, seemingly capable of enhancing martial cultivation. This is why the emperors of the Nine Provinces are rumored to be formidable. ¡°In the future, I can occasionally study it. Perhaps I can combine it with the path of immortality,¡± Ning Changge thought. The spiritual sword given to Princess Yunluo was just a bridge. As his spiritual consciousness grew stronger, the residual consciousness on the sword would also strengthen, allowing him to perceive more about the royal dragon aura. As for the second event, it surprised him even more. A few days ago, the Supreme Emperor of Great Qin, His Majesty the First Emperor, sent a batch of rare Daoist scriptures and some precious books, apparently acquired during the conquest of the six states. ¡°I have long heard of the Little Immortal of Wudang, who aspires to pursue immortality and eternal life. I am deeply gratified and have sent six hundred Daoist scriptures to aid the Little Immortal,¡± was read the proclamation of the Heaven-Man eunuch, to which Ning Changge calmly replied, ¡°Thank you, First Emperor.¡± He could guess the First Emperor Ying Zheng¡¯s intentions. This ruler had always yearned for eternal life, and now he was simply establishing goodwill with Ning Changge. He accepted the gift without hesitation. The Daoist scriptures sent by Ying Zheng were precious and would undoubtedly be beneficial to him. In the Nine Provinces, the First Emperor¡¯s mystery and power were universally acknowledged. No one had ever seen him in action, but everyone knew he was incredibly strong. Even the Martial Emperor of the Martial Imperial City had once expressed a desire to fight the First Emperor if given the chance. However, as the ruler of a dynasty, the First Emperor wouldn¡¯t engage in ordinary martial conflicts, and no one knew if he had ever clashed with the Martial Emperor in private. Watching the departing Qin envoys, Ning Changge had no particular thoughts. No matter how powerful the First Emperor was, he wouldn¡¯t fear him in Wudang. Since that was the case, why add unnecessary troubles? If the First Emperor wanted to send Daoist scriptures, he would accept them. In the future, if he succeeded in the path of immortality, he could repay the favor. However, Ning Changge speculated that the First Emperor was likely investing in multiple areas and didn¡¯t necessarily believe Ning Changge would achieve eternal life. He shook his head, smiling at the thousands of new Daoist scriptures in the Sutra Pavilion. Next came leisurely days of reading and comprehending the Dao, which Ning Changge thoroughly enjoyed. However, he hadn¡¯t forgotten to ask Song Yuanqiao and others to help find spiritual items of the water and earth elements. Since they had already collected some, and soon, the water and earth spiritual swords would be complete, perfecting the Five Elements Spiritual Swords! *** Time passed quietly, and before he knew it, the year had turned, and Ning Changge was ten years old, his cultivation even more profound and unfathomable. One day, Song Yuanqiao hurriedly arrived, looking serious. ¡°Little Junior Brother, something major has happened in the martial world. The Emei Sect has been destroyed, and the Heaven-Reliant Sword is missing!¡± Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Speaking of the Emei Sect, they haven¡¯t had an easy time lately. The Heaven-Reliant Sword and the Dragon-Slaying Saber were once hailed as the divine weapons of the Ming Dynasty, rumored to be the keys to Yang Gong¡¯s treasure, attracting countless covetous eyes. The Dragon-Slaying Saber wandered the martial world, with many vying for it. The Heaven-Reliant Sword was held by the Emei Sect, and people constantly tested them. To avoid trouble, the Emei Sect didn¡¯t even send anyone to the Wudang event where the saber was destroyed, choosing to seal their mountain and forbid disciples from leaving. Only after the Dragon-Slaying Saber was destroyed did the prying eyes around Emei lessen somewhat. After all, with the saber gone, the Heaven-Reliant Sword was just a divine weapon, no longer able to unlock the treasure, and those lurking in the shadows naturally decreased. Even so, the Emei Sect¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t particularly good. The Wudang¡¯s destruction of the saber set a precedent, making Emei¡¯s exclusive hold on the Heaven-Reliant Sword seem narrow-minded by comparison. This led to a perception in the martial world that the Emei Sect was nothing more than petty thieves, severely damaging their reputation. Facing such embarrassment, the Emei Sect¡¯s leader decided to let Emei fade from the limelight for a while. Dugu Yihe continued to seal the mountain gate to avoid the storm. Even when Song Yuanqiao and others sent invitations, they were politely declined. The reason for their invitation was simple: they wanted to examine the Heaven-Reliant Sword¡¯s material to see if it was a spiritual item like the Dragon-Slaying Saber! Rumors in the martial world suggested that the Heaven-Reliant Sword and the Dragon-Slaying Saber were forged by the same master craftsman. If they came from the same furnace, this speculation was likely true. Song Yuanqiao and the others knew that Ning Changge had forged the Gold Edge Sword and the Qingyuan Sword from the remnants of the Dragon-Slaying Saber, greatly enhancing his strength. They wanted to do more for their junior brother. If the Heaven-Reliant Sword was indeed what their junior brother needed, they would propose a trade with Emei. After all, a divine weapon like the Heaven-Reliant Sword was at most comparable to the Seven-Star Sword in their hands, and with some added conditions, a deal could be made. Unfortunately, Emei refused to see anyone, leaving them with no opportunity. They originally thought they could visit once Emei reopened, but unexpectedly, they received news of Emei¡¯s destruction. Song Yuanqiao¡¯s expression was grave: ¡°The Emei Sect isn¡¯t weak, with many disciples, especially the leader Dugu Yihe, whose dual-wielding sword and saber techniques are renowned in the martial world. To silently wipe out Emei would require at least a top-tier Heaven-Man expert, if not more!¡± ¡°Perhaps even stronger forces were involved!¡± He then showed a puzzled look. ¡°But the question is, why would such powerful forces target Emei? When did Emei provoke such a formidable enemy?¡± The Emei Sect, though known for their strictness and occasional arrogance, had never been known to make such enemies, as far as he knew. Song Yuanqiao seemed worried. He feared this incident might affect Wudang, and if a great calamity befell the martial world, Wudang couldn¡¯t remain uninvolved. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ning Changge chuckled softly, feeling little about Emei¡¯s destruction, as they had no real connection. He found Song Yuanqiao¡¯s concern amusing. ¡°Senior Brother, you might be overthinking. Consider this: if Emei didn¡¯t provoke such strong enemies, then the forces involved might be acting out of greed, indicating that Emei had something they wanted.¡± Ning Changge subtly hinted. Song Yuanqiao¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°You mean, the Heaven-Reliant Sword!¡± ¡°But with the Dragon-Slaying Saber destroyed, the Heaven-Reliant Sword alone shouldn¡¯t hold such allure, should it?¡± Ning Changge simply smiled: ¡°The rumor that both the saber and sword are needed to unlock the treasure is just hearsay. What if one alone can do it?¡± ¡°Moreover, the treasure is just a martial world legend. Perhaps the forces involved know more secrets about the saber and sword, giving them a motive to act.¡± Song Yuanqiao suddenly understood. ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re so clever!¡± ¡°This indeed seems likely.¡± He couldn¡¯t sit still. ¡°No, I must take the junior disciples down the mountain to find the Heaven-Reliant Sword. If it falls into the wrong hands, it will cause chaos again, making our risk in destroying the saber at Tianzhu Peak seem pointless!¡± He spoke righteously. However, Ning Changge saw through his intentions, knowing his senior brother wanted to see if they could bring the Heaven-Reliant Sword back to Wudang. With the sword in Emei¡¯s hands, it wouldn¡¯t be right to take it by force, as Wudang was a sacred Daoist land. But now that it was ownerless, they could rightfully claim it if found. For Ning Changge, these senior brothers went to great lengths. Ning Changge had done much for Wudang, and they wanted to repay him as much as possible. Ning Changge didn¡¯t expose Song Yuanqiao¡¯s thoughts, merely smiling and saying, ¡°It¡¯s a good opportunity to take the third-generation disciples down the mountain for some experience.¡± Song Yuanqiao nodded hastily and dashed off, as if the Heaven-Reliant Sword would be snatched away if he delayed. Before leaving, he even took two ounces of Ning Changge¡¯s spiritual tea, making Ning Changge chuckle. Since Wudang became a spiritual land, the cultivation speed of spiritual tea had greatly increased, and its quality had improved two or three times compared to the original variety, aiding martial cultivation. The Seven Heroes of Wudang often came to enjoy it. He shook his head, not dwelling on Emei¡¯s destruction. To him, it was just a minor episode. Even if the Heaven-Reliant Sword was a spiritual item like the Dragon-Slaying Saber, he wouldn¡¯t demand it excessively. If he obtained it, it was his fortune; if not, it was fate. Chapter 92 Chapter 92As for the forces behind the attack, even if they had Land Immortal-level experts, it didn¡¯t matter. If they dared to come to Wudang, they¡¯d learn why the flowers were so red! *** Song Yuanqiao, along with Mo Shenggu and Yin Liting, and a group of third-generation disciples, hurried down the mountain. The remaining four heroes stayed to guard Wudang. Ning Changge continued his routine of reading scriptures and comprehending the Dao. The Daoist scriptures sent by the First Emperor Ying Zheng and Princess Yunluo were enough to keep him occupied for a while. Watching the clouds roll by and the red clouds at the horizon was a delightful experience. He glanced at the forbidden area in the back mountain, sensing that Zhang Sanfeng was very close to success. ¡°Master should soon succeed and emerge. He¡¯ll surely be delighted to see the changes in Wudang,¡± Ning Changge smiled slightly, closing his eyes to comprehend the Dao. Although he had made initial progress in the four paths of alchemy, artifacts, talismans, and formations, he had only just entered the threshold. Each path was vast and profound, worthy of Ning Changge¡¯s time to create and comprehend step by step. Elixirs that could elevate one to immortality! Daoist artifacts like incarnations of deities! Eternal talismans! Heaven-reaching formations that could refine the world! These were Ning Changge¡¯s goals. Ning Changge entered a state of Dao comprehension, while Jin Ling diligently tended to the Mountain and River Spirit Gathering Furnace, refining elixirs as part of his daily routine. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *** The chaos in the martial world had nothing to do with Ning Changge. Unbeknownst to him, Song Yuanqiao and the others had been down the mountain for over half a month, sending back news that many were searching for the truth behind Emei¡¯s destruction and the missing Heaven-Reliant Sword. But all efforts were in vain. In the Sutra Pavilion, Ning Changge summoned three spiritual swords, which rotated in the form of the Three Talents. This was the starting form of the Three Talents Sword Formation. The sword light on the spiritual swords flickered, sharp and unmatched. Ning Changge¡¯s eyes focused. Long-term nurturing of the spiritual swords with spiritual power not only improved their quality but also allowed him to communicate with them intuitively. Today, he had a sudden insight and wanted to try using one spiritual sword to perform the Three Talents Sword Formation! With a sword formation nested within a sword formation, its power would be even greater. But this was difficult. To transform one sword into three required not only abundant spiritual power but also profound swordsmanship. Currently, Ning Changge¡¯s Free and Easy Swordsmanship was constantly improving, easily splitting into three hundred sword lights. But he wanted to go further. Ning Changge sat on the Spirit Jade Dao Platform, a calming spirit jade discovered among the treasures of the Sun Moon Sect, which helped focus the mind and aided in Dao comprehension. Ning Changge pointed, and the Gold Edge Sword and Qingyuan Sword transformed into light and entered his dantian, leaving only the Chixiao Sword floating in the air, continuously splitting sword light with the Free and Easy Swordsmanship. Ning Changge¡¯s powerful spiritual consciousness controlled the sword light, trying to condense it into sword shadows. But the process wasn¡¯t smooth. A crisp sound echoed as the sword light, about to form a shadow, shattered, and waves of spiritual power were dispersed by Ning Changge¡¯s hand. His eyes were filled with determination. ¡°Again!¡± The experiment made him realize his direction was correct, but he needed to fine-tune the details. Bang! Bang! Bang! Crisp sounds continuously erupted, drawing the attention of Jin Ling, who was meditating outside the Sutra Pavilion. It was rare to hear such commotion from the Daoist Master inside, but his curiosity was short-lived as he refocused on his cultivation. Time passed, and the crisp sounds finally ceased. Ning Changge¡¯s eyes shone with joy. In the air, the three hundred sword lights around the Chixiao Sword had disappeared, replaced by two solid-looking sword shadows, rotating in the form of the Three Talents. ¡­ [You gained inspiration from the Three Talents Sword Formation, supplemented by the mystical Free and Easy Swordsmanship, continuously experimenting, integrating the path of restrictions, and condensing sword light into sword shadows. You created the celestial sword technique, Sword Shadow Division!] ¡­ Ning Changge continued to control the swords. The two sword shadows around the Chixiao Sword moved back and forth like real swords, stable and without signs of collapse. This was the result of his sudden idea to transform sword light into restrictions, evolving the path of stability. Now, one spiritual sword represented heaven, with two sword shadows representing earth and man, forming the Three Talents Sword Formation, greatly enhancing its power! He shook his head, still somewhat dissatisfied. He then summoned the Gold Edge Sword and Qingyuan Sword, extracting a bit of spiritual light from each and placing it on the two sword shadows. Instantly, the sword shadows transformed, gaining some of the attributes and mystique of the Gold Edge Sword and Qingyuan Sword! The Gold Edge Sword and Qingyuan Sword trembled, each evolving two sword shadows with the same attributes and mystique. Now, with just one spiritual sword, he could form the Three Talents Sword Formation. In the air, three sets of Three Talents Sword Formations appeared, each set forming the shape of the Three Talents, with sword formations nested within sword formations, exponentially increasing their power compared to a single Three Talents Sword Formation! Ning Changge laughed heartily. ¡°Success!¡± A deep sense of satisfaction filled his heart. It wasn¡¯t just the creation of Sword Shadow Division. This attempt also enlightened him on the principle of formation nesting. The Seven-Star Spirit Gathering Formation was a large formation with smaller formations nested within, and now the Three Talents Sword Formation was the same. These two attempts had taught him much. Chapter 93 Chapter 93He put away the spiritual swords, swallowed a Spirit Ascension Pill, and simultaneously refined the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, advancing steadily. Having just gained insight, his mood was joyful, and even his cultivation progressed faster. *** Meanwhile, at the foot of Wudang Mountain, a tattered, sword-bearing woman arrived. Her figure was graceful, but her upward gaze revealed a hideously scarred and burned face. The long sword on her back was peculiar, wrapped in black cloth from hilt to blade, concealing its true form. Such a style existed in the martial world, but combined with her appearance, it was unusual. The Wudang disciples were startled by such a peculiar person. ¡°Who goes there? Stop!¡± While Wudang didn¡¯t reject visitors, they wouldn¡¯t let unknown individuals ascend the mountain easily. The disfigured woman took a deep breath, looked directly at the Wudang disciples, and said, word by word, ¡°Ji Xiaofu of the Emei Sect, seeking an audience with the Little Immortal of Wudang!¡± Ji Xiaofu¡¯s heart was filled with sorrow. In Just overnight, the Emei Sect was wiped out, and she only escaped with the Heaven-Reliant Sword thanks to her master, Miejue Shitai¡¯s, plan. But her appearance was also ruined. Wandering the martial world in fear, she often dreamed of her master¡¯s, junior sisters¡¯, and elders¡¯ tragic deaths. Overwhelming hatred surged within her, numbing her to the pain of her nails digging into her flesh. She looked at Tianzhu Peak with despair and hope. This might be her last hope. Ji Xiaofu¡¯s words fell into silence, and the Wudang disciples were shocked. The Emei Sect? Wasn¡¯t it destroyed? How could someone suddenly appear at the foot of Wudang Mountain? The leading disciple quickly composed himself and asked, ¡°How can you prove your identity?¡± Ji Xiaofu gave a bitter smile, her face appearing even more hideous. She shook her internal power, and the black cloth on her back sword disintegrated into fragments, revealing a sword with a blade like autumn water and green waves. On the blade, three striking characters were engraved: Heaven-Reliant Sword! ¡°The Heaven-Reliant Sword is here, presented to the Little Immortal!¡± Ji Xiaofu¡¯s eyes grew resolute. The Wudang disciples exchanged glances, realizing this was beyond their ability to handle. ¡°Please follow us up the mountain!¡± They dared not delay, leading Ji Xiaofu to Tianzhu Peak to meet the current second senior brother, Yu Lianzhou. Later, she appeared outside the Sutra Pavilion. Ning Changge had just set down his Daoist scripture when Yu Lianzhou hurriedly entered. ¡°Junior Brother¡­¡± Ning Changge nodded slightly. ¡°I already know. Let her in.¡± His spiritual consciousness enveloped Tianzhu Peak, so he knew everything as Ji Xiaofu ascended, and it didn¡¯t surprise him. Ning Changge sat on the Spirit Jade Dao Platform, meeting the respectful Ji Xiaofu. His gaze lingered on her face before shifting to the Heaven-Reliant Sword she respectfully held. A sense of life¡¯s mysteries arose within him. A burst of spiritual light was blinding. The Heaven-Reliant Sword was indeed a spiritual item, just as Song Yuanqiao and the others had thought. Moreover, it was a water-earth dual-element spiritual item, precisely what Ning Changge lacked. The Dragon-Slaying Saber contained metal and wood, while the Heaven-Reliant Sword contained water and earth. Such coincidences made Ning Changge intensely curious about the master craftsman who forged them. Was it truly a coincidence that only the fire element was missing? But now wasn¡¯t the time to ponder such things. Ji Xiaofu glanced at the celestial Daoist sitting on the Spirit Jade Dao Platform, her heart shaken. Hearing about him was nothing compared to seeing him in person. Today, she realized how extraordinary the Little Immortal of Wudang was, beyond what the mortal world should possess. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even when the mountain gate was sealed, she occasionally heard rumors of the Little Immortal. After the sect¡¯s destruction, she narrowly escaped death and frequently heard people mention the Little Immortal in the martial world. She respectfully knelt, bowing low, holding the Heaven-Reliant Sword above her head, and said, ¡°Ji Xiaofu has come to present the sword to the Little Immortal!¡± Ning Changge¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He wouldn¡¯t accept karma without reason, so he calmly said, ¡°State your terms.¡± Ji Xiaofu wouldn¡¯t come to Wudang just to give him the sword for free. The reason was easy to guess. Ji Xiaofu¡¯s body trembled violently. She felt as if that gaze saw through her thoughts, and she bit her lip, trembling and weeping, ¡°Ji Xiaofu wishes to use the Heaven-Reliant Sword as a bargaining chip, asking the Little Immortal to avenge Emei!¡± Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Ji Xiaofu¡¯s voice was choked with sobs, filled with immense sorrow, moving everyone present. Yu Lianzhou and the others had seen Ji Xiaofu before; she was once a beautiful and charming woman, but now she appeared so disfigured. One could only imagine the changes she had undergone. Yu Lianzhou couldn¡¯t help but voice everyone¡¯s question: ¡°Who exactly destroyed Emei?¡± Ji Xiaofu lifted her head, her eyes filled with deep-seated hatred, and gritted her teeth: ¡°It was the Great Sui Demon Sect! That day, Master Dugu gathered all the disciples for the Emei Grand Ceremony, but unexpectedly, chaos erupted. The beasts of the Great Sui Demon Sect suddenly attacked, killing everyone in sight. Their goal was our Emei¡¯s Heaven-Reliant Sword!¡± ¡°The Demon Sect sent many experts, several demon sects joined forces, claiming the Heaven-Reliant Sword was related to Yang Gong¡¯s treasure. This is nonsense! The Dragon-Slaying Saber has already been destroyed by you, Little Immortal. How could the Heaven-Reliant Sword alone open Yang Gong¡¯s treasure?¡± ¡°The master and others fought desperately, but they were outnumbered and eventually perished. I survived because I was in seclusion that day, preparing for a breakthrough, and didn¡¯t attend the ceremony.¡± ¡°Master entrusted the Heaven-Reliant Sword to me, sacrificing herself so I could escape Emei through a secret passage¡­¡± Ji Xiaofu recounted her story, her eyes blurred with tears. Yu Lianzhou and the others were moved, finally understanding the truth behind Emei¡¯s destruction. ¡°The Great Sui Demon Sect is indeed powerful. The two sects and six paths have no shortage of Heaven-Man experts. Yin Queen Zhu Yuyan and Evil King Shi Zhixuan are nearly at the Land Immortal level. But is the Heaven-Reliant Sword truly related to Yang Gong¡¯s treasure?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Yang Gong¡¯s treasure contains the Evil Emperor¡¯s relic. Perhaps that¡¯s why the Great Sui Demon Sect was tempted.¡± Ji Xiaofu shook her head, sobbing: ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only overheard them in hiding. The leaders were Tianjun Xi Ying and Demon Commander Zhao Deyan. As for Zhu Yuyan and Shi Zhixuan, they weren¡¯t present that day, so I don¡¯t know if they were involved.¡± She then bowed deeply to Ning Changge: ¡°Please, Little Immortal, seek justice!¡± Her eyes held a final glimmer of hope. Ning Changge¡¯s expression remained unchanged. The martial world was full of conflicts, where the strong preyed on the weak. He simply asked, ¡°Why do you think I need the Heaven-Reliant Sword?¡± Ji Xiaofu was taken aback, her mouth trembling before she cautiously voiced her guess: ¡°I heard on Mount Emei about the day you used true fire to refine the Dragon-Slaying Saber. If the saber was useless to you, you wouldn¡¯t have kept its fragments.¡± ¡°Afterward, Hero Song and others repeatedly sent invitations.¡± sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°After wandering the martial world, I also heard that Hero Song led Wudang disciples down the mountain to search for the lost Heaven-Reliant Sword¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish, but her meaning was clear. Yu Lianzhou and the others blushed, surprised that their intentions were so transparent to a young woman. They secretly admired Ji Xiaofu¡¯s keen insight. Others who heard the rumors of Wudang would only marvel at Ning Changge¡¯s incredible skills, not noticing such details. Ning Changge said calmly, ¡°What if I say I don¡¯t need the Heaven-Reliant Sword?¡± Ji Xiaofu¡¯s expression froze, feeling utterly defeated. She then bowed again: ¡°If the Little Immortal doesn¡¯t need it, I hope you¡¯ll destroy the sword to prevent it from falling into the Great Sui Demon Sect¡¯s hands, ending their hopes!¡± Ji Xiaofu knew she couldn¡¯t stay lucky forever, and one day the Demon Sect would find her. Better to destroy it than let it fall into enemy hands! She wasn¡¯t entirely confident in her guess, but it was her last hope. The Little Immortal of Wudang was renowned in the martial world, and if he was willing to act, he might be able to deal with the Great Sui Demon Sect. Ning Changge observed Ji Xiaofu, considering his options. He wasn¡¯t afraid of the Great Sui Demon Sect. Even the strongest, Evil King Shi Zhixuan, hadn¡¯t reached the Land Immortal level, at most comparable to Sword Emperor Nine, or slightly stronger. But behind them¡­ ¡°I wonder if the Evil Emperor Xiang Yutian and many other demon experts have truly disappeared.¡± A hint of interest arose in Ning Changge¡¯s heart. If the Demon Sect had attacked Emei, they might have a way to use the Heaven-Reliant Sword to open the treasure. He was somewhat interested in the Evil Emperor¡¯s relic. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t take Ji Xiaofu¡¯s Heaven-Reliant Sword for nothing. He preferred a fair exchange, valuing a harmonious heart. He said slowly, ¡°I will grant you three swords. You can use them to accomplish what you wish. Once done, we shall have no further ties.¡± Ning Changge¡¯s words revitalized Ji Xiaofu, tears streaming down her face. She bowed deeply, her head knocking against the ground. ¡°Thank you, Little Immortal, for seeking justice for Emei! Thank you, Little Immortal!¡± Ning Changge shook his head: ¡°This is merely a transaction.¡± Ji Xiaofu also shook her head, filled with gratitude. Even though it was a transaction, she knew she was the weaker party. Ning Changge could have taken the Heaven-Reliant Sword without doing anything. She admired Ning Changge¡¯s magnanimity, knowing he wouldn¡¯t oppress someone as weak as her. Such a mindset was beyond ordinary people. ¡°I can also restore your appearance, as a bonus.¡± But Ji Xiaofu shook her head firmly: ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Little Immortal. Xiaofu wishes to keep this disfigured face to remember the hatred of my sect. Without revenge, my appearance is useless!¡± Yu Lianzhou and the others remained silent. What woman doesn¡¯t love beauty? Ji Xiaofu¡¯s refusal to restore her appearance showed her deep pain and hatred. Ning Changge nodded indifferently, not minding. It was just a casual offer, and he respected Ji Xiaofu¡¯s wishes. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 He gestured, and the Heaven-Reliant Sword floated beside him. Then he breathed out beams of light, and three spiritual swords¡ªone gold, one green, one red¡ªspun, shrinking to palm size, and landed before Ji Xiaofu. Ning Changge used his spiritual consciousness to imbue the swords with a bit of his essence. This was a technique he had learned from the sweeping monk¡¯s Buddhist essence. Ning Changge said calmly, ¡°Keep these three spiritual swords well. If you encounter an unbeatable enemy, release them. They can slay anyone below the Land Immortal level.¡± Ji Xiaofu¡¯s eyes widened, her heart in turmoil. To slay anyone below the Land Immortal level! Such confidence! If anyone else said this, she would find it unbelievable, even suspicious. But from Ning Changge, it felt like a simple statement of fact. She didn¡¯t know that Ning Changge was being modest. The Three Talents Sword Formation nested within itself had yet to reveal its full power. Ji Xiaofu bowed excitedly: ¡°Thank you, Little Immortal, for bestowing the swords!¡± Ning Changge nodded slightly: ¡°Go now.¡± Ji Xiaofu respectfully bowed and left the Sutra Pavilion. Yu Lianzhou exchanged a glance with Ning Changge and also left. Once everyone was gone, the Sutra Pavilion returned to peace, and Ning Changge focused on the Heaven-Reliant Sword. With joy and reflection, he thought, ¡°When you seek something, it eludes you. When you forget it, it comes unexpectedly. The ways of the world are truly mysterious.¡± ¡°With the Heaven-Reliant Sword in hand, the water and earth spiritual swords can be completed!¡± He smiled, considering Ji Xiaofu¡¯s revenge. The gift of the swords was enough; the rest depended on her. Whether she succeeded depended on her abilities. The Heaven-Reliant Sword was enough for Ning Changge to go this far. Expecting him to personally avenge Ji Xiaofu was impossible. Their relationship wasn¡¯t that close; it was merely a fair transaction. *** Ji Xiaofu left the Sutra Pavilion and bid farewell to Yu Lianzhou and the others. She bowed deeply: ¡°Thank you, heroes, for introducing me to the mountain. Xiaofu will remember your kindness!¡± Yu Lianzhou sighed: ¡°The Demon Sect acts ruthlessly. Think carefully about your actions, Miss Ji. The future is long, and whether you can avenge or not, keep hope alive. Life must look forward.¡± He could vaguely see that Ji Xiaofu was ready to die. He feared that the day she avenged her sect would be the day she perished, so he advised her. Wudang and Emei had some ties in the past, and they were acquaintances with Ji Xiaofu. Ji Xiaofu nodded silently, thanked them, and descended the mountain. She looked back at the vast Tianzhu Peak, took a deep breath, and bowed toward the Sutra Pavilion. She already had a plan for revenge. The Demon Sect always acted secretly. Even with the Little Immortal¡¯s spiritual swords, finding them would be futile. There was only one way. ¡°Lure the snake out of its hole!¡± If she couldn¡¯t find the Demon Sect, she would make them come to her! Ji Xiaofu¡¯s eyes were resolute. She touched the three spiritual swords in her bosom and headed into the martial world with determination. *** In the martial world, turmoil arose again. After Emei¡¯s destruction and the Heaven-Reliant Sword¡¯s disappearance, many searched for it. Recently, rumors began to spread. A survivor from the Emei Sect was said to be alive. It was also rumored that the culprits behind Emei¡¯s destruction were linked to the Great Sui Demon Sect! Suddenly, news spread wildly across the Ming martial world. ¡°Have you heard? The surviving Emei disciple is Miejue Shitai¡¯s direct disciple, Ji Xiaofu. They say the Heaven-Reliant Sword is with her!¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Indeed, and I heard that three months ago, the culprits who destroyed Emei were the eight demon sects of the Great Sui!¡± ¡°Unbelievable! How dare the Great Sui Demon Sect act so brazenly in our Ming territory?¡± ¡°Hey! The martial world doesn¡¯t care about such things. Tianjun Xi Ying and Demon Commander Zhao Deyan were involved. If you¡¯re so indignant, why not go kill them? They say the Heaven-Reliant Sword can open Yang Gong¡¯s treasure, which contains the legendary Evil Emperor¡¯s relic¡­ If someone absorbs it, they might become a Land Immortal!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Talking about it is useless. Ji Xiaofu hasn¡¯t appeared. Who knows if the news is true? Maybe someone spread it to confuse people!¡± ¡°Your news is outdated. The latest is that Ji Xiaofu will return to Emei in a few days to honor the sect¡¯s fallen souls. If the Heaven-Reliant Sword is with her¡­¡± Hearing this, the martial world guests¡¯ eyes turned strange. In the martial world, those seeking fame and fortune were the majority. Some might genuinely want to help, but they were few. Most wanted to fish in troubled waters, hoping the Heaven-Reliant Sword would fall into their hands amid the chaos. Such a treasure might not mean much to Ning Changge, but to ordinary martial artists, it was highly attractive, enough to turn father against son, brother against brother! Many thought the Great Sui Demon Sect would quietly go upon hearing this news. Ji Xiaofu alone couldn¡¯t be their match. Once she died, the Heaven-Reliant Sword would be up for grabs! For a time, the martial world was filled with undercurrents. Many martial artists headed to Emei, turning it into a whirlpool of turmoil. *** Time passed. The news had fermented for some time, drawing many eyes. The scene was no less grand than when heroes gathered at Wudang, given the allure of Yang Gong¡¯s treasure behind the Heaven-Reliant Sword. The legend of the Evil Emperor¡¯s relic made hearts race. Even if the rumor was baseless, martial artists preferred to believe it existed. Even Heaven-Man experts went to Emei, hoping to seize the Heaven-Reliant Sword. Many martial artists had gathered on Emei, but Ji Xiaofu had yet to appear, making everyone restless and suspicious of being deceived. Hidden experts were uncertain. On this day, a hundred days had passed since Emei¡¯s destruction. If Ji Xiaofu truly wanted to return to Emei to honor her sect, the hundred-day memorial was the most important day. After today, she wouldn¡¯t come again. Countless martial artists felt a chill. That day, a strong wind suddenly swept over Mount Emei, dark clouds gathered, and the eerie wind howled, as if the souls of the dead were wailing. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, a figure in white, as pure as snow, ascended the mountain. Ji Xiaofu had donned a clean white dress, her favorite attire, which accentuated her graceful figure like a fairy in the wind. But when everyone saw her hideously scarred face, their hearts skipped a beat. A celestial body with a demonic face, indeed. Her calm, unruffled gaze only added to the unease. Everyone watched as Ji Xiaofu stepped up to the mountain gate, unimpeded. The dead were honored, and today was the hundred-day memorial for Emei¡¯s disciples. Whatever business there was, it had to wait until Ji Xiaofu finished her tribute. There was another reason. Ji Xiaofu wasn¡¯t carrying a sword. The Heaven-Reliant Sword hadn¡¯t appeared, so no one wanted to be the first to act. Ji Xiaofu felt the probing, heated gazes and smirked. Martial artists were indeed profit-driven. A slight hint from her, and they swarmed like locusts. She felt a wave of disgust. Such a martial world was utterly uninteresting. Ji Xiaofu was sure the Demon Sect members were also lurking. She didn¡¯t mind that they hadn¡¯t appeared yet. They would act sooner or later. All her resentment and hatred, her vengeance and pain, would be resolved today. But for now, she just wanted to spend time with her master, senior sisters, and junior sisters. Ji Xiaofu, clad in white, knelt on the ground. She looked at the ruined, ashen mountain gate, her eyes filled with pain. On the day she fled for her life, there was no time to collect the bodies. The Demon Sect¡¯s fire had turned everything to ashes, leaving no trace. She dug with her hands, oblivious to the blood staining them. She piled up a small mound of earth, which would be the grave for Emei¡¯s people. ¡°Master, senior sisters, junior sisters, sect leader, everyone, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m back to be with you.¡± Ji Xiaofu¡¯s voice was calm, but tears streamed down her face, her trembling body betraying her inner grief. She seemed to see scenes from her past at Emei. Her master, Miejue Shitai, was a stern, unapproachable figure in the martial world, and equally serious with her disciples. But Ji Xiaofu felt the unspoken care behind the stern facade. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her senior and junior sisters, with whom she practiced martial arts and gossiped about the martial world, their laughter still echoed in her ears. But now, they were all gone, reduced to dust. Vanished like smoke. She lit three yellow incense sticks, respectfully placing them before the grave, kneeling and bowing with closed eyes. Everyone watched the white-clad girl with complex emotions. Losing one¡¯s sect was a difficult pain to bear. The fact that she had endured and even returned to honor her sect in the face of the martial world¡¯s scrutiny showed her immense strength of character. Some righteous individuals couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy. Song Yuanqiao and others were among them. They knew the Heaven-Reliant Sword was already in their junior brother¡¯s hands, but out of chivalry, they decided to come and see if they could help. But most people kept their eyes on Ji Xiaofu, fearing she would flee in the next moment. Ji Xiaofu rose, opened her eyes again, her grief hidden deep within, leaving only determination and resolve. She surveyed the many martial artists on Emei, her voice tinged with mockery: ¡°The Heaven-Reliant Sword is with me. If anyone wants it, come and take it!¡± In an instant, the atmosphere became tense. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 The crowd was initially hesitant, but Ji Xiaofu¡¯s straightforward declaration brought a surge of restlessness to the scene. The martial artists exchanged glances. Finally, someone stepped forward. It was the head of the Kongtong Sect, who spoke with a smile: ¡°Miss Ji, what are you saying? We¡¯re here today simply to uncover the truth. Was it truly the Great Sui Demon Sect that destroyed Emei?¡± Ji Xiaofu¡¯s expression remained indifferent. ¡°And if it was? Is the Kongtong Sect planning to seek justice for the fallen members of my Emei Sect? If so, I would be immensely grateful.¡± Her words carried a hint of sarcasm. She knew that few present genuinely wished to stand up for Emei. In the past two months, as she wandered the martial world seeking help, she found only cold indifference. No one cared about Emei¡¯s fate; they only wanted to know the whereabouts of the Heaven-Reliant Sword. The Kongtong Sect leader¡¯s face turned slightly awkward, but he continued to smile at the crowd: ¡°If it truly was the Great Sui Demon Sect, we naturally wouldn¡¯t stand idly by. However, the Demon Sect is powerful, and we must plan carefully. But first, we need to confirm with Miss Ji: if the Heaven-Reliant Sword is indeed with you, come with us.¡± ¡°Rest assured, we will protect you. Otherwise, if the Heaven-Reliant Sword falls into the Demon Sect¡¯s hands, the consequences would be unimaginable!¡± His righteous words received widespread support. ¡°Indeed, Miss Ji, please consider the bigger picture!¡± ¡°The Demon Sect is already powerful. If they gain Yang Gong¡¯s treasure, demon experts will emerge endlessly!¡± ¡°If the Demon Sect grows stronger, even if we wish to avenge Emei, we may not be their match. Please reconsider, Miss Ji.¡± ¡°Exactly, Miss Ji. Rest assured, we are not after the Heaven-Reliant Sword. But alone, you are safer with us.¡± Voices filled with righteousness echoed, including those of renowned martial artists. The Kongtong Sect leader smiled kindly. Clearly, these forces had secretly formed an alliance. It seemed reasonable, but a lone woman with a treasure in their hands might not fare better than if it fell into the Demon Sect¡¯s hands. Some showed disdain. Song Yuanqiao stepped forward, scoffing: ¡°The Kongtong Sect leader is mistaken. How Miss Ji wishes to proceed is her choice. Even if she wants to descend the mountain alone today, do you intend to stop her?¡± He couldn¡¯t stand seeing them bully a weak woman. He had thought Emei was gone, which was why he sought the Heaven-Reliant Sword. If he had known Ji Xiaofu survived, he would have pursued a fair trade, not force. Wudang never bullied others with their power. Their way was different from these people. The Kongtong Sect leader was momentarily speechless: ¡°Hero Song, you¡­¡± He dared not speak too harshly. Wudang was now at its peak, a newly established Daoist sacred land, and the Little Immortal of Wudang was renowned in the martial world. The Kongtong Sect couldn¡¯t afford to provoke them. Ji Xiaofu cast a grateful glance toward Wudang, then smirked at the crowd: ¡°Xi Ying, Zhao Deyan, I know you¡¯re here. If you don¡¯t come out, I¡¯ll hand the Heaven-Reliant Sword to someone else.¡± Her playful laughter startled everyone. ¡°The Great Sui Demon Sect?! Tianjun Xi Ying, Demon Commander Zhao Deyan?!¡± The crowd immediately distanced themselves from the surrounding martial artists, warily scanning their surroundings. Dark clouds loomed, the wind howled, but there was no movement. Ji Xiaofu smiled and slowly walked down the mountain. The Kongtong Sect leader and others wanted to stop her but hesitated, fearing the Demon Sect members she mentioned. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, the solitary figure in white walked forward. Suddenly, amidst the howling wind, a strange sword light flashed, accompanied by illusions and ghostly energy. Someone had made a move! The crowd was shocked. The sword aura was formidable, at least a master-level expert, skilled in assassination. The black-clad swordsman had been discreet until he struck. Someone recognized the black-clad swordsman. ¡°It¡¯s the disciple of Evil King Shi Zhixuan, Shadow Swordsman Yang Xuyan! That¡¯s the Phantom Demon Technique and Phantom Sword Technique!¡± Yang Xuyan¡¯s eyes were cold as he thrust his black sword at Ji Xiaofu, not aiming for vital points but with precision that would incapacitate her. But then he froze, involuntarily trembling as he met her indifferent gaze. Yang Xuyan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, a terrifying sense of dread enveloping him, pressing heavily on his heart. Buzz!! Ji Xiaofu merely glanced at him, then ignored him, continuing forward. The crowd saw a terrifying sword intent ripple out from around her. Yang Xuyan¡¯s body halted, his sword arm frozen in mid-air. Ji Xiaofu¡¯s disdainful voice rang out: ¡°So, Shi Zhixuan, you were involved that day. The mighty Evil King hides and sends his disciple to die. Why bother?¡± She continued her slow, deliberate steps. As her words fell, the crowd was horrified to see Yang Xuyan¡¯s body erupt in blood, then shatter into pieces. ¡°What is this?¡± The crowd trembled, the fleeting, terrifying sword intent leaving them uneasy. A master swordsman had been instantly killed! ¡°Could it be the Heaven-Reliant Sword?¡± ¡°Impossible. The Heaven-Reliant Sword is a divine weapon, but how could it have such power?¡± S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As thoughts raced, their wariness of Ji Xiaofu grew. As they looked at the white-clad figure, more people attacked, not just one but over a dozen! Demon Sect experts appeared from nowhere, driven by shock and anger at the Shadow Swordsman¡¯s instant death, all attacking. Sentimental Young Master Hou Xibai, Rebel You Niaojuan, and over a dozen Demon Sect experts, at least half were master-level, with some grandmasters among them! Though called a Demon Sect, it wasn¡¯t a unified entity, divided into two sects and six paths, with many experts. Though not united, their goal was the same: capture Ji Xiaofu! For a moment, the wind howled, true energy surged brilliantly. Sword aura, blade light, and palm force mixed, filled with killing intent, pressing down on Ji Xiaofu. Song Yuanqiao and Zhang Lingyu exchanged a glance, seeing the coldness in each other¡¯s eyes, ready to act. But Ji Xiaofu¡¯s calm voice stopped them: ¡°Today¡¯s matter is between Emei and the Great Sui Demon Sect. Fellow martial artists, please remain spectators.¡± The two were stunned. Zhang Lingyu was puzzled, but Song Yuanqiao quickly understood, his eyes complex. He knew his junior brother had given Ji Xiaofu spiritual swords. It seemed she didn¡¯t want others involved in this storm. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Facing the oncoming masters, though only newly innate, she remained unflustered. Her hand rested on her chest, where the three spiritual swords pulsed warmly. Buzz!! Another seemingly calm wave erupted from Ji Xiaofu, spreading invisible shockwaves, carrying not only a terrifying sword intent but also surging sword aura! The Demon Sect experts¡¯ expressions changed. They finally understood why Yang Xuyan had died so suddenly. ¡°Retreat! She carries the sword intent of a peerless swordsman!¡± You Niaojuan shouted, his face filled with fear. But it was too late. The invisible sword aura was unimaginably sharp. Even the slightest ripple of sword intent was terrifying. Squelch, squelch, squelch!! The sound of flesh being sliced was piercing, heads flew skyward as if mowed down. Headless bodies sprayed blood high into the air, then collapsed lifelessly. Over a dozen Demon Sect experts, including renowned grandmasters, were instantly killed, not even reaching Ji Xiaofu. You Niaojuan, one of the Demon Sect¡¯s top eight experts, was no match for ordinary martial artists. The crowd was horrified, speculating: ¡°Whose hand is behind the peerless sword intent Ji Xiaofu carries?¡± They realized Ji Xiaofu hadn¡¯t come to Emei to die; she had a trump card. As they feared her, they couldn¡¯t help but speculate. Zhang Lingyu was curious. The sword intent and aura seemed familiar. He glanced at the calm Song Yuanqiao and couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Daoist Song, do you know?¡± Song Yuanqiao smiled faintly, speaking softly: ¡°A few days ago, Miss Ji visited our Wudang.¡± Zhang Lingyu¡¯s eyes widened. So it was him! It all made sense now. He hoped more Demon Sect experts would come, or there might not be enough to kill. Ji Xiaofu continued forward, her steps slow, as if reminiscing about this once-familiar place. Today might be the last chance to see it. She didn¡¯t glance at the headless bodies around her, only smirked: ¡°If the Demon Sect has so many experts, send them to die! That day on Emei, you didn¡¯t hide like this. Why act like petty thieves today?¡± Silence fell. Only the howling wind remained, dark clouds layered thickly, blocking the sun. The blood of the Demon Sect experts filled the air with a metallic scent. ¡°Master, senior sisters¡­ this is the first batch of companions I¡¯ve sent to join you¡­¡± Ji Xiaofu murmured to herself. Then she smiled, a grim smile on her disfigured face, as she looked at the figures appearing ahead. ¡°Finally, you¡¯ve come out.¡± The onlookers were shocked. They saw the powerful, sinister Demon Sect experts, their eyes filled with dread. Tianjun Xi Ying, Demon Commander Zhao Deyan, Ziwu Sword Zuo Youxian, Fat Jia Anlong, and the most unfathomable, Evil King Shi Zhixuan! Only Yin Queen Zhu Yuyan and Bi Chen Rong Fengxiang were absent; the rest were all present. Behind them stood many Demon Sect members, solemn and upright. The martial artists gasped. Six of the Demon Sect¡¯s top eight experts were present, including the fallen You Niaojuan. Someone sensed something amiss. The Demon Sect was divided. Who could rally so many experts together? ¡°Could it be that the Evil King has ascended to the Land Immortal level and is uniting the Demon Sect?¡± This thought arose, and Song Yuanqiao and Zhang Lingyu exchanged a grave look. If true, it spelled trouble. Ming¡¯s experts began to move, subtly surrounding the Demon Sect experts. This was Ming¡¯s territory, and allowing the Great Sui Demon Sect to act so brazenly would tarnish Ming¡¯s martial reputation. The Demon Sect experts were indifferent. Tianjun Xi Ying licked his lips. He was a disciple of the Emotionless Path, ranked fourth among the Demon Sect¡¯s top eight, already at the Heaven-Man level. He looked at Ji Xiaofu, clicking his tongue: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect we missed a little fish like you that night, making us come for nothing.¡± Zhao Deyan said little, his eyes dark. ¡°Hand over the Heaven-Reliant Sword, and you can keep your corpse intact. Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer a fate worse than death.¡± The other Demon Sect experts glared at Ji Xiaofu, some with provocation and arrogance. Only Shi Zhixuan looked on indifferently, as if Ji Xiaofu were an insignificant ant, easily crushed. Ji Xiaofu laughed. ¡°Good, you¡¯re all here. Saves me the trouble of finding you one by one.¡± She laughed happily, genuinely happy. She hadn¡¯t expected the Demon Sect members to be so arrogant. All those who had attacked Emei were present. The small fry were unavoidable, but she wouldn¡¯t spare these main experts. She thought today would require more effort, but now it seemed unnecessary. ¡°After today, you can return to your master.¡± Ji Xiaofu touched the spiritual swords on her chest, speaking softly, as if sensing the swords¡¯ intent. They responded with a tremor. ¡°Refusing a toast only to drink a forfeit!¡± Xi Ying saw Ji Xiaofu¡¯s madness and snorted coldly: ¡°It seems this little girl has gone mad. No matter, I¡¯ll capture her and interrogate her slowly!¡± With that, he struck decisively, his exposed hand turning deep purple, a powerful energy hand reaching for Ji Xiaofu. His skill, Purple Qi Heaven Net, was best at controlling enemies. The crowd tensed. They saw the familiar sword aura around Ji Xiaofu, capable of easily slaying masters. As the familiar scene replayed, Tianjun Xi Ying¡¯s eyes flashed with caution, though he scoffed: ¡°A mere trick. A mere sword intent against a Heaven-Man?!¡± The purple energy hand gathered the world¡¯s power, the Heaven-Man force combined with Purple Qi Heaven Net, its might unparalleled, crushing the invisible sword aura. But Xi Ying underestimated the sword aura. As it exploded, the energy hand shattered. Xi Ying¡¯s face darkened, his attack unsuccessful, feeling humiliated, his expression black as a kettle pot. Ji Xiaofu remained unfazed. Only she knew the true power of the spiritual swords the Little Immortal had given her. The sword intent and aura were merely the swords¡¯ external power. Facing the many Demon Sect experts, Ji Xiaofu finally acted. Under countless watchful eyes, she bowed deeply, her voice filled with unprecedented respect: ¡°Please, Little Immortal¡¯s spiritual sword!¡± As her words fell, invisible waves surged, the dark clouds above seemed to pause, the raging wind stilled, and astonishing light erupted from Ji Xiaofu¡¯s body. Buzz, buzz, buzz!! A clear sword hum sounded, initially low, but quickly transformed into a celestial dragon¡¯s roar! The crowd was still reeling from Ji Xiaofu¡¯s words, then instinctively widened their eyes. Three brilliant lights rose from Ji Xiaofu¡¯s bosom, instantly transforming into streams of light shooting skyward. The crowd watched as red, green, and gold lights chased each other in the sky, like dragons, like rainbows! On Mount Emei, ten thousand swords sang. They bowed to the three dragons in the sky, the swordsmen stunned. No matter how they controlled their swords, they couldn¡¯t stop the trembling hum. Until the three rainbow lights descended, circling Ji Xiaofu, the crowd saw clearly. These weren¡¯t rainbows; they were three spiritual swords! One like red fire, one like divine gold, one like spiritual wood, dazzling and imposing, their aura terrifying, chilling everyone to the bone. Those who had visited Wudang recognized the swords, exclaiming in shock: ¡°These¡­ these are the Little Immortal of Wudang¡¯s spiritual swords!!¡± Everyone stared at Ji Xiaofu, dumbfounded. Ji Xiaofu had summoned the Little Immortal¡¯s spiritual swords! S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only now did they understand the source of the sword aura and intent that had easily slain the Demon Sect experts, and why Ji Xiaofu was so confident! For a moment, on Mount Emei, gasps echoed continuously! Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Everyone stared blankly at the three spiritual swords, dazzling like the kings of swords. Ji Xiaofu, standing amidst them, appeared ethereal, her ugliness seemingly diminished. They knew this wasn¡¯t Ji Xiaofu¡¯s own mystique but the spiritual swords¡¯ extraordinary nature. At this moment, all mysteries were revealed. The source of Ji Xiaofu¡¯s confidence was clear¡ªWudang¡¯s Little Immortal! ¡°So it was the Little Immortal of Wudang who bestowed the spiritual swords upon her, giving her the courage and strength to face this meeting alone!¡± ¡°I heard that on Tianzhu Peak, the Little Immortal slew Dongfang Bubai with a single sword strike. The Demon Blade Ding Peng was also defeated by two sword auras, unable to withstand even a life-sacrificing strike. Both are still lying in Wudang¡¯s Heaven-Man Tomb.¡± ¡°Not only that, but Sword Emperor Nine, a formidable figure, was also defeated by just three of the Little Immortal¡¯s swords.¡± ¡°I heard those three swords were meant to help Sword Emperor Nine achieve enlightenment, but he ultimately failed.¡± ¡°Is the Little Immortal truly that powerful?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no doubt. If you don¡¯t believe it, challenge him yourself¡ªif you can get past Wudang¡¯s spiritual monkey first.¡± ¡°Even if the Little Immortal is that strong, he¡¯s not here. Can a few spiritual swords alone repel all the Demon Sect experts?¡± Some who had witnessed Ning Changge¡¯s prowess believed without reservation. But others, having only heard tales, were skeptical since Ning Changge wasn¡¯t present. After all, the Demon Sect members weren¡¯t weaklings. Shi Zhixuan was a peerless Heaven-Man, possibly on the verge of breaking through to the Land Immortal realm. Among the other Demon Sect experts were Heaven-Man level powerhouses, especially Tianjun Xi Ying and Demon Commander Zhao Deyan, who were no less formidable than Dongfang Bubai and Demon Blade Ding Peng, perhaps even superior. Some glanced at the Wudang group, noting Song Yuanqiao and the others¡¯ calm expressions, feeling a chill in their hearts. The spiritual swords circled Ji Xiaofu, exuding an imposing aura. Tianjun Xi Ying, who had been about to act, froze. A person¡¯s name, like a tree¡¯s shadow, carries weight. Ning Changge¡¯s reputation was well-known, and the Demon Sect experts had studied the destruction of the Dragon-Slaying Saber, knowing they might face him when seizing the Heaven-Reliant Sword. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xi Ying¡¯s eyes filled with deep apprehension, unsure whether to proceed. The Demon Sect experts were equally cautious, their expressions wary as they eyed the three spiritual swords. Their boastful words ceased, the swords¡¯ sharpness silencing them. Evil King Shi Zhixuan, who had remained unresponsive, finally reacted. His eyes cleared, previously clouded, now shining as he scrutinized the spiritual swords, slowly saying, ¡°As expected of Wudang¡¯s Little Immortal, I am no match for this sword intent.¡± His words shocked everyone. The Great Sui¡¯s Evil King, the Demon Sect¡¯s top expert, admitted inferiority? Could Ning Changge, without being present, repel all enemies? Eyes turned to Shi Zhixuan, especially the Demon Sect experts, filled with disbelief, puzzled by the Evil King¡¯s words that seemed to boost the enemy¡¯s morale while diminishing their own. Did this mean he hadn¡¯t reached the Land Immortal realm? Ming¡¯s martial artists¡¯ expressions flickered. Without reaching the Land Immortal realm, everything was negotiable. Heaven-Man experts were present, and if the spiritual swords weren¡¯t enough, they could overwhelm the Demon Sect experts. Shi Zhixuan¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Having accidentally killed his beloved wife, he developed a split personality, acting erratically when possessed by the demon, but never speaking lightly. Facing Ji Xiaofu¡¯s defiant, hateful gaze, Shi Zhixuan uncharacteristically spoke more: ¡°I have reasons to enter Yang Gong¡¯s treasure. The Little Immortal is beyond me, but he¡¯s not here. How much can the spiritual swords¡¯ intent achieve?¡± ¡°Hand over the Heaven-Reliant Sword, and I¡¯ll ensure your safe departure.¡± This was an admission. The Demon Sect sought the Heaven-Reliant Sword for Yang Gong¡¯s treasure. Declaring this openly left everyone unsure if the Evil King was foolish or overly confident. Ji Xiaofu laughed: ¡°Today, there¡¯s only one outcome: you die on Emei, accompanying my sect in death.¡± With that, she spoke no more, only respectfully addressing the spiritual swords beside her: ¡°Please, spiritual swords, act!¡± The crowd was astonished. Could the spiritual swords truly communicate with Ji Xiaofu? The Demon Sect experts tensed. In the next instant, before they could react, a terrifying sensation enveloped them. The three spiritual swords suddenly blazed with light, locking onto them with an overwhelming aura! The crimson spiritual sword exuded explosive energy, like erupting flames. Ji Xiaofu pointed, and the Chixiao Sword transformed into a fiery vermilion bird, slashing at Tianjun Xi Ying! The verdant spiritual sword brimmed with life force, yet hidden within was death, a terrifying division. The Qingyuan Sword became a vivid green dragon, attacking Demon Commander Zhao Deyan. The two top Heaven-Man experts were horrified, their pupils contracting painfully at the divine spectacle. Xi Ying roared skyward, his Purple Qi Heaven Net technique fully activated, turning him purple, weaving a net of resilient energy. This technique controlled opponents, ensnaring them like prey in a spider¡¯s web. His eyes bulged under the immense pressure, energy surging, a dense purple energy net spanning twenty zhang before him. He was confident even Shi Zhixuan couldn¡¯t escape his net quickly! Yet, before he could relax, disbelief filled his eyes. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± The Chixiao Sword¡¯s vermilion bird, like a true divine beast, spewed divine fire, seemingly consuming the world. Upon closer inspection, it was terrifying crimson sword aura! The sword aura surged in nine waves! His confident energy net didn¡¯t last a blink before being torn and burned. Against such sword aura, it was unstoppable, utterly unstoppable! ¡°Help me!!¡± Xi Ying¡¯s heart clenched with nameless fear. He shouted, and his Demon Sect allies reluctantly charged the vermilion bird. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 But the divine bird was merciless, its eyes indifferent. Sword aura spewed forth, instantly killing Demon Sect experts, piercing hearts, burning them to ash. Xi Ying¡¯s eyes bulged, unleashing all his skills against the Chixiao Sword. His formidable energy shook the void, but it was futile. Rip! The spiritual sword¡¯s tearing sound echoed crisply. Tianjun Xi Ying¡¯s eyes widened, falling unwillingly, a gaping hole in his chest, divine fire rapidly consuming him, turning him to ash in moments. The Demon Sect¡¯s fourth expert, fallen! In his final moments, he wondered why the others hadn¡¯t helped, filled with resentment. But he didn¡¯t know Zhao Deyan fared no better. The Qingyuan Sword¡¯s green dragon, brimming with life yet hiding death, was more terrifying than the explosive Chixiao Sword. Zhao Deyan¡¯s pupils contracted, the pressure preventing him from seeing others¡¯ fates. As the Demon Sect¡¯s third expert, the Turkic national teacher, his strength was unquestionable. But before the Qingyuan Sword¡¯s dragon aura, he felt helpless, like a novice martial artist. ¡°Help me!¡± He shouted, his Demon Sect allies bravely advancing, wielding swords and blades against the green dragon, as if facing a peerless swordsman. Zhao Deyan¡¯s eyes were grave. Energy surged, forming thick energy gauntlets. His best martial art was the Eighteen Claws of Returning Soul. In past battles, he increased intensity from the first move, Black Tortoise Weeping, even against Martial Venerable Bi Xuan. But now, facing a spiritual sword, he immediately used his strongest move. The eighteenth move, Green Dragon Envying of the Master! He knew this might be his last chance. Without his strongest move, he might never get another. ¡°Ha!!¡± Demon Sect experts charged, Zhao Deyan leading, energy swirling with profound mystery, as if a green dragon was birthed, ready to devour! S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Qingyuan Sword glowed softly. Green light shimmered. The crowd felt enveloped by life force, their bodies relaxed, but in the next instant, terror gripped them, extreme life birthing extreme death! Within the green light, green dragon sword aura erupted. Demon Sect experts¡¯ eyes widened. Neither masters nor grandmasters could resist this sword aura, heads flying, adding to Emei¡¯s bloody scent. Zhao Deyan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. His hands moved intricately, as if grasping the green dragon. A flash of green sword light. Zhao Deyan¡¯s body froze, blood spraying from his throat, his body shattering into countless pieces. The Demon Sect¡¯s third expert, fallen! Emei Mountain¡¯s heavy scent of blood stirred waves of shock in everyone¡¯s hearts. The scene was too horrifying. Just two spiritual swords had slain nearly all the Demon Sect experts, including Zhao Deyan and Xi Ying. Headless bodies lay, blood staining Emei red. The Chixiao Sword¡¯s vermilion bird and Qingyuan Sword¡¯s green dragon chilled everyone to the bone. These spiritual swords were truly astonishing! Their hearts filled with endless reverence for Ning Changge. From miles away, without being present, he could slay Heaven-Man experts like chickens. Such power was truly divine! This was even more shocking than Ning Changge¡¯s casual slaying of Dongfang Bubai and others, as he wasn¡¯t present then. After slaying their foes, the two spiritual swords returned, their bodies pristine, floating beside Ji Xiaofu. Ji Xiaofu¡¯s eyes were filled with satisfaction. Half her great vengeance was avenged, her heart filled with gratitude for Ning Changge. Without his spiritual swords, any Demon Sect expert could have instantly killed her. The crowd looked at Ji Xiaofu with complex expressions, two spiritual swords floating beside her. The last spiritual sword, the Golden Edge Sword, exuded unparalleled sharpness, transforming into a white tiger, slashing at the last Demon Sect expert. Evil King Shi Zhixuan! Shi Zhixuan¡¯s eyes were clear. Under immense pressure, even his split personality¡¯s aftereffects were temporarily suppressed, his body in excruciating pain, unable to be stopped by energy. ¡°Wudang¡¯s Little Immortal is truly extraordinary.¡± Shi Zhixuan murmured. His strength was among the best, on par with Sword Emperor Nine, one of the strongest Heaven-Man experts below the Land Immortal realm, seeing clearly. The three spiritual swords attacked. Xi Ying and Zhao Deyan had no chance to resist, instantly slain. In mere breaths, the once formidable Demon Sect experts were reduced to him alone. Such power shocked him. He prided himself on being able to kill the two, but not so easily, let alone with Ning Changge miles away. ¡°I must retract my words. Even without him, the spiritual swords¡¯ might is earth-shattering.¡± Shi Zhixuan took a deep breath. Knowing his life depended on his own strength, madness flickered in his eyes, his Heaven One Technique frantically activated, energy surging, even tearing his meridians. At this moment. He returned to peak condition! ¡°Immortal Seal Technique!¡± His hands blurred, tracing profound paths, yin and yang, life and death mysteries faintly visible. Song Yuanqiao and Zhang Lingyu exchanged admiring glances. ¡°Shi Zhixuan is truly the Demon Sect¡¯s top expert. Such mastery is unfathomable. If he comprehends yin and yang, life and death, he¡¯ll reach the Land Immortal realm!¡± Zhang Lingyu marveled. Song Yuanqiao nodded, then shook his head: ¡°Indeed, but that step is as hard as ascending to heaven.¡± Yin and yang, life and death, were profound paths. Like their master¡¯s Tai Chi path, equally difficult, but once understood, ascending to the Land Immortal realm, he¡¯d be formidable, even among old Land Immortals. That¡¯s the difference in paths. Otherwise, with Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s talent, choosing an easier path, he¡¯d have been a Land Immortal a decade ago. As they admired. Shi Zhixuan¡¯s form blurred, energy around him evolving profound paths, forming a two-colored life and death diagram. The Immortal Seal Technique used life and death energy conversion to redirect force. Clearly. Shi Zhixuan sought to deflect the Golden Edge Sword¡¯s terrifying attack with force conversion. The Golden Edge Sword¡¯s white tiger, filled with killing intent, was pure slaughter compared to the other two spiritual swords! The white tiger roared, golden sword aura slashing at Shi Zhixuan. Colliding with the life and death diagram. Chime!! Sword hums echoed through the heavens. Countless sword aura clashes resounded, sword aura weakened by the life and death diagram, or deflected, shocking martial artists into retreat, or weakened for Shi Zhixuan to endure. In moments. Shi Zhixuan was a bloodied figure, blood dripping uncontrollably. ¡°Did he¡­ block it?¡± The crowd¡¯s eyes widened, trembling voices spoke. Though Shi Zhixuan looked pitiful, he clearly retained breath, his eyes bright. In contrast, the Golden Edge Sword¡¯s light dimmed. Shi Zhixuan laughed wildly: ¡°Is that all? Come again if you dare!¡± The crowd marveled, the Demon Sect¡¯s top expert indeed, able to withstand the Little Immortal¡¯s spiritual sword, worthy of pride. But soon. Shi Zhixuan¡¯s laughter abruptly stopped, as if seeing eyes on the Golden Edge Sword, cold, indifferent, overlooking the world. He shivered, hearing ¡°as you wish,¡± terror and killing intent enveloping him. In the next instant. The Golden Edge Sword blazed! With ultimate slaughter, it struck again, more powerful, faster! The white tiger reappeared, golden sword aura raining down, enveloping Shi Zhixuan. The life and death diagram was torn in a blink, Shi Zhixuan engulfed by sword rain, reduced to dust without a scream. The crowd stared blankly at the terrifying scene. A phrase surged in their hearts. The might of the immortal cannot be offended! Chapter 100 Chapter 100On the field, the dust of Shi Zhixuan¡¯s remains still drifted. Just moments ago, this top expert of the Great Sui Demon Sect had been laughing wildly, taunting the Little Immortal. When the life and death diagram blocked the Golden Edge Sword, everyone thought Shi Zhixuan might withstand the Little Immortal¡¯s spiritual sword, unlike Xi Ying. But in an instant, they learned the consequences of offending a true immortal! It could only be said that Shi Zhixuan sought his own demise. Gulping sounds echoed as everyone stared dumbfounded at where the Demon Sect had stood. Nearly a hundred experts, all fallen. Blood gushed, painting Emei Mountain red, the air thick with the scent of blood, carried to every nose by the howling wind, sending shivers down spines. As awareness returned, shock surged through their hearts. They realized what had happened: nearly all the Demon Sect experts had perished here! Observant martial artists knew the Great Sui Demon Sect had mobilized almost entirely, save for the Yin Kui Sect. Yet now, they were all corpses. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This meant the Great Sui Demon Sect¡¯s status would plummet, perhaps even face extinction. A single Yin Kui Sect and Yin Queen Zhu Yuyan couldn¡¯t support such a vast Demon Sect. And now, it was all because of the person before them, or rather, the three spiritual swords beside her. The crowd¡¯s eyes filled with reverence, like pilgrims. Whispered conversations spread. ¡°The Little Immortal is truly a mortal immortal. Such methods, such divine abilities, are truly astounding.¡± ¡°Every time I see the Little Immortal act, I must prepare myself mentally, lest I be frightened. Truly¡­ truly¡­¡± ¡°Such earth-shattering sword intent, such peerless spiritual swords, the Little Immortal should be called the Little Sword Immortal!¡± ¡°Nonsense! You haven¡¯t seen the Little Immortal¡¯s other methods. Whether it¡¯s the Pure Yang True Fire or the Jade Pivot Heavenly Thunder, their power is no less than the spiritual swords. The Little Immortal is simply too formidable, any one of his skills can shock the martial world!¡± ¡°Sometimes I wonder if the Little Immortal has secretly ascended to the Land Immortal realm. But many Heaven-Man and Land Immortal experts say there hasn¡¯t been an ascension phenomenon in Ming for ten years.¡± ¡°But this only shows how terrifying the Little Immortal is. Though a Heaven-Man, he can kill a peerless Heaven-Man like the Evil King from miles away. I don¡¯t think the Little Immortal is inferior to a Land Immortal.¡± The crowd fell silent. It was true. They said Ning Changge wasn¡¯t a Land Immortal, yet his combat power was so extraordinary. The Evil King was among the strongest below the Land Immortal realm, yet he fell instantly when the spiritual swords erupted, turning to blood rain. It was unimaginable how terrifying it would be if Ning Changge wielded the sword himself. The crowd watched the spiritual swords beside Ji Xiaofu, their reverence deepening. This was someone who could be considered a Land Immortal! Zhang Lingyu was shocked. He felt the spiritual swords¡¯ power had grown since he witnessed the battle with Sword Emperor Nine at Wudang. Indeed, since Wudang became a spiritual land, Ning Changge¡¯s cultivation had advanced rapidly, nearing the peak of Qi Refinement. Zhang Lingyu glanced at Song Yuanqiao, seeing no ripple in his eyes. He quietly asked, ¡°Could the Little Immortal have ascended to the Land Immortal realm?¡± Though ascension usually came with phenomena sensed by Heaven-Man and Land Immortals, what if Ning Changge had extraordinary means? Song Yuanqiao merely smiled: ¡°My junior brother cultivates the Immortal Dao, profound and unparalleled. It¡¯s normal for us mortals not to understand.¡± His words weren¡¯t whispered but reached everyone¡¯s ears. The crowd felt a chill. The Immortal Dao! Once again, it entered their minds. ¡°Could the Little Immortal truly become a celestial immortal, disdainful of becoming a Land Immortal?¡± Speculative whispers arose, the words ¡°Immortal Dao¡± stirring an inexplicable pressure within them. Zhang Lingyu was dazed. Mentioning the Immortal Dao again, he felt Ning Changge¡¯s every action seemed like a mythic immortal. The Kongtong Sect leader and other ill-intentioned martial artists were drenched in cold sweat, their backs soaked. They were immensely grateful they had only harbored thoughts about Ji Xiaofu but hadn¡¯t acted. Otherwise, the Demon Sect experts¡¯ fate would have been their warning. These people were pale, their eyes evasive. Ji Xiaofu¡¯s mocking voice reached them: ¡°Kongtong Sect leader, do you still want me to visit your sect to discuss how to keep the Heaven-Reliant Sword?¡± The Kongtong Sect leader¡¯s face stiffened, sensing a killing intent lock onto him. He was terrified, waving his hands: ¡°I dare not, I dare not. I spoke rashly earlier. Please, Miss Ji, don¡¯t mind. You may go anywhere in the world, no one dares stop you.¡± His voice was flattering and sycophantic. A chorus of flattery followed. Who would risk offending Ning Changge to trouble Ji Xiaofu, especially with the spiritual swords beside her? Did they want to test themselves against the Evil King? Ji Xiaofu listened to the flattery of senior masters and grandmasters, sneering, her disdain for the martial world growing. She knew her current status wasn¡¯t due to herself but the Little Immortal. She felt immense gratitude towards Ning Changge. Her great vengeance was all thanks to him. In her view, a Heaven-Reliant Sword couldn¡¯t exchange for such treatment. ¡°The Little Immortal is cold outside but warm inside, seemingly indifferent yet helping me. Such great kindness, I, Ji Xiaofu, cannot repay.¡± Ji Xiaofu thought so. She misunderstood. Ning Changge truly valued fair trade. The Heaven-Reliant Sword, a dual-element spiritual item, was far more important to him than Ji Xiaofu imagined, which was why he helped, even lending three spiritual swords. tln(translation note) : Ji Xiaofu literally didnt do anything except told the sword ¡° please help me ¡° lmao. Chapter 101 Chapter 101Ji Xiaofu walked step by step, her white clothes unstained by blood. The three spiritual swords floated beside her, no one daring to stop her. Unlike before, now under everyone¡¯s gaze, no one harbored malice. This was the power the spiritual swords had carved out! But soon, Ji Xiaofu halted, to everyone¡¯s surprise. The three spiritual swords, previously floating, suddenly moved, shooting forward in a line, shining brightly, trembling incessantly! Even when nearly a hundred Demon Sect experts appeared, the spiritual swords hadn¡¯t shown such a reaction. Ji Xiaofu¡¯s heart trembled, sensing the swords¡¯ agitation. A voice filled with admiration sounded: ¡°Truly peerless spiritual swords, their spiritual abilities are rare in the world.¡± The words were faint, as if from the horizon, but in the next instant, they were right before them. The crowd was horrified, seeing a sinister figure standing in the distant sky, like the center of the world, drawing countless gazes. The man¡¯s face was broad and long, with a high, wide forehead and a prominent chin, giving a majestic impression. For some reason, even without revealing his identity, a name inexplicably surfaced in everyone¡¯s mind, as if their will was manipulated. ¡°Evil Emperor Xiang Yutian!!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes bulged, hearts racing uncontrollably, blood flowing backward. Some weaker individuals bled from their orifices, dying on the spot, not by the man¡¯s intent, but by the overwhelming aura they couldn¡¯t withstand. Everything became clear. Who could command countless Demon Sect experts? They had thought Shi Zhixuan had broken through to the Land Immortal realm to unite the Demon Sect. But now it was clear, it was this two-hundred-year-old Evil Emperor who saw the Demon Sect experts as ants, driving them. A Land Immortal! A Land Immortal had arrived!! The crowd retreated as if seeing a ghost. Land Immortals were terrifying beings, standing atop the martial world, each a prodigy with a lifespan of five hundred years, watching the rise and fall of the mortal world. Their lives unending, always at their peak. Thus, they were called Land Immortals. Song Yuanqiao¡¯s heart pounded, his Yin-Yang Wuji skill barely calming him. He recalled his master¡¯s evaluation of Xiang Yutian, calling him the most sinister of the sinister, disregarding even his own Demon Sect. A century ago, he nearly destroyed the Demon Sect. Now reemerging, watching the Demon Sect experts slaughtered by spiritual swords, his intentions were unfathomable. Song Yuanqiao couldn¡¯t help but exclaim: ¡°Rumor had it the Evil Emperor was gravely injured by a formidable enemy a century ago, pouring his power into the Evil Emperor Relic before dying. But it was merely a golden cicada shedding its shell, hiding for a century. Truly worthy of the Evil Emperor¡¯s name!¡± Xiang Yutian glanced over, and Song Yuanqiao felt as if struck by lightning, his head about to explode. ¡°Wudang is well-informed. I¡¯ve hidden for so long, yet someone remembers me.¡± He touched the talisman in his hand, but before he could act, the spiritual swords beside Ji Xiaofu trembled, severing the wave entirely. In an instant, the three spiritual swords vibrated, constructing a sword domain, separating Xiang Yutian from the others. Only then did they feel normal, able to move freely, even the Heaven-Man experts. The world often spoke of a chasm between Heaven-Man and Land Immortal, but they hadn¡¯t experienced it firsthand. Seeing Xiang Yutian today, they realized Heaven-Man was no different from chickens, dogs, cattle, and sheep before a Land Immortal. Ji Xiaofu¡¯s face showed hatred, realizing the man before her was the mastermind. ¡°The mighty Evil Emperor, eyeing my little Emei¡¯s Heaven-Reliant Sword. Should I feel honored?¡± Ji Xiaofu was fearless, mocking freely. Xiang Yutian¡¯s expression remained unchanged, not angered, merely stating facts. ¡°A century ago, I lost something. Naturally, I must reclaim it. As for your Emei, it¡¯s just bad luck¡­¡± The crowd was in an uproar. This nearly confirmed the Heaven-Reliant Sword¡¯s connection to Yang Gong¡¯s treasure. The Evil Emperor had lost the Evil Emperor Relic, stored in Yang Gong¡¯s treasure. Now he sought to reclaim it, to return to his peak or even further, naturally taking action. What they didn¡¯t know was a century ago, Xiang Yutian had only sent Demon Sect experts to Emei, not acting himself. Unexpectedly, they failed, prompting his personal arrival. As for watching Shi Zhixuan and others perish without action, it could only be said: what did the death of ants matter to him? He never cared. His goal was near, Shi Zhixuan and others¡¯ lives depended on his mood. His mood was bad, so he didn¡¯t save them. Seeing Xiang Yutian¡¯s indifference, treating countless Emei lives as ants, Ji Xiaofu couldn¡¯t help but curse in anger. But Xiang Yutian didn¡¯t care, treating all beings as pigs and dogs, only caring for himself. Xiang Yutian focused intently on the three spiritual swords before him. He sensed a martial will attached to them, similar to the Buddhist monks¡¯ thoughts, but far superior. He had similar means but admitted inferiority to the person before him. Wudang¡¯s Little Immortal was indeed a peerless opponent. Even someone as proud as Xiang Yutian had to admit, this Wudang Little Immortal was a world-shaking prodigy, but he is not yet a Land Immortal yet possessing such power, truly terrifying. In all of history, few could compare. Given time, upon ascending to the Land Immortal realm, he¡¯d be among the top in the world. ¡°Do you truly wish to stop me?¡± Xiang Yutian addressed the spiritual swords calmly. He knew Ning Changge could sense his presence. Simultaneously, on Tianzhu Peak, in the Sutra Pavilion, Ning Changge, holding a Daoist scripture, awoke from his slumber, gazing skyward, as if meeting Xiang Yutian¡¯s gaze across countless distances. ¡°Evil Emperor Xiang Yutian?¡± His lips curled slightly, his gaze returning to the scripture, showing no emotion, only deep interest. Truthfully, this was his first encounter with a Land Immortal. Though he wasn¡¯t present, he had invested part of his spiritual consciousness in the three spiritual swords. It was enough. Perhaps there would be unexpected gains. He looked forward to the Land Immortal. On Emei Mountain, as Xiang Yutian¡¯s words fell, everyone looked uncertainly at the three spiritual swords aligned against the Evil Emperor, shocked: ¡°Could it be¡­ the Little Immortal is here too?¡± As they speculated, the three spiritual swords suddenly shone brightly, unparalleled sharpness rising, the sound of ten thousand swords resounding on Emei Mountain. Then, they saw, among the spiritual swords, a young Daoist in black and white robes suddenly turn. He glanced at Xiang Yutian. While Ji Xiaofu bowed respectfully, The crowd was in an uproar. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking closely, the spiritual swords were still swords, no young Daoist appeared. Xiang Yutian¡¯s previously calm expression finally showed anger, his voice turning icy, seemingly provoked by Ning Changge¡¯s attitude. ¡°Very well!¡± ¡°I suppose the Heaven-Reliant Sword is with you. Keep it for me. Today, I¡¯ll destroy your spiritual swords, then visit Wudang to test the Little Immortal¡¯s mettle!¡± To ascend to the Land Immortal realm, one must be proud. Even acknowledging Ning Changge as an equal, before the battle, his confidence was unparalleled. Moreover, Ning Changge was only present through the spiritual swords. Xiang Yutian was somewhat angry, feeling that after a century of seclusion, he was underestimated by a newcomer. Ning Changge¡¯s gaze made him uncomfortable, a gaze he usually directed at others. Buzz!! A series of invisible roars echoed across Emei Mountain, earth-shaking waves rising from Xiang Yutian, causing the entire mountain to tremble! Heaven-Man experts could mobilize the world¡¯s momentum, capable of withstanding thousands of troops. A Land Immortal was even more so! Resonating with the world, limitless, the power of heaven and earth augmenting them, capable of severing rivers and shattering mountains with a gesture. Xiang Yutian merely stepped, unleashing overwhelming might. The sky¡¯s clouds rolled back, the howling wind ceased, all eyes instinctively focused on Xiang Yutian. At this moment, the Evil Emperor was the center of the world, demanding attention. ¡°Let¡¯s see your confidence.¡± As the Evil Emperor¡¯s words fell, the three spiritual swords before Ji Xiaofu trembled violently! The Chixiao Sword became a vermilion bird of divine fire! The Golden Edge Sword became a white tiger of boundless slaughter! The Qingyuan Sword became a green dragon of life and death! The three spirits appeared on Emei Mountain, three beams of light piercing the sky, scattering the rolling clouds, like three great rifts in the heavens. Such might was far more terrifying than when they slew the Demon Sect experts! The crowd retreated repeatedly, fearing involvement, their eyes filled with both horror and anticipation. Who was stronger, Wudang¡¯s Little Immortal or the Evil Emperor who had dominated the Great Sui for two hundred years? Chapter 102 Chapter 102To be honest, everyone was uncertain. On one side was the Evil Emperor Xiang Yutian, who had dominated the Great Sui for two hundred years. He had refined the legendary Dao Heart Planting Demon Technique to its highest level, even innovating and forging his own path. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the other side was the current storm-stirring Wudang¡¯s Little Immortal in Ming. He could kill Heaven-Man experts as easily as chickens and had even refined the Buddha¡¯s thoughts, surpassing Land Immortals in some respects. From Xiang Yutian¡¯s attitude, it was clear that the Little Immortal¡¯s strength was on par with his own. With two such titans standing at the pinnacle of the Nine Provinces, who could say for sure who would come out on top without a direct confrontation? The only point of judgment was that Ning Changge himself was not present. Could the three peerless spiritual swords fend off the Evil Emperor and protect Ji Xiaofu? Everyone held their breath, even Song Yuanqiao and the others were unusually tense. They had confidence in their junior brother, but this was a Land Immortal, and an old, established one at that. Ning Changge had never faced such a peerless expert before, so some concern was inevitable. The humming of the spiritual swords echoed through the heavens, causing a chorus of ten thousand swords. Xiang Yutian frowned, casually pointing, and a wave of true power enveloped the area, silencing the sword chorus. The crowd was horrified, quickly protecting their swords, but some lower-quality swords shattered. Xiang Yutian, hands behind his back, took another step forward. Boom! It sounded as if the earth and mountains were shaking. The three spiritual swords, transformed into divine beasts, roared and charged at Xiang Yutian. The Vermilion Bird spewed divine fire, transforming into fiery sword aura; the Azure Dragon¡¯s tail lashed, raining down life-and-death-infused green sword aura; the White Tiger roared, emitting a single golden sword light, its killing power surpassing the other two swords. The three-colored sword aura intertwined in the void, each unique yet incredibly sharp. At full power, the Vermilion Bird¡¯s fire, the Azure Dragon¡¯s wood, and the White Tiger¡¯s metal sword aura revealed their fierce fangs. Xiang Yutian¡¯s eyes showed a hint of surprise. Compared to the sword aura used against Shi Zhixuan and others, this was vastly different. Its the same sword aura, but several times more powerful, reaching the threshold of the Land Immortal realm. Using corresponding spiritual swords with corresponding attribute sword aura, their power soared. The sword aura illuminated Emei Mountain, tearing apart the previously overcast sky, creating more and more rifts, allowing sunlight to pour through. ¡°But it¡¯s useless against me!¡± Xiang Yutian confidently stomped in the void. In the next moment, countless black waves spread from his toes, a terrifying demonic aura enveloping the world. The demonic nature of the Demon Blade Ding Peng was rare in the martial world, but compared to Xiang Yutian¡¯s, it was insignificant. The sky turned pitch black, Emei Mountain filled with a hellish demonic aura. Xiang Yutian raised his hand, grasping, a giant demonic hand covering the sky, reaching for the three spiritual swords, like the Buddha¡¯s Five Finger Mountain. The sword aura rained down like a storm, bombarding the demonic hand. The terrifying explosions echoed, the black demonic hand trembling, light flashing within. Suddenly, a golden light appeared first, the Golden Edge Sword¡¯s extreme killing power severing a giant finger, breaking free from the Five Finger Mountain. Then a green light, the Qingyuan Sword embodying life and death, severed another giant finger. Finally, a red light, the Chixiao Sword¡¯s explosive power, though slightly inferior, also broke free from the Five Finger Mountain. As the two clashed, countless phenomena were triggered. The sky¡¯s clouds were riddled with holes, and Emei¡¯s ground was scarred. The crowd was dumbfounded, terrified by the Land Immortal¡¯s combat power, understanding why they stood at the pinnacle of the Nine Provinces. ¡°Why do I feel¡­ the Little Immortal¡¯s spiritual swords seem slightly inferior?¡± The crowd could clearly see the three spiritual swords, though breaking free from the demonic hand, had revealed their true forms, their light dimmed, while the demonic hand remained intact. The outcome was clear. Xiang Yutian laughed: ¡°Mere spiritual swords, that¡¯s all!¡± He laughed wildly, the Dao Heart Planting Demon Technique being the ultimate demonic art. Having reached the highest level, his true power contained mental attacks, capable of erasing martial will. Knowing Ning Changge¡¯s method involved imbuing martial will into the spiritual swords, he was confident of victory. He believed the previous strike had eroded thirty percent of the martial will within the swords. A few more strikes, and the martial will would be completely eroded, rendering the swords mere dead objects. In the Sutra Pavilion, Ning Changge¡¯s eyes showed a hint of amusement: ¡°Capable of injuring spiritual consciousness, this Dao Heart Planting Demon Technique is quite interesting.¡± On Tianzhu Peak, seven stars flashed and then vanished, a dense star power enveloping Ning Changge. The Celestial Phenomenon Spirit Refining Technique transmitted this power to the spiritual swords, instantly restoring the slightly damaged spiritual consciousness to its peak, even surpassing it. On Emei Mountain, Xiang Yutian¡¯s laughter abruptly stopped. He looked at the three spiritual swords, puzzled. The swords shone brighter than ever, the crowd murmuring, their expressions odd. Previously, Shi Zhixuan had similarly taunted after blocking a strike, only to be turned to blood mist by the swords¡¯ eruption. Now, the situation seemed eerily similar. Did the Little Immortal have a penchant for this? Before the crowd¡¯s thoughts settled, the three spiritual swords continued to shine, like three suns, one red, one green, one gold, illuminating Emei! As the light reached its peak, it gradually receded. When the swords reappeared in Xiang Yutian¡¯s eyes, his pupils contracted. Each spiritual sword now had two additional swords beside it, forming a total of nine swords! Chapter 103 Chapter 103 The crowd was in an uproar, eyes filled with disbelief. Only Xiang Yutian sensed the truth. ¡°Those seem¡­ like sword projections?¡± Xiang Yutian grew unprecedentedly serious. The newly appeared swords seemed like projections, but their pressure was real, though not as overwhelming as the original three swords. Buzz!! Before he could ponder further, the swords moved. Invisible waves spread, dispersing black clouds. The Golden Edge Sword led, transforming into the White Tiger, followed by the Chixiao Sword projection as the Vermilion Bird and the Qingyuan Sword projection as the Azure Dragon! The three spirits roared and charged. Though these spirits should be less terrifying than their full forms, Xiang Yutian dared not act rashly, feeling an overwhelming pressure. Gritting his teeth, he decided to strike first. The black demonic aura formed another giant hand, reaching for the three spirits! But this time, the result was different. The three spirits roared, no longer fighting individually. Under the White Tiger¡¯s lead, they formed a mysterious connection, their aura soaring! The divine beast spirits revealed their true forms, each sword with two projections, forming a ring, embodying the principles of heaven, earth, and man. The Three Talents Sword Formation! Unveiled for the first time, its power far exceeded the previous three swords¡¯ combined might. The swords soared, emitting sword aura. Boom! Boom! Boom! The terrifying sword aura roared, the previously formidable black demonic hand now seemed like paper. The sword aura pierced through, riddling the hand with holes. Xiang Yutian¡¯s expression changed, unable to believe the drastic difference. Previously, the three swords barely penetrated his hand, but now, one sword with two projections easily did so. More astonishingly, his Dao Heart Planting Demon¡¯s true power, which eroded mental will, failed this time! ¡°What kind of sword formation is this?!¡± He was speechless with shock. He could tell it was a profound sword formation, but there was no time to think. The sword aura rained down, merging into a silver-gray aura, terrifyingly lethal and explosive. Xiang Yutian roared, losing his composure for the first time. The demonic aura surged, his fists and palms striking, barely resisting the silver-gray sword aura. The crowd was speechless, the situation reversing too quickly. The Evil Emperor had the upper hand, but once the swords formed projections, it reversed! Moreover, the other two swords and four projections hadn¡¯t even joined the fray. As if sensing the crowd¡¯s thoughts, the remaining swords and projections shot forward, forming sword formations. The Chixiao Sword with the Golden Edge and Qingyuan projections formed the Three Talents Sword Formation, as did the Qingyuan Sword with the Chixiao and Golden Edge projections. In an instant, three sets of Three Talents Sword Formations took shape in the sky, forming three sword rings, enveloping Xiang Yutian. The silver-gray sword aura tripled! Xiang Yutian felt a chilling crisis. One sword formation was manageable, but three brought immense pressure! The silver-gray sword aura pierced through the demonic aura, forcing Xiang Yutian to retreat. He continuously struck with demonic hands, creating deep pits in Emei Mountain. Occasionally, a stray sword aura would slice through, creating fissures as if to split Emei in two! The crowd was horrified, the battle¡¯s aftermath revealing the Land Immortal¡¯s terrifying power. But seeing Xiang Yutian¡¯s plight under the sword aura rain, they were awed by Ning Changge. This was the mighty Evil Emperor! An old Land Immortal of the Great Sui, yet so desperate by Ning Changge¡¯s hands? ¡°The Little Immortal¡¯s talent is unparalleled, truly rare in the world!¡± The crowd marveled but dared not speak, fearing Xiang Yutian¡¯s wrath. Xiang Yutian roared skyward, losing his previous disdainful gaze. In short, he was breaking down! ¡°Ning Changge, you¡¯re good! Very good!¡± Xiang Yutian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, trembling with rage. He had never been so humiliated, not even after a century of seclusion. His expression turned sinister. He spat a mouthful of demonic black blood, mixing it with his demonic aura, enhancing its power. But that wasn¡¯t all. Xiang Yutian rose, absorbing the demonic aura and black clouds into his body. In an instant, an unparalleled true demon appeared before everyone. Zhang Lingyu gasped, exclaiming: ¡°This¡­ this is the True Demon Body!¡± Seeing Song Yuanqiao¡¯s puzzled look, he explained urgently: ¡°My master once said, the Demon Sect tried to emulate the Buddhist Golden Buddha Body. This True Demon Body must be the Evil Emperor¡¯s gain from a century of seclusion!¡± ¡°The True Demon Body maximizes demonic power, forming a true demon body, though made of true energy, it functions like flesh, exponentially increasing power!¡± Seeing the ten-zhang true demon, the crowd was shocked. Such a sight was like a myth, explaining the ancient tales of immortals and gods. Martial experts at their peak indeed possessed extraordinary abilities. Ji Xiaofu looked up, seeing Xiang Yutian¡¯s true form enveloped by the true demon, demonic aura forming its limbs, its power overwhelming. The demonic voice echoed: ¡°Ning Changge, today I will destroy your spiritual swords! Tomorrow, I will destroy your true form at Wudang!¡± The ten-zhang true demon moved, stirring the wind and clouds. The previously unstoppable silver-gray sword aura now met resistance, though still penetrating the demonic aura, it was less effective. Xiang Yutian laughed wildly, his eyes filled with killing intent. ¡°All of you will be buried here today.¡± The true demon¡¯s gaze terrified the crowd, chilling them to the bone. Xiang Yutian, feeling humiliated, didn¡¯t want this news to spread, intending to bury everyone.Everyone faces turned pale, fear gripping their hearts. Even Heaven-Man experts would be powerless against the true demon, likely dying instantly. The true demon waved, shattering the silver-gray sword aura. Its claw reached for the spiritual swords, intending to crush them. In the Sutra Pavilion, Ning Changge closed the Daoist scripture, Jin Ling offering spiritual tea. Ning Changge sipped the tea, his expression serene. ¡°This True Demon Body is quite insightful, but you¡¯re not at your peak.¡± The spiritual feedback told him Xiang Yutian wasn¡¯t at his peak, explaining his need for the Evil Emperor Relic. He chuckled, gazing skyward. On Emei Mountain, the spiritual swords shone, the three sword rings rotating rapidly, forming a triangle above the true demon. A profound aura rose, the Three Talents of Heaven, Earth, and Man in place, forming the complete Three Talents Sword Formation! The crowd was stunned, seeing the sword formations intertwining, creating a massive sword ring connecting heaven and earth. Then, immense silver-gray sword aura descended, slashing at the true demon Xiang Yutian! ¡°Impossible!¡± Xiang Yutian was horrified, striking skyward. But it was futile. The first sword aura severed his right arm! The second severed his left arm! The third severed his right leg! The fourth severed his left leg! In just four strikes, the ten-zhang true demon dissipated, revealing Xiang Yutian¡¯s true form, his aura weakened, limbs severed. His pitiful state reflected in the crowd¡¯s eyes, making their hearts race. The mighty Evil Emperor, reduced to a human swine! Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The crowd gasped, Zhang Lingyu couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. A Land Immortal, defeated so easily? The Little Immortal¡¯s strength was unbelievably overwhelming! Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Everyone stared blankly at the scene in the sky, falling into a daze. Xiang Yutian, displaying his ten-zhang True Demon Body, was undoubtedly powerful, making everyone feel as if the end of the world was approaching. His every move could shatter mountains, as evidenced by the collapse of Emei Mountain. Yet, this mighty Evil Emperor was reduced to a human swine?! Everyone gasped, swallowing involuntarily, as if they had seen a ghost. In the sky, Xiang Yutian¡¯s eyes also showed disbelief. The ten-zhang True Demon Body was the result of a century of secluded cultivation. Even though his current power was far from his peak, the True Demon Body still made him formidable, stronger than a newly ascended Land Immortal. He had thought that with the True Demon Body, crushing the spiritual swords before him would be effortless. But he never expected the sword formation to have such a hidden ace! He vaguely understood that it was a nested sword formation, simple in theory but incredibly difficult in practice. The Three Talents Sword Formation alone was already beyond his comprehension, let alone nesting another within it. This was simply inconceivable. Unconsciously, Xiang Yutian¡¯s gaze at the spiritual swords was tinged with fear. ¡°What kind of monster is this?!¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it. A martial artist who hadn¡¯t even ascended to the Land Immortal realm was this strong! Suddenly, a horrifying thought crossed his mind. ¡°Could this Little Immortal be the reincarnation of an ancient monster?¡± Xiang Yutian gasped, feeling immense fear. It was well known that even the Land Immortals of the Nine Provinces had a lifespan of only five hundred years. Despite life-extending methods, some prodigies, unwilling to perish, researched various ways to extend their lives, including reincarnation. Reincarnation was one such method, but it was extremely dangerous and had a low success rate. Even if successful, the new life would be a completely new existence, with little connection to the previous one, inheriting only some wisdom and legacy. While some might retain past life memories, it was unheard of. Xiang Yutian had heard of reincarnation but never witnessed it. Seeing Ning Changge¡¯s monstrous talent, he couldn¡¯t help but speculate. Through the spiritual swords, he seemed to see those indifferent eyes piercing through time and space, landing on him. The mighty Evil Emperor panicked! But now, what terrified him more was the dreadful sword formation above. With his limbs severed, his state had deteriorated drastically. If two more sword auras fell, he wouldn¡¯t survive, likely turning to dust on the spot. ¡°I can¡¯t die here! I haven¡¯t reclaimed my Evil Emperor Relic!¡± Xiang Yutian was unwilling. His eyes showed pain, then resoluteness. ¡°Little Immortal, you are indeed a peerless prodigy. Today, I, Xiang Yutian, admit defeat!¡± The Evil Emperor¡¯s voice echoed through the sky. He glanced deeply at the terrifying sword formation above, his head and torso still moving freely under the influence of true power. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a sudden, piercing shout: ¡°Heavenly Demon Disintegration Technique!!¡± Three mouthfuls of True Demon Blood were spat out, making his already poor state even worse, barely hanging by a thread. As the fifth massive silver-gray sword aura descended, everyone thought the Evil Emperor was making a final stand. They were stunned to see his remaining body streaking towards the horizon, leaving a trail of blood. He had used the Heavenly Demon Disintegration Technique not to fight but to escape! The crowd gaped in disbelief. The mighty Evil Emperor of the Great Sui, fleeing in such a manner? The crowd was speechless, unable to express their shock. The silver-gray sword aura pursued, visibly drawing more blood, but Xiang Yutian¡¯s body disappeared into the distant sky, his speed after using the Heavenly Demon Disintegration Technique was astonishing. In the Sutra Pavilion, Ning Changge chuckled, not expecting Xiang Yutian to be so spineless, fleeing without a shred of dignity. ¡°Unfortunately, the spiritual swords have limitations. If I were there, even the Heavenly Demon Disintegration Technique wouldn¡¯t save him.¡± But he didn¡¯t dwell on it. With his limbs severed and using the Heavenly Demon Disintegration Technique, Xiang Yutian was now incredibly weak, his losses severe. Recovering from such a fundamental loss wouldn¡¯t be easy. Ning Changge suspected Xiang Yutian had lost his essence a century ago, along with the Evil Emperor Relic. Now, even a strong Heaven-Man could threaten Xiang Yutian. Even if he escaped, he posed no danger. Moreover, the last sword aura had left a spiritual seed in Xiang Yutian¡¯s body. If Ning Changge wished, he could track and kill him anytime. But there was no need. He was interested in the Evil Emperor Relic. Legend had it that each generation of Demon Sect Holy Lords infused their true energy into it before dying, making it immensely powerful. For a Demon Sect member, using it could make breakthroughs as easy as drinking water. For Ning Changge, the Evil Emperor Relic was likely as useful as the Buddhist Relic he had obtained, perhaps even more potent. ¡°Xiang Yutian, heavily injured, will surely seek the Evil Emperor Relic to restore his power. Hmm¡­ a ready-made laborer.¡± Ning Changge smiled. Finding it himself would be troublesome. Letting Xiang Yutian find and bring it to him was much better. Though the Dragon-Slaying Saber and Heaven-Reliant Sword were said to be keys to Yang Gong¡¯s treasure, Ning Changge suspected there were other ways to open it. With Xiang Yutian¡¯s skills, finding it wouldn¡¯t be difficult. He could wait on Tianzhu Peak. Therefore, Ning Changge felt no urgency about Xiang Yutian¡¯s escape. He posed no threat to him or Wudang. ¡°However, the severed limbs of Xiang Yutian are quite interesting.¡± His spiritual sense detected some mysteries within those limbs. Understanding them might help him create the body technique he had always wanted. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 On Emei Mountain, the three spiritual swords descended, their light enveloping Xiang Yutian¡¯s severed limbs, bringing them before Ji Xiaofu. Ji Xiaofu, still immersed in the shocking battle, couldn¡¯t believe the Little Immortal had forced the Evil Emperor to flee. Seeing the sword light carrying the Evil Emperor¡¯s limbs, the clever woman quickly wrapped them in cloth taken from the Demon Sect experts. Ning Changge nodded slightly. Ji Xiaofu had a certain spirituality, able to communicate simply with the spiritual swords, a unique trait. He decided to give her an opportunity. He planned to cultivate a spiritual herb garden in the back mountain. If Ji Xiaofu was willing, she could manage it, becoming a reclusive spiritual herb farmer. The spiritual swords shrank to palm size, respectfully held by Ji Xiaofu. With her hatred gone, she felt lost, but since the spiritual swords wanted her to bring the Evil Emperor¡¯s limbs to Wudang, she would comply. She was immensely grateful to Ning Changge. Ji Xiaofu glanced around, her eyes emotionless. After this experience, the martial world¡¯s intrigues seemed meaningless. In white robes, she descended the mountain slowly. The crowd watched with complex, reverent eyes. Only after her figure disappeared did they dare to breathe loudly. The pressure from the spiritual swords had been immense. Emotions surged in their hearts, showing various expressions. Looking around, Emei Mountain had changed drastically, filled with deep pits and countless scars, the sword aura slicing away parts of the mountain, even loosening the mountain itself. The crowd was horrified. This was the power of a Land Immortal! The aftermath of their battle nearly shattered the mountain. If not for the spiritual swords¡¯ protection, they would have perished. They looked at the place where the spiritual swords had confronted Xiang Yutian, their eyes filled with reverence for Ning Changge. It was here that the spiritual swords formed an unparalleled sword formation, severing the Evil Emperor¡¯s limbs, forcing him to use the Heavenly Demon Disintegration Technique to flee. Someone couldn¡¯t help but whisper: ¡°The Little Immortal is truly the greatest prodigy of all time!¡± Such praise went unchallenged, with everyone agreeing. ¡°Not yet a Land Immortal, yet he defeated the renowned Evil Emperor of the Great Sui. Such unparalleled talent, if I hadn¡¯t seen it myself, I wouldn¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°Indeed, even now I feel like I¡¯m dreaming, as if everything that happened was an illusion.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the Little Immortal wasn¡¯t even here. If he were, the Evil Emperor wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to escape¡­¡± The crowd¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. It was too shocking. Defeating a Land Immortal was already extraordinary, but killing one as a Heaven-Man was beyond belief. They dared not think further. ¡°Such unparalleled talent, even the Martial Emperor who suppressed Liyang might not compare¡­¡± ¡°Though he also defeated a Land Immortal as a Heaven-Man, it wasn¡¯t as decisive, and his opponent wasn¡¯t as strong as the Evil Emperor.¡± ¡°I look forward to the day the Little Immortal ascends to the Land Immortal realm. What a sight that will be.¡± The martial artists couldn¡¯t help but marvel, feeling a mix of emotions. They had thought today would reveal the truth about the Heaven-Reliant Sword, but it turned into a battlefield between the Little Immortal and the Evil Emperor. As for the Heaven-Reliant Sword, who would dare ask now? It was undoubtedly in the Little Immortal¡¯s possession, possibly refined to ashes by Pure Yang True Fire! Even if it still existed, no one would dare covet it. The Evil Emperor¡¯s fate was a stark reminder. In the martial world, absolute power meant no one would covet your treasures, seeing them as symbols of your status. The martial artists descended the mountain, eager to spread the news. Zhang Lingyu looked at Song Yuanqiao and the others, smiling wryly. ¡°The Little Immortal is truly¡­ astonishing. Every time I see him, he shatters my understanding. Song Daoist, you must have known, keeping it from me all this time!¡± Song Yuanqiao smiled awkwardly. He knew nothing! He was also in shock, unable to calm down. Who knew his junior brother had become so monstrous, even able to toy with Land Immortals? He could only say: ¡°With the old Celestial Master at Mount Longhu, my junior brother still has a long way to go.¡± Zhang Lingyu glared at him. At this rate, Ning Changge might surpass his master sooner than expected. *** The group descended the mountain, the renowned Heaven-Man experts nodding respectfully to the Wudang disciples, letting them go first. Ning Changge¡¯s sword formation slaying the Evil Emperor would undoubtedly elevate Wudang¡¯s prestige! This was just a small glimpse. In the martial world, news spread rapidly. The events on Emei Mountain reached every corner of Ming and even the Great Sui, giving everyone a new understanding of Ning Changge, the Little Immortal of Wudang. The background wasn¡¯t just anyone; it was the Evil Emperor Xiang Yutian, who had dominated the Great Sui for two hundred years! Discussions erupted everywhere in the two empires, the event too shocking. Everyone was speechless with shock. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The events on Emei Mountain were too unbelievable. Ning Changge had already been immensely powerful when he refined the Buddha¡¯s thoughts with heavenly fire at Wudang. Some had speculated that Ning Changge¡¯s combat power was not inferior to a Land Immortal, bestowing him the title of Little Immortal. But now, Ning Changge had nearly killed a Land Immortal, and not just any, but the renowned Evil Emperor of the Great Sui. This was far more impactful than refining the Buddha¡¯s thoughts. Some even suspected that if Ning Changge had been present, the Evil Emperor wouldn¡¯t have left Emei Mountain alive. Eyes turned towards Wudang with deep reverence. This time, even the Land Immortals were shaken. ¡ª Chapter 106 Chapter 106 The Empress¡¯s eyes showed confusion as she asked, ¡°Xiang Yutian is said to have been severely injured by the Little Immortal, with his limbs severed. He is not even a match for you now, Master. Why do we need to seek the Little Immortal¡¯s help?¡± Zhu Yuyan stood up, her gaze distant as she looked out the window. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Xiang Yutian has been dominating the Great Sui for two hundred years; he¡¯s not that simple. If we confront him now, we might end up becoming his magic seeds to restore his power.¡± ¡°He will recover eventually. With the lesson from the Lone Sword Demon of the Great Song a century ago, he must have prepared numerous magic seeds. Only if the Little Immortal is willing to suppress him can we completely eliminate this threat.¡± Listening to her master¡¯s explanation, the Empress¡¯s small mouth opened slightly, realizing she was still too young. After all, those who ascended to the Land Immortal realm were not simple characters. ¡°Then¡­ how can we persuade the Little Immortal to help us?¡± The Empress¡¯s bright eyes fell into contemplation. She found it somewhat unrealistic. It would be fortunate if Wudang didn¡¯t discriminate against the Yin Kui Sect; how could they help them for no reason? Zhu Yuyan turned, her eyes firm. ¡°Yang Gong¡¯s treasure. If we offer it, the Little Immortal will have a reason to act. This time, Ji Xiaofu offered the Heaven-Reliant Sword and received the Little Immortal¡¯s spiritual swords.¡± ¡°I suspect the Little Immortal might be interested in Yang Gong¡¯s treasure.¡± ¡°What if he¡¯s not interested?¡± the Empress asked. ¡°Then we must find it before Xiang Yutian does. If we reach a desperate situation, we can only use the Evil Emperor Relic to force a breakthrough and see if we can succeed!¡± The Empress fell silent. Everyone in the Demon Sect knew that forcibly using the Evil Emperor Relic without reaching the Land Immortal realm had a higher chance of exploding than succeeding. ¡ª Great Song Dynasty S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shaolin Temple Outside the Sutra Pavilion, an old monk paused his sweeping, hearing the discussions within the temple. The gaunt old monk¡¯s eyes showed shock, unable to calm down for a long time. ¡°It seems this Benefactor Ning is truly a reincarnated immortal. Such karma, such suffering.¡± His face showed a hint of sorrow. Previously, on Tianzhu Peak, his Buddha¡¯s thoughts were forcibly refined by Ning Changge, causing some injuries. These injuries had just healed, and he had planned to visit Wudang to resolve the karma. But now, it seemed he needed to fully recover and comprehend a protective martial art before going. Otherwise, he might not leave Tianzhu Peak alive, which he did not desire. The old monk¡¯s sweeping became stiff. The sword formation that had ravaged the Evil Emperor made his heart race. He doubted his golden body could withstand its power. In the shadows, Murong Bo and Xiao Yuanshan, watching the old monk, showed shock in their eyes. They knew why the old monk was shaken. ¡°Is the Little Immortal of Wudang truly such a monster?!¡± The thought arose involuntarily in their minds. ¡ª Great Song Dynasty In an unnamed valley, a ragged old man, resembling a wild man, was chasing a wild boar. The wooden stick in his hand seemed to have eyes, no matter how the boar dodged, it couldn¡¯t escape. The wild man laughed heartily, playing with the boar, full of joy. Suddenly, he froze, the boar fleeing in panic unnoticed, as the discussions of passing martial artists reached his ears. A sharp light flashed in the wild man¡¯s eyes as he muttered, ¡°Xiang Yutian, whom I once severed in half, has reappeared, only to have his limbs severed by a nine-year-old boy? Marvelous, marvelous!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but laugh. This man was none other than the Sword Demon Dugu Qiubai of the Great Song Dynasty! Dugu Qiubai had pursued the pinnacle of swordsmanship all his life, challenging sword masters everywhere in his youth, never tasting defeat. After ascending to the Land Immortal realm, he was known as the Sword Demon, having fought several Sword Immortals without falling behind. ¡°This Little Immortal is quite interesting. Although Xiang Yutian isn¡¯t at his peak, severing his limbs requires Sword Immortal-level strength.¡± ¡°The Ming Dynasty is indeed a land of prodigious swordsmen. Xie Xiaofeng of Divine Sword Manor, Ye Gucheng of White Cloud City, and Ximen Chuixue of Wanmei Manor are all excellent swordsmen. Now, another Little Immortal from Wudang has emerged.¡± ¡°Marvelous, marvelous. I look forward to the day you reach the Land Immortal realm.¡± Dugu Qiubai laughed heartily, his eyes filled with anticipation and desire. A burst of unmatched sword intent erupted, riddling the valley with holes. He looked to the sky, hoping to advance further in swordsmanship. Neither Xie Xiaofeng nor Ye Gucheng had truly piqued his interest. But Ning Changge, for the first time, stirred his fighting spirit! Not yet a Land Immortal, yet able to easily crush Xiang Yutian, such extraordinary talent shook him. But not now. Dugu Qiubai never liked bullying the weak. He would wait until Ning Changge was strong enough before making a move. ¡°Little Eagle, let¡¯s slowly make our way to Ming.¡± Dugu Qiubai resumed his wild man guise, laughing. A giant eagle circled in the sky, crying joyfully. Man and eagle headed towards Ming, carefree and unrestrained. ¡ª Mongolia Esoteric Sect Forbidden Grounds Upon hearing that Ning Changge had severed Xiang Yutian¡¯s limbs on Emei Mountain, Jinlun couldn¡¯t help but roar in disbelief: ¡°How is this possible?? How can he be so strong!!¡± His eyes were filled with disbelief, more so with unwillingness and despair. He had endured inhuman torture to withstand the Esoteric Sect monks¡¯ empowerment, but his enemy¡¯s strength had become terrifying. How could he go to Wudang to retrieve his master¡¯s remains? Chapter 107 Chapter 107 He gritted his teeth, his eyes bloodshot, his obsession gnawing at his Buddhist heart. Beside him, a gaunt Great Dharma King chanted a Buddhist mantra, speaking slowly: ¡°Foolish child!¡± ¡°This may not be a bad thing. At least you have a strong ally. The Evil Emperor shares your goal. Find him, and you might have a chance together.¡± Seeing Jinlun, who was on the verge of becoming a demon Buddha, the Great Dharma King felt immense bitterness. He regretted helping Jinlun but had no choice, as Jinlun was the only Buddha child in recent years. Now, the only way was to remove Jinlun¡¯s obsession, allowing the Esoteric Sect to gain a living Buddha unseen for centuries! ¡°Great Dharma King, please help me find the Evil Emperor!¡± The Great Dharma King nodded faintly. Jinlun¡¯s eyes were firm as he continued his meditation. An elderly monk approached, chanting a Buddhist mantra, pouring his lifelong power into Jinlun, his face trembling, his body withering, yet unwavering, his eyes terrifyingly determined. *** The martial world was in turmoil. The news of Ning Changge severing Xiang Yutian¡¯s limbs on Emei Mountain spread, raising Ning Changge¡¯s prestige to new heights in Ming and the Great Sui. Countless experts learned of the terrifying power of the Little Immortal, Ning Changge, knowing the Evil Emperor¡¯s strength well. The ability to suppress the Evil Emperor spoke volumes about Ning Changge¡¯s might. Land Immortals marveled, invincible experts awaited Ning Changge¡¯s ascension to the Land Immortal realm, hoping for a worthy opponent. Forces like the Quanzhen Sect and Peach Blossom Island also heard of Ning Changge¡¯s deeds. Wang Chongyang and Huang Yaoshi recalled finding an abandoned infant at the foot of Mount Hua ten years ago, marveling at how he had grown so powerful, surpassing them in an instant. They smiled bitterly, wondering what might have been if they had taken Ning Changge in. But they knew it was Ning Changge¡¯s choice to follow Zhang Sanfeng. They hoped their agreement with Zhang Sanfeng still stood. They began making preparations, knowing they must show proper respect if Ning Changge visited. *** The martial world was in motion. On Tianzhu Peak, Ning Changge remained calm, indifferent to the turmoil he had caused. Lending Ji Xiaofu the sword was merely a whim. Now that it was done, he could refine the Heaven-Reliant Sword with peace of mind. In the Sutra Pavilion, Pure Yang True Fire had been burning for several days. Today, two beams of spiritual light shot into the sky, one blue, one yellow. Wudang disciples looked on with reverence. Those with higher cultivation could see the essence within the light beams: two spiritual swords! One was azure blue, its sharpness like waves, one after another, as vast and awe-inspiring as the ocean; the other was dark yellow, equally sharp but with a heavy presence, like a mountain pressing down, making it hard to breathe. ¡°Little Uncle has forged two more spiritual swords!!¡± The Wudang disciples exclaimed in shock. Though Song Yuanqiao and Ji Xiaofu had not yet returned, the news of the spiritual swords severing the Evil Emperor on Emei Mountain had already spread. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Now that Little Uncle has forged two more peerless spiritual swords, the combined power of the Five Elements Swords must be terrifying!¡± The disciples¡¯ admiration was palpable. They bowed respectfully towards the Sutra Pavilion. The spiritual light in the sky gradually dissipated. Inside the Sutra Pavilion, Ning Changge looked at the two new spiritual swords before him, satisfaction in his eyes. These were the Water and Earth Spiritual Swords, forged by refining the Heaven-Reliant Sword and various collected water and earth spiritual materials. ¡°You shall be the Azure Water Sword!¡± The azure blue sword hummed joyfully, circling Ning Changge. ¡°You shall be the Sturdy Earth Sword!¡± The dark yellow sword trembled slightly, floating before Ning Changge. Ning Changge smiled. His forging skills had surpassed his past self, and these new spiritual swords already possessed considerable spirituality. He noticed that the different elements gave the swords distinct personalities. The Chixiao Sword was explosive, the Golden Edge Sword aloof, the Qingyuan Sword gentle, the Azure Water Sword lively, and the Sturdy Earth Sword steady. With a sword incantation, the two new swords flew, creating afterimages. Ning Changge nodded in satisfaction. Lending Ji Xiaofu the sword had allowed him to obtain the Heaven-Reliant Sword and successfully forge the final two spiritual swords. With this, the Five Elements Spiritual Swords were complete! ¡°With the Five Elements Spiritual Swords complete, the next step is to integrate the Five Elements Divine Sword Qi and further create the Five Elements Sword Formation! This will extend the Five Elements Dao into my Eternal Evergreen Technique, achieving the Five Elements Foundation and perfecting my cultivation!¡± Ning Changge contemplated his path, carefully calculating, ensuring no mistakes, and smiled, his Dao heart at ease. Sometimes, the pursuit of the Dao required following nature. ¡°Senior Brother and Ji Xiaofu should be returning to Wudang soon. It¡¯s time to create the remaining two sword Qi.¡± To integrate the Five Elements Sword Qi, all five elements must be complete. With the new swords, it was the best time to comprehend them. Ning Changge finished his spiritual tea, closed his eyes, and began to meditate. With the foundation of the previous three sword qis, he had a rough idea, only lacking a medium and opportunity. *** Days passed in the blink of an eye. Beside Ning Changge, the blue and yellow sword lights circled, filling the air with Daoist charm. Having read nearly ten thousand Daoist scriptures, Ning Changge¡¯s foundation was incredibly rich. When the right opportunity arose, countless spiritual insights would burst forth. ¡ª System Prompt: [The Azure Water Sword is a Water Spiritual Sword. You comprehend its water spiritual power, gaining new insights into swordsmanship and the Water Dao. Combining them, you realize the endless nature of swordsmanship, like waves of the sea, and the immovable nature of the Black Tortoise. You create the Daoist technique Ren Water Black Tortoise Sword Qi!] ¡ª System Prompt: [The Sturdy Earth Sword is an Earth Spiritual Sword. You comprehend its earth spiritual power, gaining new insights into swordsmanship and the Earth Dao. Combining them, you realize the heaviness of swordsmanship, like mountains supporting the sky, and the stabilizing nature of the Qilin. You create the Daoist technique Wu Earth Qilin Sword Qi!] ¡ª Ning Changge slowly opened his eyes, a flash of joy. Everything had followed its natural course, so he wasn¡¯t too surprised. With his previous accumulation, creating the Ren Water Black Tortoise Sword Qi and Wu Earth Qilin Sword Qi was inevitable. If he hadn¡¯t, that would have been the real surprise. Above the Sutra Pavilion, the visions of the Black Tortoise and Qilin appeared, causing the Wudang disciples to bow in reverence. Though they couldn¡¯t fully understand, they knew their Little Uncle had made another breakthrough, and it was extraordinary! In the disciples¡¯ hearts, Ning Changge was a god-like figure, surpassing even Zhang Sanfeng. Ning Changge put away the spiritual swords, his spiritual sense suddenly alert, a smile forming on his lips. ¡°Double happiness. It seems I can complete the Five Elements Divine Sword Qi today!¡± His spiritual sense enveloped Tianzhu Peak, clearly seeing Song Yuanqiao and Ji Xiaofu arriving at the mountain gate. With a gesture, the Chixiao, Golden Edge, and Qingyuan swords flew towards the Sutra Pavilion. Ji Xiaofu, sensing the swords¡¯ movement, was startled but stopped chasing them when she saw their destination. She bowed, tightening her grip on the Evil Emperor¡¯s limbs, and walked respectfully towards the Sutra Pavilion. Song Yuanqiao and the others exchanged glances and followed Ji Xiaofu. During their return, they had tried to communicate with Ji Xiaofu, but she spoke little, giving them a sense of seeing through worldly affairs. Inside the Sutra Pavilion, with the return of the Chixiao, Golden Edge, and Qingyuan swords, five spiritual swords now circled Ning Changge. One red, one gold, one green, one blue, one yellow. Their spiritual light intertwined, creating a profound harmony. With the Five Elements gathered, Ning Changge saw the innate connection between the swords, mutually generating and restraining each other. Before he could act, the swords had already begun to resonate. ¡°Excellent!¡± Ning Changge laughed. This confirmed his direction was correct. The Five Elements Sword Qi was a natural progression. With a gesture, his voice echoed like Daoist decrees: ¡°Qingyuan to the East, representing Yi Wood Azure Dragon!¡± ¡°Golden Edge to the West, representing Geng Metal White Tiger!¡± ¡°Chixiao to the South, representing Qian Fire Vermilion Bird!¡± ¡°Azure Water to the North, representing Ren Water Black Tortoise!¡± ¡°Sturdy Earth to the Center, representing Wu Earth Qilin!¡± The five spiritual swords shot into the sky, transforming into the Five Elements Divine Beasts, stabilizing the four directions and the center. Their elemental powers flowed and intertwined, forming a profound connection. Ning Changge observed the flow, entanglement, and fusion of the elemental powers. Countless spiritual insights rose in his mind, the principles of the Five Elements Dao filling his thoughts as he entered a profound state of enlightenment. ¡ª Chapter 108 Chapter 108 At Wudang, atop Tianzhu Peak, Song Yuanqiao, Ji Xiaofu, and the others had just arrived outside the Sutra Pavilion when they saw beams of spiritual light shooting into the sky, divided into five colors: red, green, gold, blue, and yellow. Each was distinct, yet they seemed interconnected. The five beams soared into the sky, even faintly connecting with the Seven Stars Gathering Spirit Formation that suppressed Tianzhu Peak, channeling star power into them. ¡°What is this?¡± Song Yuanqiao and the others were shocked. Then they witnessed a breathtaking scene. From the five-colored beams, divine beasts emerged: the Azure Dragon in the east, the White Tiger in the west, the Vermilion Bird in the south, the Black Tortoise in the north, and the Qilin in the center. ¡°These are¡­ the Five Divine Beasts!¡± The Wudang disciples were all stunned. They had seen the Five Divine Beasts before, especially Song Yuanqiao and Ji Xiaofu, who had witnessed the three spirits forming a sword formation that severed the Evil Emperor¡¯s limbs on Emei Mountain. Those limbs were still wrapped in Ji Xiaofu¡¯s bundle. But the last two spirits were new to them. Mo Shenggu was the first to react, his eyes filled with joy. ¡°It seems our junior brother has successfully forged the remaining two spiritual swords. Now that the Five Elements Swords are complete, he must have comprehended the Five Elements Sword Qi. We¡¯re in for a treat today!¡± Yin Liting nodded repeatedly. ¡°It seems we returned at just the right time!¡± Ji Xiaofu was shocked and confused. Song Yuanqiao explained with a smile: ¡°Miss Ji, you may not know, but our junior brother once mentioned the Five Elements Sword Qi to us. The three spiritual swords he bestowed upon you were part of it. Now it seems the last two swords are complete!¡± ¡°Our junior brother has great ambitions. The Five Elements Spiritual Swords are the complete form. You can look forward to it!¡± He spoke with anticipation, focusing intently on the sky. Ji Xiaofu¡¯s mouth hung open, her eyes filled with disbelief. The Five Elements Spiritual Swords were the complete form? If three swords nearly severed the Evil Emperor, what unimaginable power would the Five Elements Swords possess? Her reverence for Ning Changge deepened, seeing him as a god-like figure. In the sky, the Five Divine Beasts began to evolve. The dragon roared, the phoenix cried, the tortoise bellowed, the tiger growled, and the qilin roared. The commotion atop Tianzhu Peak was immense. The light beams beneath the Five Divine Beasts began to merge, forming a five-colored divine light, nurturing a strange sword qi within. The sword qi carried an incredible sharpness, as if it could tear through space and time. The scene was so overwhelming that everyone forgot their surroundings. Disciples practicing swordsmanship froze, their swords suspended in mid-air. Disciples fetching water dropped their buckets, and those conversing fell silent. Everyone was completely immersed in the awe-inspiring sight. Inside the Sutra Pavilion, Ning Changge had long been drawn into a wondrous state of enlightenment by the merging of the Five Elements¡¯ mystical aura. The profound truths of the Daoist scriptures he had read flooded his mind. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ning Changge comprehended fully, as if the last speck of dust on a glass lamp had been wiped away, revealing its true form. ¡°The Five Elements generate and restrain each other, originally one, then divided into different attributes. To re-fuse them requires a medium, such as my spiritual sense, spiritual power, and spiritual flesh, which are essence, energy, and spirit.¡± ¡°Alternatively, reversing yin and yang and integrating them is another new method.¡± ¡°But that is a direction for future efforts. For now, integrating essence, energy, and spirit will achieve the Five Elements Divine Sword Qi!¡± Ning Changge couldn¡¯t help but laugh, his laughter filled with joy, echoing from the Sutra Pavilion across Tianzhu Peak! ¡ª System Prompt: [You use the Yi Wood Azure Dragon Sword Qi, Geng Metal White Tiger Sword Qi¡­ Wu Earth Qilin Sword Qi, and other single-attribute sword qis as a foundation. Combining your understanding of the Five Elements Dao and using essence, energy, and spirit as a medium, you successfully integrate the Five Elements, creating the Daoist sword technique, Five Elements Divine Sword Qi!] ¡ª On Tianzhu Peak, the Wudang disciples heard Ning Changge¡¯s joyful laughter, understanding its significance. They were infected by his joy and couldn¡¯t help but smile, shouting in unison: ¡°We congratulate Little Uncle on comprehending the divine sword qi!¡± The unity of Wudang was evident, their essence, energy, and spirit seemingly united. This unplanned congratulation burst forth naturally. Ning Changge laughed even more heartily. With a movement, he appeared high in the sky. The comprehension of the Five Elements Divine Sword Qi had cleared his mind. He sat cross-legged in the void, beginning to teach the Wudang disciples. ¡°Today, I have gained some insights. I will teach you about the Five Elements and Yin-Yang.¡± Instantly, the disciples¡¯ eyes lit up with fervor. No matter what they were doing, they stopped and sat down, listening intently. Even Song Yuanqiao and the others were no exception. Ji Xiaofu followed suit, sitting cross-legged with the others. Ning Changge¡¯s voice, like the sound of the Dao, echoed in their ears. The profound truths of the Five Elements and Yin-Yang were spoken plainly, yet they instantly enlightened the listeners, like a divine revelation, awakening them from a great dream. The spiritual power of the Daoist technique quietly operated, countless visions unfolding in the disciples¡¯ minds. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Some saw the Vermilion Bird burning the heavens, pushing the Fire Dao to its extreme; some saw the Black Tortoise stabilizing the seas, pushing the Water Dao to its extreme; and some with higher comprehension saw water and fire lotuses born from the void, evolving into sword lights of extreme sharpness. In short, everyone gained insights, but each insight was different. This was what Ning Changge often referred to as the arrival of fate. At some point, Ning Changge¡¯s figure disappeared from the sky. The disciples were still immersed in their enlightenment. When they awoke, a series of breakthrough auras and explosions echoed like a chain reaction, unending. Without a doubt, the strength of the Wudang disciples had greatly increased. They bowed respectfully towards the Sutra Pavilion: ¡°We thank Little Uncle for the grace of teaching the Dao!¡± Song Yuanqiao and the others also awoke from their enlightenment, their eyes filled with joy. As the highest in cultivation, they had gained the most. Once they fully absorbed these gains, even the weakest of the Wudang Seven Heroes, Mo Shenggu, could break through to the Grandmaster realm! With the Beidou Seven Stars Formation, they could even contend with peerless Heaven-Man experts. However, Ning Changge¡¯s gaze fell on Ji Xiaofu, showing some surprise. With his discerning eyes, he could see that the greatest gain from this lecture was not the Wudang Seven Heroes but this woman, whose cultivation was among the lowest. ¡°She indeed has some unique fate.¡± Ning Changge nodded slightly. He had noticed Ji Xiaofu¡¯s unique spirituality during the time she carried the spiritual sword. She could communicate slightly with the spiritual sword, a rare trait. At least among the current Wudang disciples, Ning Changge had not seen such a presence. Such a person would be better suited to tending spiritual herbs for him. ¡°Let¡¯s see what she thinks.¡± Ning Changge didn¡¯t like forcing others. If she couldn¡¯t grasp the opportunity, he wouldn¡¯t force it upon her. ¡°You may come in.¡± The doors of the Sutra Pavilion opened, and Jin Ling led Song Yuanqiao, Ji Xiaofu, and the others inside. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Song Yuanqiao and the others were familiar with the place and felt at ease. Ji Xiaofu knelt before Ning Changge, kowtowing respectfully and presenting the bundle on her back. ¡°Thank you, Little Immortal, for the grace of the sword. Xiaofu is eternally grateful and has no way to repay you. In my next life, I will repay your great kindness as an ox or horse.¡± She kowtowed nine times, making Song Yuanqiao and the others nod in approval, feeling some pity for her. She was indeed a tough and unfortunate girl. She should have grown slowly under her sect¡¯s protection, but her sect was massacred overnight, and her appearance was ruined, a series of despairing blows. Yet, in such dire circumstances, Ji Xiaofu didn¡¯t collapse. Instead, she made her way to Wudang and borrowed the spiritual sword from Ning Changge, showing her determination. Ning Changge accepted her bow and pointed, while storing the Evil Emperor¡¯s limbs in his Na Yuan Ring. He said calmly, ¡°Now that this matter is settled, what do you plan to do next?¡± Ji Xiaofu¡¯s eyes showed confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The Evil Emperor is not dead. With my talent, I have no hope of killing him in this life. I only hope that one day the Little Immortal will kill him. As for me, I might wander the martial world and slowly die in some forgotten corner.¡± It was clear that after nearly completing her revenge, she had lost her direction in life. Ning Changge said, ¡°I need to build a spiritual herb garden and lack a caretaker. If you cultivate herbs for me, I will kill Xiang Yutian for you when the time comes. How about that?¡± Ji Xiaofu froze, her eyes lighting up with hope and direction. She kowtowed heavily again, grateful: ¡°Thank you, Little Immortal, for your mercy. I am willing! I am willing!¡± She was almost incoherent, looking at Ning Changge as if seeing the light of salvation. Song Yuanqiao and the others were also interested in the spiritual herb garden Ning Changge mentioned, looking curiously. Ning Changge smiled slightly. ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no time like the present. Let¡¯s start today.¡± Establishing a spiritual herb garden had always been Ning Changge¡¯s plan. Most of the spiritual herbs he had obtained in the Nine Provinces world were not very potent. They were useful when his cultivation was shallow, but as he approached the completion of Qi Refining, the Spirit Ascending Pills made from these herbs had little effect. Only the Spirit Transforming Pills were still somewhat useful. In this situation, cultivating his own spiritual herbs was imperative. Otherwise, when he reached the Foundation Establishment and Golden Core stages, his cultivation would be as slow as a turtle, which Ning Changge couldn¡¯t tolerate. With his deeper understanding of time restrictions, he could accelerate the growth of spiritual herbs far beyond other objects. The Seven Stars Gathering Spirit Formation provided abundant spiritual energy, making it the perfect time to establish the herb garden! Ning Changge waved his hand, enveloping everyone in the Five Elements Escape Technique. Before they could react, they found themselves on the other side of Tianzhu Peak, near the Heaven-Man Tomb. Song Yuanqiao and the others gaped. Their junior brother¡¯s divine abilities were becoming more impressive! Ning Changge didn¡¯t mind. He pointed to the sky, and the Seven Stars Gathering Spirit Formation responded, gathering rolling spiritual energy. Under the catalysis of the Eternal Evergreen Technique¡¯s spiritual power, it transformed into boundless vitality, infusing the soil beneath their feet. Ji Xiaofu sensed a faint, strange energy in the soil, similar to what she had felt in the spiritual sword. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Ning Changge smiled. To establish a spiritual herb garden, the first step was to create spiritual soil. Ordinary soil required centuries to cultivate spiritual herbs. Using spiritual soil greatly shortened this time, and with time restrictions, it could help Ning Changge in a shorter period. Rolling spiritual energy poured in. Ning Changge summoned the Mountain and River Gathering Spirit Furnace, pouring the stored spiritual liquid into the soil, forming the foundation of spiritual soil. The rich spiritual light flashed. Song Yuanqiao and the others couldn¡¯t feel it, but standing on the soil made them feel incredibly comfortable. Ning Changge cast restrictions, locking in the spiritual energy. The soil slowly transformed into spiritual soil, needing only a few more days to complete. The first step was successful. Next was the formation setup. The Spirit Locking Formation! This small formation, recently created by Ning Changge, could lock in spiritual energy. He wanted the herb garden to achieve its own cycle, becoming a spiritual land within Wudang. Pure Yang True Fire appeared, refining formation flags, which he placed in the corners of the spiritual soil. From Ning Changge¡¯s perspective, the spiritual energy only entered, not exited. Over time, it would become a blessed land, a unique opportunity for Ji Xiaofu. With the herb garden¡¯s foundation complete, Song Yuanqiao and the others looked up, seeing a beam of star power descending from the sky, continuously supplying the spiritual soil. The sight was like heavenly blessings, more majestic and grand than any earthly waterfall, leaving them in awe of their junior brother¡¯s grand plan. Mo Shenggu curiously asked, ¡°Junior brother, you mentioned a herb garden. Where are the herbs?¡± Ning Changge smiled. This was the final step, transplanting the herbs. With a wave, spiritual herbs flew from his Na Yuan Ring: ginseng, fleeceflower root, lingzhi, angelica¡­ all were top-grade, centuries-old, with considerable spiritual power. Two items stood out. One was a black-red seed, the remnant of a Zhu fruit, still containing spiritual power.If successfully planted, it could be cultivated on a large scale. The other was a spiritual tea tree, discovered by chance on Wudang, containing faint spiritual power. After extensive cultivation, it had transformed into a Dao comprehension tea, extremely precious among the herbs. Ning Changge infused each herb with the Eternal Evergreen Technique¡¯s spiritual power, planting them in the spiritual soil, aligning with the secrets of heaven and the formation¡¯s requirements. The star power and spiritual energy were drawn to the herbs, rejuvenating them and enhancing their essence. Ning Changge added time restrictions to the formation, accelerating the herbs¡¯ absorption of spiritual energy. The time flow effect was evident. Though he had initially grasped a bit of time restriction by chance, he still didn¡¯t fully understand it. The Dao of Time was vast, requiring endless exploration. After observing for a while and finding no issues, Ning Changge felt relieved. The herb garden was complete! He looked at Song Yuanqiao and the others, who were in a daze. Such methods were truly earth-shattering! The star power column descended like a heavenly river, and the herb garden was filled with boundless vitality. The herbs thrived, making one feel refreshed with just a breath. This herb garden was worlds apart from ordinary ones. Ning Changge¡¯s plan had greatly exceeded their expectations. They had thought it would be a simple plot for planting herbs. Now, they realized they had only guessed half right. The Wudang Seven Heroes exchanged glances, smiling and sighing in admiration. They could never predict their junior brother¡¯s methods. The Wudang Seven Heroes were continuously amazed. Even though they were accustomed to Ning Changge¡¯s unpredictability, they were still astonished. This spiritual herb garden was like the legendary celestial garden of the heavens. They even thought that, given time, it might truly become a celestial garden. Ji Xiaofu was equally stunned. Unlike the Wudang Seven Heroes, who were purely amazed and awestruck, she felt an immense sense of tension and self-doubt. Could she really manage such a mystical and extraordinary herb garden? If she failed and caused trouble for the Little Immortal, she would be guilty beyond redemption. Ning Changge¡¯s voice rang out: ¡°From now on, you will live here and take good care of the herbs. Water them with spiritual water three times a day. No one will disturb you here.¡± With a slight gesture, the spiritual soil on the west side of the herb garden sprouted grass, quickly forming a genuine grass hut. Although this scene was also quite mystical, compared to before, it was nothing. The Wudang Seven Heroes were becoming immune. Ji Xiaofu quickly nodded but hesitated. Finally, she said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m worried I won¡¯t do a good job. If I don¡¯t take good care of your herbs and cause trouble for you, I would be guilty beyond redemption.¡± Ning Changge smiled slightly: ¡°Since I said you can do it, you can. Communicate with the herbs as you did with the spiritual sword. If anything happens, come to the Sutra Pavilion and tell me.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was what Ning Changge valued most about Ji Xiaofu. Otherwise, he could have any Wudang disciple do the mundane tasks of watering the herbs. After saying this, Ning Changge and the Wudang Seven Heroes nodded, and they instantly disappeared from the spot. Ji Xiaofu stood speechless, silently walking among the herbs. Gradually, she felt a sense of peace, and then she sensed a mysterious pulsation around her. She widened her eyes in surprise, feeling as if the herbs were greeting her¡ªlively, pure, and without deceit. Ji Xiaofu couldn¡¯t help but look up at the starry sky, then at the herbs swaying with spiritual light, and she smiled from the bottom of her heart. After her sect was massacred and her revenge on Emei Mountain, she had seen the worst of human nature. She was tired of the martial world¡¯s conflicts. Now, this secluded herb garden provided her with a sanctuary, a joy she couldn¡¯t express to others. (tln : she had no enemies moment) Chapter 111 Chapter 111 S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She bowed respectfully towards the Sutra Pavilion. ¡°I will take good care of these herbs for you!¡± She thought, determined to help Ning Changge with whatever she could. Ning Changge withdrew his spiritual sense, smiled slightly, and stopped paying attention to the herb garden. The Sutra Pavilion was now empty, as Song Yuanqiao and the others had left after chatting with him for a while. They had many mundane affairs to attend to after their return and needed to consolidate their gains from the recent lecture. Ning Changge didn¡¯t keep them, knowing they had plenty of time in Wudang. He also needed to focus on his own cultivation. The Five Elements Divine Sword Qi was not the end but the beginning. The Dao of the Five Elements was vast. Now that the Five Elements Swords were complete, he aimed to create the Five Elements Sword Formation, which would be more powerful than the Three Talents Sword Formation! Summoning the Five Elements Swords, they floated and shimmered around him. Ning Changge closed his eyes, gradually entering a state of enlightenment. *** The aftermath of the battle on Emei Mountain, where Ning Changge severed the Evil Emperor¡¯s limbs, gradually faded, and his fame soared even higher in Ming. However, this had little to do with Ning Changge himself. Since completing the Five Elements Swords, his life had returned to a peaceful routine of meditating, reading scriptures, nurturing his swords, and refining his qi in the Sutra Pavilion. The pursuit of immortality was not tedious but filled with joy, provided one was devoted to the Dao. One day, the five spiritual swords floated around Ning Changge, their spiritual light shimmering. The swords¡¯ auras had grown stronger in recent days. Ning Changge had discovered that once the Five Elements were gathered, nurturing them in his dantian accelerated their transformation. Soon, they would evolve from top-grade magical weapons to spiritual weapons. Spiritual weapons possessed spirituality and consciousness, or a spirit. Even without Ning Changge¡¯s spiritual sense, the Five Elements Swords could unleash terrifying power. However, Ning Changge¡¯s focus was not on this but on the crucial moment of comprehending the Five Elements Sword Formation. ¡°Gather!¡± he commanded softly. The five swords began to merge their spiritual energies in a profound way. First, they formed the Three Talents Sword Formation, with three swords combining and constantly shifting. Then, they evolved from the Three Talents to the Four Symbols. ¡°Three Talents transform into Four Symbols, and Four Symbols into Five Elements!¡± Ning Changge chanted, and the spiritual swords hummed joyfully. The four swords representing metal, wood, water, and fire evolved into the Four Symbols, with the Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, White Tiger, and Black Tortoise roaring. This Four Symbols Sword Formation was more advanced than the Three Talents Formation. The four swords circled, forming a sword ring. Then, the Earth Sword joined, with the Qilin in the center. Earth acted as a bridge, creating endless mysteries between metal, wood, water, and fire. The Five Elements connected, and the five spirits roared. An unparalleled sword formation was instantly formed! The five-colored sword qi flashed, its power unmatched. In the first floor of the Sutra Pavilion, Jin Ling opened his eyes, showing reverence. The Daoist Master¡¯s strength had grown even more, to the point where the monkey couldn¡¯t see his back. Ning Changge laughed heartily, his voice filled with joy. His diligent study had finally paid off. ¡ª System Prompt: [You use the Three Talents Sword Formation as a foundation, evolving metal, wood, water, and fire into the Four Spirits, comprehending the Four Divine Beasts guarding the four directions, creating the Daoist sword formation, Four Symbols Sword Formation!] [You use the Four Symbols Sword Formation as a foundation, with Earth in the center, connecting metal, wood, water, and fire, evolving the Five Elements Sword Qi, successfully creating the Daoist sword formation, Five Elements Sword Formation!] ¡ª Creating these two sword formations deepened Ning Changge¡¯s understanding of formations. Although the Four Symbols Sword Formation was not as powerful as the Five Elements Sword Formation, it solidified his theoretical foundation. The Five Elements Sword Formation, when unleashed, would be truly earth-shattering. But this was not the end. Ning Changge was not satisfied. Previously, the Three Talents Sword Formation could nest formations within formations. The Five Elements Sword Formation should be no different. He spent several more days improving the Sword Shadow Technique, eventually allowing each spiritual sword to split into four sword shadows. Although the individual power of these shadows was less than when split into two, their overall power was greater, a small breakthrough. More importantly, each spiritual sword could now deploy the Five Elements Sword Formation. With all five swords, the nested Five Elements Sword Formation would be terrifying. Ning Changge was confident that if he faced Xiang Yutian again, the Five Elements Sword Formation alone could obliterate him without Ning Changge lifting a finger. The power had increased significantly. He opened his eyes just as Jin Ling respectfully offered spiritual tea, bowing in congratulations for Ning Changge¡¯s achievement. Ning Changge laughed: ¡°You little monkey, always flattering.¡± He was in a good mood. Jin Ling scratched his head, looking endearing. Jin Ling had made significant progress recently. If he manifested his true form, he would be nearly three zhang tall, steadily approaching four zhang. Ning Changge estimated that when Jin Ling reached four zhang, he would rival a Land Immortal. Moreover, something deep in Jin Ling¡¯s bloodline seemed to be awakening, most notably his increasingly mystical eyes. Jin Ling couldn¡¯t speak but could read and write. He described how, when his spiritual power surged, his eyes could see through an enemy¡¯s weaknesses, as if their movements were in slow motion. This mysterious ability, combined with Jin Ling¡¯s sturdy physique, made him a formidable fighter. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Ning Changge tried to analyze it but only had some clues. Perhaps one day he could help Jin Ling fully develop this innate ability and create his own eye technique. Seeing Jin Ling reminded Ning Changge of his recent observations of Xiang Yutian¡¯s severed limbs. He summoned the limbs, which floated in the air, wrapped in spiritual power, still containing remnants of the Evil Emperor¡¯s true power. On Emei Mountain, Ning Changge had been intrigued by Xiang Yutian¡¯s ten-zhang True Demon Body, a fusion of true power and physical body, resembling a Daoist technique. He had brought the limbs back to Wudang for study. While comprehending the Five Elements Sword Formation, he had also studied the limbs, gaining some insights. He smiled: ¡°Jin Ling, manifest your true form. Let me observe.¡± With the Five Elements Sword Formation complete, he could now focus on understanding and creating a physical technique based on the Evil Emperor¡¯s path and Jin Ling¡¯s physique. Jin Ling didn¡¯t hesitate, instantly manifesting his true form. His nearly three-zhang body should have filled the Sutra Pavilion, but it seemed to touch no ceiling, thanks to spatial restrictions with a hint of the profound. Ning Changge¡¯s understanding of restrictions had deepened. He sat on his Daoist mat, his eyes flashing with spiritual light, carefully observing. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *** Time passed unnoticed on Wudang Mountain. Since the news of Ning Changge severing the Evil Emperor¡¯s limbs spread, his fame grew, bringing a small downside: more old monsters came to challenge him. These Heaven-Man experts, nearing the end of their lives, saw the Heaven-Man Tomb of Wudang as an honor. If they could break through during the challenge, it would be a great gain. If they fell, being buried in the Heaven-Man Tomb, given Ning Changge¡¯s fame, would not disgrace them but immortalize them. Thus, many martial elders climbed Tianzhu Peak. However, few qualified for the Heaven-Man Tomb, only five in total. Most were ordinary Heaven-Man experts, unworthy of the tomb. Fortunately, Jin Ling handled them, sparing Ning Changge the annoyance. Atop Tianzhu Peak, a fierce battle was underway. Wudang disciples watched, along with disciples of the Beggar Sect. The combatants were none other than the former leader of the Beggar Sect, a legendary figure who had retreated but was still alive, and Jin Ling, the Wudang spiritual monkey. The booming sounds echoed across Tianzhu Peak. The once withered old man, now with white hair flying, his muscles bulging with qi, had transformed into a mighty warrior. Dragon roars filled the air, showcasing the Beggar Sect¡¯s Dragon Subduing Palms. The old leader had perfected this technique, making him a formidable Heaven-Man expert. Unfortunately, severe injuries had halted his progress to the Land Immortal realm. Now, nearing the end of his life, he chose this final battle, hoping to break through. Beggar Sect disciples watched their mighty old leader with mixed emotions. Qiao Feng whispered to Hong Qigong: ¡°Seventh Elder, do you think the old leader can succeed?¡± Both were pillars of the Beggar Sect, having been personally guided by the old leader, making him a half-master to them. Hong Qigong, with sorrow in his eyes, shook his head: ¡°The old leader¡¯s injuries make it very difficult. The Wudang spiritual monkey¡¯s physique is unparalleled, with mysterious abilities I can¡¯t fathom. The old leader¡­ probably won¡¯t win.¡± Reluctantly, he admitted that the old leader couldn¡¯t surpass the spiritual monkey to meet the legendary Little Immortal. On the battlefield, the spiritual monkey, nearly three zhang tall, was like a small mountain, its strength unmatched. Even the Dragon Subduing Palms, known for their power, struggled against it. Boom! Boom! Boom! The golden dragon palm force clashed with Jin Ling¡¯s body, the dull sounds echoing across Tianzhu Peak. It was clear that Jin Ling had the upper hand. The old leader seemed fierce but was running out of steam. Song Yuanqiao and the others watched Jin Ling with admiration: ¡°This little monkey has grown stronger! Now, even if the seven of us join forces, we might only fight it to a draw.¡± Zhang Songxi nodded in agreement: ¡°Since our junior brother comprehended that physical technique, the monkey¡¯s progress has been rapid.¡± Mo Shenggu laughed: ¡°Are you two jealous? Our junior brother said that Jin Ling¡¯s innate physique is special, allowing him to access some Daoist techniques early. We have to wait.¡± He looked carefree, quickly subdued by Song Yuanqiao and Zhang Songxi. The Wudang disciples covered their mouths, laughing, their eyes filled with envy for Jin Ling. On the battlefield, the old leader¡¯s qi was waning. ¡°No Regrets in Subduing the Dragon!¡± He roared, unleashing a massive dragon-shaped palm force at Jin Ling. Jin Ling¡¯s eyes gleamed, pinpointing the weak spot in the dragon-shaped qi. With a roar, he tore it apart with his hands. Jin Ling¡¯s arms glowed with golden light, his hairs like short daggers, exuding a mystical aura. The old leader felt immense pressure, sighing inwardly, knowing he would fall today. He had hoped to at least defeat the spiritual monkey and meet the Little Immortal, but he had underestimated the monkey¡¯s strength. He took a deep breath, his eyes clearing of despair. Looking at Jin Ling, he spoke with respect: ¡°Jin Ling, it is an honor to fight you. I have no regrets. I heard you have a supreme martial art. May I see it before I die?¡± Jin Ling paused, his eyes thoughtful, then nodded slowly. The old leader¡¯s face lit up, then grew serious, his qi fully mobilized. The three-zhang-tall spiritual monkey began to change, golden light spreading across its body, star power gathering. In the disciples¡¯ shocked eyes, the monkey¡¯s body grew rapidly! Four zhang! Five zhang! Six zhang! In just a few breaths, the monkey¡¯s body doubled in size, glowing with golden light like divine armor, blocking out the sky, its presence terrifying. Tianzhu Peak was filled with the sound of gasps. Chapter 113 Chapter 113A height difference of three zhang between six and three zhang may seem small, but the pressure it exudes increases exponentially. Jin Ling now radiated golden light, resembling a divine war god clad in celestial armor, commanding awe and reverence. Layers of golden light enveloped him, making him appear sacred and inviolable. Qiao Feng¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Is this the legendary supreme martial art of the Wudang spiritual monkey? It¡¯s truly terrifying! I thought it was exaggerated, but now¡­¡± Qiao Feng fell silent, feeling a chill down his spine. Many had come to challenge Tianzhu Peak recently, including several peerless Heaven-Man experts. Among them were individuals as formidable as Sword Emperor Jiu and the old leader of the Beggar Sect. Naturally, Jin Ling had used this physical technique during these battles, spreading its fame. However, most people only mentioned the spiritual monkey reaching a height of five zhang after using the technique. Now, seeing it at six zhang was beyond their expectations. Hong Qigong also gasped. Though he and Qiao Feng were renowned martial artists, they had no chance against this spiritual monkey. Even if they joined forces, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. The Beggar Sect disciples fell silent, and the Wudang disciples were equally amazed. Yin Liting marveled, ¡°Nephew Jin Ling¡¯s divine technique has become even more powerful. It seems our junior brother has improved it again.¡± Song Yuanqiao nodded with a smile, ¡°Indeed. Last time, Jin Ling¡¯s technique only reached a little over five zhang, and the golden armor wasn¡¯t as solid.¡± Everyone sighed, knowing that the true strength lay not just in Jin Ling but in their junior brother, who was quietly cultivating in the Sutra Pavilion. At this moment, the old leader of the Beggar Sect, seeing Jin Ling¡¯s divine technique, felt his heart race. However, he was a seasoned martial artist with nearly three decades of experience, and his martial will was unwavering. His battle intent surged. ¡°Impressive, as expected of the legendary spiritual monkey! Come on! Fight me to death!!¡± He laughed wildly, his qi exploding. His already formidable body grew even larger, though still dwarfed by Jin Ling. His aura was fierce. Roar! Roar! Roar! The Dragon Subduing Palms unleashed golden dragons at the golden-armored spiritual monkey, embodying both ferocity and subtlety. ¡°Qiao Feng, Hong Qi, watch closely as I demonstrate the Dragon Subduing Palms one last time!¡± He laughed, knowing his end was near and wanting to leave something for his successors. The Beggar Sect disciples clenched their fists, eyes filled with sorrow, but none tried to stop him. This was the old leader¡¯s decision. If he feared death, he wouldn¡¯t have come to Wudang. Facing the terrifying dragon palms, Jin Ling remained unfazed. His six-zhang body reached out, effortlessly grasping the golden dragons as if they were mere insects. With a burst of golden light, he tore them apart. The resulting shockwave would have severely injured a grandmaster, but it barely affected Jin Ling, who absorbed it with a slight ripple of golden light. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Beggar Sect disciples fell silent, their sorrow deepening. Jin Ling¡¯s strength was overwhelming, unshakable. Song Yuanqiao and the others sighed, acknowledging that Jin Ling was nearly a Land Immortal in strength. He could contend with the likes of the sweeping monk and Sword Emperor Jiu. Boom! Boom! The sounds of battle echoed across Tianzhu Peak, accompanied by the old leader¡¯s hearty laughter. Jin Ling showed him full respect, understanding his intentions. He could sense the attitude of those who challenged him and responded accordingly. If someone treated him as a mere beast, he would tear them apart without mercy. ¡°Refreshing! This is the best fight I¡¯ve had in the past thirty years!¡± The old leader¡¯s mouth bled as he retreated. He bowed to Jin Ling, ¡°Thank you, spiritual monkey!¡± Then, looking at the Sutra Pavilion with regret, he said, ¡°Alas, I¡¯m not strong enough to meet the Little Immortal.¡± Finally, he glanced at the Beggar Sect disciples, laughing, ¡°The Beggar Sect is in your hands now!¡± With that, he sat cross-legged, his life force fading. After fighting Jin Ling for so long, he had reached his limit, barely holding on. The Beggar Sect disciples¡¯ sorrow deepened. Qiao Feng and Hong Qigong bowed, and the disciples shouted in unison, ¡°Farewell, old leader!¡± Jin Ling reverted to his four-zhang form and bowed. A green spiritual light appeared, carrying the old leader¡¯s body into an ancient tree in the Heaven-Man Tomb. The tomb¡¯s aura grew more profound. Now, ten top-tier Heaven-Man experts were buried there, each a legendary figure. The tomb¡¯s reputation was becoming legendary, and those buried there were remembered. The tomb¡¯s aura evolved, enriched by the paths of the ten experts. Ning Changge, sitting in the Sutra Pavilion, glanced at it with joy. Establishing the Heaven-Man Tomb had been a wise decision. The evolution of life and death within it benefited him greatly, as the Five Elements, life and death, and yin and yang were interconnected. His spiritual sense enveloped the area. Song Yuanqiao and the others led Qiao Feng and Hong Qigong to stay, only glancing at the Sutra Pavilion from afar. Qiao Feng, looking at the pavilion, felt a strong desire to meet the Little Immortal and fulfill the old leader¡¯s wish. Despite the old leader¡¯s death, the Beggar Sect harbored no ill will towards Wudang. The challenge had been the old leader¡¯s choice, and Wudang had given him respect, fostering goodwill between the two sects. Ning Changge paid no attention to these matters, focusing on Jin Ling, who entered respectfully. ¡°Well done,¡± he praised. Jin Ling beamed with joy. Others¡¯ praise meant little to him, but Ning Changge¡¯s approval delighted him. Chapter 114 Chapter 114¡°Manifest your true form and use your divine technique. I¡¯ll make some adjustments.¡± Ning Changge had observed Jin Ling¡¯s technique and noticed some imperfections. It was time to refine it further. This had been part of his cultivation, studying the Evil Emperor¡¯s limbs and Jin Ling¡¯s physique to develop this physical technique. Jin Ling had been using it in real battles, allowing Ning Changge to observe and adjust it gradually. Now, it was nearly perfected. Jin Ling didn¡¯t hesitate, manifesting his three-zhang form, enveloped in golden light, growing to six zhang. This was the effect of the technique, not his true size, resembling a ¡®mecha.¡¯ If Jin Ling¡¯s body could reach six zhang, he would be a formidable Land Immortal. Ning Changge estimated that a four-zhang true form would be the threshold for the Land Immortal realm. Ning Changge¡¯s eyes glowed with spiritual light, observing the fluctuations within the golden light. Time passed unnoticed. ¡ª System Prompt [You observe the Evil Emperor¡¯s limbs and the spiritual monkey¡¯s physique, comprehending the fusion of spiritual power and the physical body. You create the Daoist technique, Golden Armor Manifestation!] ¡ª Ning Changge opened his eyes, filled with joy. The Golden Armor Manifestation was now perfected, the golden light stable and without disorder. ¡°The Golden Armor Manifestation not only enlarges the body with endless mysteries but also forms a defensive golden armor of spiritual power, making it a top-tier technique for both defense and offense.¡± He smiled, having created this technique by emulating the legendary ¡®Heaven and Earth Transformation,¡¯ laying the foundation for true physical divine abilities. ¡°One day, I will create the true Heaven and Earth Transformation, allowing size manipulation at will, a supreme divine ability!¡± Ning Changge was confident in his perseverance. Jin Ling, having received the Golden Armor Manifestation, bowed and left. Ning Changge continued reading the Daoist scriptures, absorbing spiritual energy, refining it into spiritual power. His dantian was nearly filled with liquid spiritual power, approaching the peak of Qi Refinement. ¡ª The Beggar Sect disciples stayed on Tianzhu Peak for nearly half a month. The old leader¡¯s burial in the Heaven-Man Tomb, after the initial sorrow, led Qiao Feng and the others to gradually recover. Their visit to Wudang was also for exchange, a significant purpose. Soon, Qiao Feng and the others were repeatedly shocked, witnessing the depth of Wudang¡¯s heritage. The Beggar Sect was a renowned sect in the Great Song, with Hong Qigong among the Five Greats, and Qiao Feng¡¯s strength surpassing his peers. However, compared to Wudang, they felt inferior. They had thought Wudang, despite its recent rise as a Daoist holy land, wouldn¡¯t be much stronger than the Beggar Sect. They were proven wrong. In duels, none of the Beggar Sect¡¯s young disciples could defeat Wudang¡¯s third-generation disciples. Most of Wudang¡¯s third-generation disciples were innate experts, with many grandmasters among them. The duels were one-sided. Qiao Feng and Hong Qigong, trying to save face, joined forces but only managed a draw against the Wudang Seven Heroes¡¯ Beidou Seven Stars Formation. The hard power was evident. The soft power was also impressive. In Wudang, they felt more comfortable, their minds clearer, likely due to Wudang¡¯s transformation into a spiritual land. The Heaven-Man Tomb¡¯s mystery and grandeur were well-known. Seeing it from afar, they felt awe. The evolving aura within the tomb was suffocating, and the paths within were clear. Watching Wudang disciples enter with tokens to comprehend the paths, they felt complex emotions. Hong Qigong sighed, ¡°One day, Wudang will be filled with grandmasters and great grandmasters. It¡¯s unimaginable.¡± Qiao Feng and Hong Qigong exchanged silent looks, seeing a faint star river flowing into the back mountain. Song Yuanqiao mentioned it was Ning Changge¡¯s spiritual herb garden but didn¡¯t elaborate. They speculated it was as grand as the Heaven-Man Tomb. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They felt like country bumpkins in a grand estate, deeply impressed by Wudang¡¯s heritage. A few days later, the Beggar Sect group left Wudang, escorted by Song Yuanqiao and others, still in awe. ¡°It¡¯s a pity we didn¡¯t meet the legendary Little Immortal. All these incredible changes in Wudang are his doing,¡± Qiao Feng sighed, regretting not meeting Ning Changge. Hong Qigong shook his head, ¡°The Little Immortal¡¯s dedication to the Dao is unwavering, hence his achievements. His spiritual monkey is so powerful; I can¡¯t imagine how formidable he must be. I thought the stories of him severing the Evil Emperor on Emei Mountain were exaggerated, but now I see I was wrong. This visit to Wudang has opened my eyes. Never underestimate anyone.¡± He spoke with reverence for Ning Changge. The Beggar Sect disciples nodded, realizing their own shortcomings. Qiao Feng looked towards the Sutra Pavilion, ¡°If I reach the Land Immortal realm, I must duel the Little Immortal!¡± Hong Qigong patted his shoulder in encouragement but knew Qiao Feng might never achieve it. Qiao Feng was a peerless talent, but Ning Changge was destined to stand atop the Nine Provinces. ¡ª The departure of the Beggar Sect disciples caused little stir. Such exchanges were common for Wudang, with many sects visiting and leaving in awe, spreading Wudang¡¯s fame. Reputation in the martial world was built not just through battles but also through such exchanges, gaining genuine respect rather than forced submission. Time flowed differently on Wudang Mountain. Cultivation days were both slow and fast. Ning Changge was unhurried, spending his days meditating, refining qi, reading scriptures, playing chess with Jin Ling or Song Yuanqiao, and sometimes flying alone to observe the clouds and sun, finding unique joy. The batch of Spirit Transforming Pills made from Zhu fruit was nearly exhausted. They should have been used up by the eleventh level of Qi Refinement, but the Spirit Ascending Pills filled a significant gap, and the Seven Stars Gathering Spirit Formation enriched Wudang¡¯s spiritual energy, extending their use. This deepened Ning Changge¡¯s cultivation. His dantian was nearly filled with liquid spiritual power. According to his calculations, ordinary cultivators¡¯ spiritual power only liquefied at the Foundation Establishment stage. However, the Eternal Evergreen Technique allowed him to liquefy his spiritual power early, granting various divine abilities, one reason for his formidable combat strength. Without it, even strong Qi Refinement cultivators wouldn¡¯t be as powerful. One day, feeling a sudden inspiration, Ning Changge took a Spirit Transforming Pill. Boom! His spiritual power formed a vortex, quickly absorbing the pill¡¯s energy. Seizing this moment, he activated the Eternal Evergreen Technique, turning the last bit of spiritual power into liquid. Drip! The clear sound, filled with Daoist charm, marked the final drop of spiritual liquid into his spiritual lake. Mystical changes began in his dantian. The spiritual lake rotated, forming a vast vortex of azure color, embodying not just life but also the Five Elements¡¯ spiritual light. The wood element evolved into the Five Elements, solidifying the vortex into a nascent form of the Five Elements. This would later become his Dao foundation, nurturing a golden core and evolving into a nascent soul. Ning Changge opened his eyes, filled with joy. He had achieved the peak of Qi Refinement! Now, he needed to accumulate his foundation and achieve the Dao foundation, stepping into the Foundation Establishment stage. His path to Dao cultivation would reach a new level! Chapter 115 Chapter 115Achieving the pinnacle of Qi Refinement did not slow Ning Changge¡¯s progress. The path to immortality is long and requires constant diligence to reach distant goals. After a brief celebration, Ning Changge calmed his mind and contemplated his next steps. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve perfected Qi Refinement, to advance to the Foundation Establishment stage, I must first create the Foundation Establishment chapter of the Eternal Evergreen Technique. The Foundation Establishment chapter isn¡¯t difficult; I¡¯ve had a draft in mind for a while. The achievements of the Five Elements Divine Sword Qi and the Five Elements Sword Formation have given me a foundational understanding of the Five Elements Dao. Now, I just need to integrate this understanding into my path to naturally comprehend the method for forging the Five Elements Dao Foundation.¡± Ning Changge summoned the Five Elements Spiritual Swords, which began to rotate around him. The Five Elements Dao Foundation was his chosen path. The Five Elements are infinitely profound and currently the most accessible path for him. Using them as his Dao Foundation would not only make him powerful in battle but also pave the way for future advancements into yin-yang, life and death, time and space, and chaos. He focused his spiritual sense on his dantian, observing the vortex of spiritual liquid nurturing the Five Elements¡¯ spiritual light, and smiled. ¡°I can start from here and create the Foundation Establishment chapter in one go.¡± With the general direction and foundation in place, the remaining task was to fill in the details, which was not difficult for him. The Five Elements Spiritual Swords emitted spiritual light, enveloping Ning Changge as he entered a state of enlightenment. Wudang Mountain remained peaceful. The disciples diligently cultivated. Jin Ling, besides his daily cultivation, often sparred with Song Yuanqiao and other senior brothers. Jin Ling¡¯s tough skin and immense strength made him the only one, aside from Ning Changge, capable of withstanding the combined attacks of the Wudang Seven Heroes¡¯ sword formation. Jin Ling enjoyed this, as combining cultivation and combat accelerated his growth. The strength of Wudang¡¯s members increased daily. Living in a spiritual land, practicing supreme martial arts, and receiving guidance from their elders made it hard not to grow stronger. The Wudang Seven Heroes were determined to become more powerful, not wanting to rely on their junior brother for every crisis. Occasionally, martial artists visited Wudang, leaving in awe and reverence. Since the old leader of the Beggar Sect was buried in the Heaven-Man Tomb, its prestige had grown, deterring many challengers. Jin Ling¡¯s strength intimidated many, as defeating him to meet Ning Changge required near-Land Immortal power, which was extremely rare. After receiving the Golden Armor Manifestation from Ning Changge, Jin Ling¡¯s combat power soared. In this atmosphere, Ning Changge was delighted. Immersed in enlightenment, he sought perfection in his future path, taking his time. He read Daoist scriptures daily, deepening his understanding of the Five Elements. The Five Elements Spiritual Swords in his dantian enhanced the spiritual light, occasionally being summoned for insights into the fusion of the Five Elements and spiritual power. He also learned from nature, observing the interplay of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, understanding their separation and fusion, and consolidating his insights. Time passed swiftly. Months flew by. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One day, Ning Changge, sitting on his spiritual jade mat, suddenly awoke from a deep sleep. He had dreamt of climbing a celestial tree, each leaf representing a law, its fruits embodying the Dao, and its trunk filled with endless mysteries. The tree, infinite and rooted in chaos, had taken him eons to climb. He awoke from the dream, feeling unsatisfied. ¡°Such a path is truly the Great Dao!¡± Ning Changge sighed, filled with longing. Inspired by his dream, he thought, ¡°Pursuing immortality is about fulfilling one¡¯s desires. If I yearn for such a Dao, why not strive for it?¡± An epiphany struck him. ¡°If I am to forge the Five Elements Dao Foundation, why not use a spiritual tree as the foundation to nurture the golden core?¡± It was as if thunder exploded in his mind, revealing the long-sought opportunity. Overwhelmed with excitement, he began to deduce and comprehend. In his dantian, the vortex of spiritual liquid and the Five Elements¡¯ spiritual light slowly transformed into a small sapling. Time passed unnoticed. When Ning Changge emerged from his profound state, he observed significant changes in his dantian. The vortex of spiritual liquid had turned azure, filled with vibrant life. The Five Elements¡¯ spiritual light had transformed into a small sapling, a fusion of spiritual power and the Dao. ¡ª System Prompt: [Using the Five Elements Sword Formation and the Five Elements Divine Sword Qi as a foundation, you comprehend the principles of the Five Elements. Learning from nature and Daoist scriptures, you gain inspiration in a dream and create the Eternal Evergreen Technique (Foundation Establishment Chapter¡ªFive Elements Dao Foundation Method)!] ¡ª Ning Changge couldn¡¯t help but laugh heartily, his joy resonating through Tianzhu Peak, surprising Jin Ling, who sensed his master¡¯s rare happiness and felt elated. The Wudang disciples, hearing Ning Changge¡¯s laughter, bowed respectfully towards the Sutra Pavilion, knowing their junior uncle had achieved something significant. Ning Changge, smiling, looked at the small sapling in his dantian¡¯s vortex. ¡°The path to Foundation Establishment is now clear. When this sapling grows into a tree, I will advance to the Foundation Establishment stage!¡± ¡°According to my calculations, advancing from the pinnacle of Qi Refinement to Foundation Establishment involves three major hurdles: spiritual power, spiritual sense, and mental state. The Eternal Evergreen Technique, refined over five years, grants me spiritual power far surpassing my peers. My spiritual power has already liquefied, meeting the requirements for Foundation Establishment. This hurdle is not difficult; my spiritual liquid constantly nourishes the sapling, and it will grow into a tree in due time.¡± ¡°As for spiritual sense, my daily practice of the Heavenly Phenomenon Spirit Refining Technique has made my spiritual sense exceptionally strong, surpassing my peers. This hurdle is also manageable.¡± Chapter 116 Chapter 116¡°The final hurdle is the mental state, which requires a clear mind and no karmic entanglements. This is not a problem for me.¡± Ning Changge carefully planned his path to advancement. For now, he didn¡¯t need to worry about spiritual herbs, as the herb garden had ample time to cultivate them. He only needed to focus on his cultivation and naturally break through to Foundation Establishment. ¡°My Five Elements Dao Foundation is unique and requires regular nourishment from Five Elements spiritual materials to grow. I have a feeling that upon breaking through to Foundation Establishment, I might gain a life-bound divine ability!¡± Ning Changge looked forward to this possibility. Like Jin Ling, who had innate divine abilities, he hoped to gain a life-bound divine ability upon forming his Five Elements Dao Foundation. With the method perfected, it was now a matter of time and effort. Ning Changge was in no rush. He had a lifespan of six hundred years and was only ten years old. Upon reaching Foundation Establishment, his lifespan would increase further, giving him ample time to pursue the Dao. Filled with joy, he summoned his spiritual sword, flew into the sky, and enjoyed a drink of spiritual wine while lying on the clouds. After a refreshing flight, he landed on Tianzhu Peak. Suddenly, he sensed a disturbance from the forbidden area in the back mountain, where Zhang Sanfeng was in seclusion. More joy filled his eyes. ¡°Double happiness! It seems Master is about to succeed in his seclusion!¡± Ning Changge looked up and saw celestial phenomena manifesting in the sky. The Wudang disciples also noticed something unusual. Song Yuanqiao and the others, seeing Ning Changge outside the Sutra Pavilion, eagerly asked, ¡°Junior brother, is it Master¡­?¡± Ning Changge smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes, it seems Master has succeeded.¡± Though expected, Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s year-long seclusion had caused some concern. Now, with his success, the disciples were overjoyed. ¡°Master has finally succeeded!¡± ¡°After more than a year, Master is finally coming out. This is wonderful!¡± ¡°That means Wudang will have two Land Immortals!¡± Everyone laughed and cheered. Although Ning Changge was not officially a Land Immortal, he was considered as powerful, making Wudang¡¯s status as a sect with two Land Immortals an incredible honor. Even the Daoist holy land of Mount Longhu had only one Land Immortal, the Old Heavenly Master. Mo Shenggu joked, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see Master¡¯s reaction to Wudang¡¯s changes.¡± Imagining Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s shock, everyone chuckled. Ning Changge smiled, looking at the sky with curiosity. From his perspective, the spiritual energy around Tianzhu Peak was surging, amplified by the Seven Stars Gathering Spirit Formation, making the phenomenon even more spectacular than a typical Land Immortal breakthrough. Breaking through from the Heaven-Man realm to the Land Immortal realm is perceptible to Heaven-Man experts, with the intensity of the phenomenon reflecting the power of the breakthrough. ¡°So this is how Land Immortals resonate with the world¡¯s spiritual energy?¡± Ning Changge murmured. Observing this firsthand was more enlightening than his previous encounter with the Evil Emperor. He saw more clearly now. Land Immortals use their true power to resonate with the world¡¯s spiritual energy, similar to a lever with themselves as the fulcrum. Theoretically, infinite true power would result in infinitely powerful resonance, as Zhang Sanfeng had explained. However, Land Immortals have a lifespan of five hundred years, and their true power is not infinite, making their strength limited. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This allows for categorizing Land Immortals into different levels. Ning Changge speculated that if an ancient monster with exceptional talent and thousands of years of life existed, their power would be unimaginable. The gap between Land Immortals could be greater than that between Heaven-Man experts and Land Immortals. In the sky, clouds rolled back, revealing a taiji symbol over Tianzhu Peak, its size magnified by the Seven Stars Gathering Spirit Formation. The symbol emitted waves of martial intent, merging with the world. It seemed as if a mysterious force was descending upon the back mountain, like a reward. Ning Changge¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Is the world absorbing Master¡¯s Taiji Dao?¡± He realized that the world nurtures martial artists, and when they ascend to the Land Immortal realm, they give back to the world. Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s Taiji Dao would enhance the world¡¯s rules, making the Nine Provinces more complete. ¡°If enough Land Immortals are born, the Nine Provinces could grow into a more powerful and expansive world, accommodating stronger beings.¡± His eyes gleamed with a bold hypothesis. He thought, ¡°If I achieve the golden core or nascent soul in the Dao, and spread immortal techniques, I could promote the world¡¯s advancement and gain immense merit.¡± His heart raced at the thought, potentially accelerating his path to immortality. As he pondered, the celestial phenomena intensified. The taiji symbol covered the sky, and an ethereal old Daoist ascended, standing beneath the symbol, and declared, ¡°Today, I, Zhang Sanfeng, attain the Dao of the Land Immortal in Wudang!¡± His voice echoed across Tianzhu Peak, resonating like the voice of heaven, reaching far and wide. Simultaneously, Heaven-Man experts across the Ming martial world sensed it, looking towards Wudang in shock. ¡°Someone in Wudang has become a Land Immortal?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the Little Immortal, but Master Zhang!¡± ¡°Wow! That means Wudang now has two Land Immortal-level combatants, making it the top in Ming!¡± ¡°Wudang is truly blessed. With such heritage, it will flourish for five hundred or even a thousand years, becoming a millennia-old holy land!¡± Many contemplated visiting Wudang to congratulate them. However, given Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s new status, they would wait for an invitation, knowing his centennial birthday was approaching, likely combining the birthday and ascension celebrations. Land Immortals also turned their attention to Wudang. In the Ming imperial court, on the Nine-Dragon Throne, Emperor Zhu Houzhao stood alone, hands behind his back, feeling the world¡¯s resonance and sensing the world¡¯s joy. ¡°Is this¡­ Wudang?¡± ¡°The martial intent feels like Taiji. It¡¯s not the Little Immortal but Master Zhang becoming a Land Immortal.¡± His eyes showed surprise and apprehension. ¡°Wudang, Wudang, rising like a storm, with two Land Immortals, is unstoppable¡­¡± For an emperor, fewer Land Immortals meant less threat, even within his own realm. One Land Immortal was manageable, but two approached his limit, making him uneasy. Three or four would be intolerable, threatening his reign. Fortunately, Wudang, as a Daoist holy land, was righteous and unambitious. The emperor sighed, ¡°Keep a close watch on Wudang. Send a grand gift to congratulate Master Zhang on becoming a Land Immortal. Also, prepare a lavish gift for his upcoming centennial birthday.¡± A shadowy figure appeared behind him, kneeling respectfully, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The emperor gazed at the sky, feeling the growing resonance, and sighed, ¡°Zhang Sanfeng, truly a peerless talent. Achieving the Land Immortal realm with the Taiji Dao, he won¡¯t be a weak Land Immortal. And there¡¯s the even more monstrous Little Immortal.¡± ¡°Wudang¡­ Wudang¡­¡± He repeated the name, slowly closing his eyes. Chapter 117 Chapter 117Mount Longhu. The Old Heavenly Master stood atop the mountain, his body radiating a dense golden light, one of his signature techniques, the Golden Light Incantation. Recently, he had been delving into this technique, attempting to advance it further. ¡°I wonder how my Golden Light Incantation compares to the Golden Armor Manifestation created by Wudang¡¯s Little Immortal,¡± he murmured to himself. Ever since Zhang Lingyu returned from Wudang, having witnessed Jin Ling¡¯s Golden Armor Manifestation, the Old Heavenly Master had felt a competitive urge. The golden armor of the Golden Armor Manifestation was remarkably similar to his Golden Light Incantation. When used for protection, the Golden Light Incantation could form an armor-like effect. However, its offensive capabilities differed from the Golden Armor Manifestation. Upon hearing that Jin Ling¡¯s Golden Armor Manifestation was impenetrable even to Heaven-Man experts, the Old Heavenly Master became eager to test his skills. The golden light danced on his fingertips and flowed through his body like a living entity, bringing a smile to his face. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll have Lingyu test it,¡± he said, stroking his beard and retracting the golden light. Suddenly, he looked towards Wudang, his eyes filled with surprise. He had just been thinking about Wudang, and now he sensed a disturbance. ¡°This is¡­ the breakthrough of a Land Immortal. It¡¯s that boy, Zhang Sanfeng. The Taiji Dao is indeed profound. Wudang is truly blessed, producing such remarkable individuals in succession. Our Daoist sects are flourishing!¡± Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Old Heavenly Master couldn¡¯t help but smile. Wudang and Mount Longhu, both Daoist sects, were naturally closer. Frequent exchanges and mutual visits had strengthened their relationship, and he was genuinely happy for Wudang. ¡°It¡¯s a pity it¡¯s not the Little Immortal. If he stepped into the Land Immortal realm, even I might not be his match. But I suppose he¡¯s not far from that realm. Immortal Dao, Immortal Dao¡­ I wonder if he can succeed?¡± The Old Heavenly Master sighed. When Wudang destroyed the Dragon-Slaying Saber, Yue Buqun had questioned Ning Changge, who had declared his path to be the Immortal Dao. At the time, everyone was shocked, thinking Ning Changge had grand ambitions. But as his combat prowess became increasingly formidable, especially after severing the Evil Emperor¡¯s limbs on Mount Emei, the Land Immortal experts couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the Immortal Dao truly was. They leaned towards the idea that the Immortal Dao was a path to the Land Immortal realm, but many questions remained. ¡ª At the Ming border, in a small town. ¡°Move along, don¡¯t block the way! How unlucky!¡± A waiter shoved an old beggar out of the tavern and slammed the door shut. The old beggar didn¡¯t mind, laughing, ¡°You missed a great opportunity. If you learned my peerless swordsmanship and practiced for ten years, you could dominate the martial world. What a pity!¡± He picked up a withered page from the ground, shaking his head. From inside, the waiter shouted, ¡°Get lost! I¡¯ve seen your kind a dozen times. Go to the east side of town; there¡¯s a bunch of beggars like you!¡± The old beggar chuckled, shaking his head as he walked away. The waiter had good swordsmanship potential but lacked the fortune. As Dugu Qiubai, he knew his sword techniques could cause a stir in the martial world, yet here he was, trading them for a meal and still being thrown out. But Dugu Qiubai enjoyed this. Wandering the martial world was part of his sword enlightenment. He hadn¡¯t drawn his sword in two decades and felt lonely. Suddenly, he squinted and looked up at the sky, sensing the Taiji intent in the waves of energy. He nodded approvingly but then shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a pity it¡¯s not the Little Immortal attaining the Dao. Otherwise, I would visit Wudang. A swordsman should duel with other swordsmen. Unfortunately, there aren¡¯t many worthy opponents in this vast martial world.¡± Dugu Qiubai moved on, thinking that perhaps other kingdoms had suitable opponents, but he went wherever fate took him. In recent years, only Ning Changge had piqued his interest. ¡ª Land Immortals across Ming sensed the phenomenon, possibly amplified by the Seven Stars Gathering Spirit Formation. Even distant places near Ming felt it. However, one person far away in Qin also sensed it. At the Ninety-Nine Zhang Ascension Pavilion, the First Emperor stood alone, absorbing the dragon energy from the palace. His eyes reflected roaring dragons and a vast star river, exuding a fleeting aura of dominance. This was the path of the emperor, intertwined with the nation¡¯s fate. Dragon energy accelerated his cultivation, and upon reaching the Land Immortal realm, he could resonate with more of the world¡¯s power, hence the saying that emperors of the Nine Provinces were never weak. But there was a downside. If the nation fell, the emperor¡¯s fate would be dire. However, Qin, the leading kingdom of the Nine Provinces, had no such worries. Only small border nations had such concerns. The First Emperor glanced towards Ming, sensing the phenomenon despite the distance. ¡°The Taiji Dao¡­ It seems Master Zhang of Wudang has attained the Dao. This path is commendable. It¡¯s a pity it¡¯s not the Little Immortal becoming a Land Immortal. I would like to see what his Immortal Dao truly is.¡± His eyes showed anticipation. Pursuing the Dao for immortality, he remained interested in Ning Changge¡¯s path as long as hope persisted. ¡°Send a grand gift to Wudang, congratulating Master Zhang on attaining the Land Immortal realm,¡± he ordered. Chapter 118 Chapter 118When Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s voice announcing his attainment of the Dao merged with the world, the martial world of Ming was shaken. Every Land Immortal had their thoughts. A new Land Immortal meant Wudang¡¯s prestige would soar, and they sought to strengthen ties with Wudang. Previously, Ning Changge¡¯s combat prowess was extraordinary, but if he faced a major setback and failed to become a Land Immortal, he would only live for three centuries. Now, Zhang Sanfeng was a bona fide Land Immortal with a lifespan of five hundred years. Wudang¡¯s rise was unstoppable! While the martial world was abuzz, Wudang was filled with joy and celebration. ¡°We congratulate Master (Grandmaster) on attaining the Land Immortal realm, with a lifespan of five hundred years, free to roam the world!¡± The voices echoed to the heavens, making the white-robed Daoist in the sky laugh heartily, feeling elated. Zhang Sanfeng slowly descended from the sky, appearing before everyone. ¡°No need for such formalities. Have you all become distant from your master during my seclusion?¡± he joked, smiling. Ning Changge and the others smiled back. Their master was still the same, never a harsh or stern teacher. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve missed you!¡± Mo Shenggu laughed. He was the most carefree of the group, thinking the arrival of a junior brother would change things, but Ning Changge turned out to be a prodigy with a calm demeanor even at ten years old. So, Mo Shenggu remained the carefree one. Zhang Sanfeng playfully tapped Mo Shenggu¡¯s head with his whisk, making him wince, causing everyone to laugh. Zhang Sanfeng looked at his disciples with joy. ¡°I¡¯ve been in seclusion for over a year. How have you and Wudang been?¡± At this, Song Yuanqiao and the others perked up. Even the usually composed Song Yuanqiao couldn¡¯t help but exude his aura, eager to show his progress. Ning Changge chuckled at his senior brothers, all in their fifties, still acting like kids. But they only acted this way in front of Zhang Sanfeng and Ning Changge. Zhang Sanfeng, seeing his disciples¡¯ proud expressions, looked over calmly. ¡°Hmm, not bad. You¡¯re all grandmasters now, even Little Seven. It seems you haven¡¯t been slacking off.¡± Despite his calm demeanor, Zhang Sanfeng was inwardly shocked. How had his disciples progressed so quickly in just over a year? When he entered seclusion, Little Six and Little Seven were still masters, but now they were grandmasters! And the strongest, Zhang Cuishan, was already on the path to becoming a Heaven-Man expert. Seeing their expectant faces, he softened and praised, ¡°Indeed, well done. It seems you¡¯ve been working hard.¡± The disciples beamed with pride, feeling elated by their master¡¯s praise. ¡°But I guess this is also thanks to your junior brother¡¯s help,¡± Zhang Sanfeng said, looking at his youngest and most talented disciple. Even as a newly ascended Land Immortal, he felt he couldn¡¯t fully comprehend Ning Changge. Ning Changge smiled modestly, not seeking credit. Song Yuanqiao eagerly added, ¡°Master, you¡¯re right. In the past year, our junior brother has established numerous foundations for Wudang. You should see your grand-disciples first.¡± Zhang Sanfeng turned to see the respectful group of grand-disciples, stunned by their numbers and cultivation levels. Each was at least at the innate stage, with many grandmasters among them. He knew how difficult it was to train a disciple to the grandmaster level. Before Ning Changge created the Yin-Yang Wuji Technique, none of the Wudang Seven Heroes were grandmasters. But now, there were so many grandmaster-level grand-disciples! Seeing Wudang¡¯s growth, Zhang Sanfeng felt immense pride. ¡°Good! Very good! I¡¯m very pleased!¡± He laughed heartily but soon noticed something unusual. Among the group was a small monkey, standing out. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± he asked. Ning Changge stepped forward to explain, ¡°This is Jin Ling, a Daoist boy I took in. Though a golden monkey, he has human-like intelligence and follows me in the Sutra Pavilion.¡± Hearing that Jin Ling was Ning Changge¡¯s disciple, Zhang Sanfeng, perhaps out of affection for his disciple, called Jin Ling over. ¡°Jin Ling, come here and let me see you.¡± Jin Ling approached respectfully, bowing and saluting, pleasing Zhang Sanfeng even more. ¡°Good, good! Follow Changge well; this is your opportunity.¡± Jin Ling nodded repeatedly. Zhang Sanfeng sensed Jin Ling¡¯s extraordinary nature and felt even more gratified. Looking at his disciples, he urged, ¡°It seems a lot has happened during my seclusion. Tell me everything!¡± The disciples laughed, and Song Yuanqiao finally stopped teasing, saying, ¡°Our junior brother has established three foundations for Wudang: the Heaven-Man Tomb, the Seven Stars Gathering Spirit Formation, and the Spiritual Herb Garden!¡± sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What is the Heaven-Man Tomb?¡± Song Yuanqiao and the others led him to the ancient trees in the distance. ¡°This is it. On the day the Dragon-Slaying Saber was destroyed, our junior brother established the Heaven-Man Tomb before the heroes of the world. Any peerless Heaven-Man expert who falls at Wudang can be buried here.¡± Zhang Sanfeng stood in awe, feeling the grandeur of the tomb. The intertwining auras of numerous Heaven-Man paths, including swordsmanship, demonic blades, dragon-elephant golden bodies, and dragon-subduing palm intent, were palpable. He even recognized traces of familiar experts. Moreover, these paths were evolving within the tomb, giving birth to new, even more powerful paths. The continuous interplay of life and death created profound mysteries beyond his comprehension. He realized that Wudang disciples could easily comprehend these paths, making it an unparalleled foundation. ¡°Did Changge bury all these?¡± he asked, stunned. Ning Changge smiled modestly. Zhang Sanfeng felt a sense of urgency. ¡°What about the Seven Stars Gathering Spirit Formation?¡± Song Yuanqiao smiled, ¡°Master, haven¡¯t you noticed any changes on Tianzhu Peak?¡± Zhang Sanfeng was taken aback, his eyes lighting up. He had felt that resonating with the world¡¯s power had become incredibly easy, and his body felt more comfortable. He had attributed it to his own progress, but now he realized it wasn¡¯t. ¡°Stop teasing me!¡± Zhang Sanfeng exclaimed, playfully tapping Song Yuanqiao with his whisk. Song Yuanqiao protested, ¡°Master, I¡¯m innocent! Only our junior brother can activate the Seven Stars Gathering Spirit Formation. I can¡¯t show you even if I want to!¡± Chapter 119 Chapter 119Ning Changge smiled as Zhang Sanfeng looked at him. With a flick of his finger, the celestial pillars of the Seven Stars Gathering Spirit Formation appeared around Tianzhu Peak. Each of the seven peaks surrounding Tianzhu Peak had a pillar connecting to the sky, converging into a single point, pouring starlight and spiritual energy onto Tianzhu Peak. Zhang Sanfeng finally understood why the spiritual energy on Tianzhu Peak was so abundant. It wasn¡¯t his breakthrough; it was his junior brother¡¯s doing! Zhang Sanfeng was utterly astonished. ¡°Such a technique¡­ truly divine!¡± He praised repeatedly, looking at Ning Changge with pride. ¡°Changge, it seems your path is becoming smoother!¡± Ning Changge smiled, ¡°All thanks to Master¡¯s blessings.¡± Zhang Sanfeng shook his head, feeling that finding Ning Changge at the foot of Mount Hua was his own blessing. Ning Changge then revealed the Spiritual Herb Garden. A river of stars poured into the garden, where rare herbs thrived, their spiritual energy surpassing other places. The garden was flourishing, with many herbs showing significant progress. A diligent figure tended to the garden, working earnestly. Zhang Sanfeng, seeing the herbs swaying, sighed, ¡°Wudang is fortunate to have you.¡± He addressed Ning Changge, and Song Yuanqiao and the others nodded in agreement. Ning Changge replied earnestly, ¡°The seeds planted in the past bear fruit today. Being brought to Wudang by Master is my fortune.¡± Without Wudang, he might have reached his current height, but not as smoothly and comfortably. Zhang Sanfeng stroked his beard, his smile never fading since seeing his disciples. His astonishment also never ceased. Today was a day of double joy. Not only had he succeeded, but he also witnessed Wudang¡¯s incredible transformation, making him very happy. After circling Tianzhu Peak, they returned to the Zhenwu Hall. Zhang Sanfeng, calming his inner shock, asked, ¡°Tell me everything that has happened in Wudang over the past year.¡± He had seen Wudang¡¯s foundations, but his intuition told him it wasn¡¯t all smooth sailing. The Heaven-Man Tomb was proof of that, and he wanted to know about the destruction of the Dragon-Slaying Saber. If anyone had dared to bully his disciples while he was in seclusion, he wouldn¡¯t let it slide! Zhang Sanfeng looked at Song Yuanqiao, who carefully began recounting the events, starting with the Dragon-Slaying Saber. Zhang Sanfeng listened intently. When he heard that Song Yuanqiao had chosen to bring the Dragon-Slaying Saber back to Wudang, he showed approval. He didn¡¯t care about the minor insults from Shaolin; Zhang Sanfeng had always acted with a clear conscience. His disciples also upheld the principle of not bullying others with their power. However, after the Dragon-Slaying Saber was brought back to Wudang, heroes gathered at Wudang. He finally understood the origins of the Heaven-Man Tomb. ¡°That Dongfang Bubai, Ding Peng, and that nameless old monk dared to attack Wudang¡¯s juniors. They truly deserve a beating!¡± Zhang Sanfeng snorted coldly. If he had been there, he wouldn¡¯t have let those three off easily. But when he heard that the sweeping monk from Shaolin had descended with a Buddhist relic to oppress Ning Changge, his eyes flashed with cold light, and he couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Good old Shaolin! I didn¡¯t learn much from Shaolin in my youth, but I stayed there for a while. Knowing I was at fault, I usually let things slide. But I didn¡¯t expect them to be so shameless!¡± ¡°How dare they take advantage of my seclusion to descend upon Tianzhu Peak and bully my disciple with the power of a Land Immortal!¡± S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was furious. Song Yuanqiao and the others had rarely seen him like this and quickly reassured him, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. We didn¡¯t suffer any losses. Our junior brother summoned heavenly thunder and true fire, burning the sweeping monk¡¯s Buddhist relic to ashes!¡± ¡°But the sweeping monk seemed to have the intention of causing more trouble, saying something about having karmic ties with our junior brother.¡± Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s expression softened slightly, but then he frowned again, ¡°He dares! Does he think I¡¯m just for show?¡± ¡°Changge, don¡¯t worry. If that old monk dares to come, I¡¯ll deal with him for you!¡± It was clear that Zhang Sanfeng was genuinely angry. Ning Changge smiled and reassured him, ¡°Master, there¡¯s no need to worry. If that sweeping monk dares to come to Tianzhu Peak, I¡¯ll show him what real power is. But for now, I prefer to focus on my cultivation.¡± Zhang Sanfeng was surprised by Ning Changge¡¯s confidence. Seeing his disciple¡¯s many grand accomplishments, he had guessed that Ning Changge¡¯s strength was unfathomable. But he hadn¡¯t expected him to be so dismissive of the sweeping monk. Knowing Ning Changge¡¯s character, he understood that this was not arrogance but a calm confidence. Song Yuanqiao laughed, ¡°Master, if you knew what our junior brother has done, you¡¯d understand why he¡¯s so confident!¡± Zhang Sanfeng listened carefully. Hearing that Ning Changge had defeated Sword Emperor Jiu with three swords was impressive enough. But when he heard that Ning Changge had severed the limbs of the Evil Emperor Xiang Yutian on Mount Emei with his spiritual sword, he was utterly shocked. He stared at Ning Changge, feeling both proud and a bit bitter. He had thought that after becoming a Land Immortal, he could surpass his junior disciple and provide more protection for his disciples. But now, it seemed unlikely. He knew that while his Taiji Dao was profound and granted him great power as a Land Immortal, easily defeating Xiang Yutian might still be beyond his reach. Comparing himself to his junior disciple, Ning Changge¡¯s combat prowess was terrifyingly formidable! Chapter 120 Chapter 120 ¡°Changge, your Immortal Dao is truly extraordinary,¡± Zhang Sanfeng couldn¡¯t help but praise. Song Yuanqiao and the others nodded in agreement. Ning Changge smiled and said, ¡°No matter. When I achieve the Golden Core stage, I will lead Wudang¡¯s disciples into the Immortal Dao. One day, I will transform the Nine Provinces into Immortal Land!¡± His calm words revealed an incredibly lofty ambition. This was the first time he had expressed such a vision in front of everyone. Song Yuanqiao and the others were speechless, their eyes filled with shock. Transforming the Nine Provinces into Immortal Land! Just hearing this was overwhelmingly impactful. Compared to their own ambitions, it was like the difference between the moon and a firefly. Zhang Sanfeng was equally shocked, not expecting Ning Changge to have such aspirations. He solemnly said, ¡°Changge, if you have such an ambition, I will do everything in my power to help you!¡± The Seven Heroes of Wudang were also deeply moved, shouting in unison, ¡°We will help too!¡± Ning Changge nodded and smiled. Wudang was already a part of this vision; there was no turning back. They all laughed together, their bond as master and disciples unspoken but strong. They then discussed other changes in Wudang over the past year, such as interactions with other sects and the recruitment of new disciples. Song Yuanqiao did most of the talking, while Zhang Sanfeng listened. Song Yuanqiao had managed Wudang well, and Zhang Sanfeng was very pleased. Though Song Yuanqiao¡¯s talent wasn¡¯t the highest, his steady nature made him the best leader. Finally, Zhang Sanfeng gestured for silence and solemnly said, ¡°Having achieved success in my seclusion, I have gained new insights into the Taiji Dao and the principles of Taiji and Yin-Yang. Since you are all here, I will share these insights with you.¡± He had no intention of publicly lecturing at Wudang. The insights of a Land Immortal would be too advanced for most disciples, even the third-generation ones. Even for the Seven Heroes of Wudang, it would be challenging. Only Zhang Cuishan, who was close to the Heaven-Man realm, might benefit. But everyone knew that the main recipient of this lecture was Ning Changge; the others were secondary. Ning Changge was indeed very eager. He had always been curious about the essence of the Land Immortal path. He focused intently as Zhang Sanfeng began to speak. ¡°Yi contains Taiji, which gives birth to the Two Forms. The Two Forms give birth to the Four Symbols, the Four Symbols give birth to the Eight Trigrams, the Eight Trigrams determine fortune and misfortune, and fortune and misfortune give rise to great achievements¡­¡± ¡°Taiji divides into Yin and Yang, which then merge. Taiji manifests as the unity of Yin and Yang, while internally, it divides into two. These two aspects are mutually contradictory yet interdependent, inseparable. When united, they bring life; when separated, they bring death.¡± Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s voice carried a Daoist charm as he explained his understanding of Taiji. Despite his efforts to simplify, the Seven Heroes of Wudang felt like they were listening to a foreign language, unable to grasp the concepts. Only Zhang Cuishan could barely understand some parts, occasionally frowning in concentration. In contrast, Ning Changge quickly entered a state of enlightenment as soon as Zhang Sanfeng began speaking. His eyes half-closed, his body swayed slightly, fully immersed in the experience. Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s insights into Taiji and Yin-Yang resonated with him, offering both similarities and new perspectives. This might influence his future understanding of reversing the Five Elements into Yin-Yang. Compared to Ning Changge, Song Yuanqiao and the others felt like struggling students next to a prodigy. They exchanged helpless smiles, their admiration for Ning Changge growing. Zhang Sanfeng continued, ¡°Taiji gives rise to movement, which generates Yang. Stillness generates Yin. Movement and stillness are mutually rooted. Yin and Yang divide, forming the Two Forms.¡± ¡°This is the evolution of Taiji into the Two Forms of Yin and Yang!¡± ¡°Yin and Yang correspond to all things in heaven and earth. This is my humble understanding, for your reference.¡± ¡°Heaven is Yang, Earth is Yin; men are Yang, women are Yin¡­¡± ¡°Yin and Yang evolve into the Five Elements, and the Five Elements can reverse into Yin and Yang¡­¡± One profound statement followed another. In the Zhenwu Hall, Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s voice resonated. This was his third time lecturing Ning Changge. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The first was when Ning Changge began learning martial arts and created the Yin-Yang Wuji Technique, with Zhang Sanfeng imparting his insights. The second was after emerging from seclusion, when he shared his understanding of the future Taiji path. Both lectures had greatly benefited Ning Changge. Now, this third lecture was the most helpful, as Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s Taiji Dao had reached a complete state, having stepped into the Land Immortal realm. The remaining work was just refinement. The Taiji Dao encompassed many aspects, and Zhang Sanfeng couldn¡¯t know everything. Otherwise, he would have transcended long ago. His Taiji Dao focused more on the principles of Yin and Yang, which were very helpful to Ning Changge. Ning Changge entered a state of deep enlightenment. His mind was filled with countless flashes of inspiration. His path was the Five Elements Dao, and he had previously considered reversing the Five Elements into Yin-Yang. Now, this inspiration was taking shape. He also gained new insights into the correspondence between Yin-Yang, the Five Elements, and the world. Boom! Thunder rumbled in the sky. It began to rain, the downpour growing heavier, and the thunder louder. In the dark night sky, lightning flashed, and thunder dragons roared, as if splitting the heavens and earth. Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s voice had stopped at some point. He watched Ning Changge with a smile. Ning Changge opened his eyes and bowed respectfully, ¡°Thank you, Master, for imparting your wisdom!¡± Chapter 121 Chapter 121He smiled, then flew into the sky, surprising everyone. Boom! A bolt of lightning struck him, causing everyone to tense. But a green light enveloped him, easily deflecting the lightning. Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Ning Changge had once gained enlightenment during a thunderstorm, creating two techniques: the Kui Wood Green Primordial Shield and the Jade Pivot Heavenly Thunder Technique. He had often meditated during thunderstorms since, though he hadn¡¯t created new thunder techniques. Now, inspiration struck again, with all conditions in his favor. Another thunder dragon struck, seemingly punishing Ning Changge for his audacity. Ning Changge flicked his finger, releasing a terrifying deep purple lightning bolt. The two bolts collided and dissipated, leaving everyone in awe, even Zhang Sanfeng. Ning Changge¡¯s eyes shone brightly as new insights into thunder techniques filled his mind. ¡°The heavens have Five Elements and Five Thunders: Heavenly Thunder, Earthly Thunder, Water Thunder, Dragon Thunder, and Sheling Thunder!¡± ¡°The Five Thunders also divide into Yin and Yang, forming Ten Thunders: Jade Pivot Thunder, Divine Firmament Thunder, Great Cavern Thunder, Immortal Capital Thunder, North Pole Thunder, Supreme Unity Thunder, Purple Mansion Thunder, Jade Dawn Thunder, Supreme Firmament Thunder, and Taiji Thunder.¡± ¡°I previously created the Jade Pivot Heavenly Thunder, not knowing it was part of the Yin-Yang division. And Heavenly Thunder and Earthly Thunder correspond to the Yin-Yang of heaven and earth.¡± Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s lecture had given him new insights into the Five Elements, heaven and earth, and Yin-Yang, which he applied to thunder techniques. Ning Changge couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Facing another bolt of lightning, he flicked his finger again, releasing a pale purple lightning bolt. ¡°This is the Divine Firmament Heavenly Thunder!¡± S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He then rapidly formed hand seals, releasing various lightning bolts, each with terrifying power, overshadowing the natural lightning. Song Yuanqiao and the others were stunned, barely able to keep up. They saw four types of lightning: deep purple, pale purple, deep green, and pale green. ¡ª System Prompt: [You gain insights into the relationship between thunder and Yin-Yang during the lecture. You practice and verify these insights, discovering that the Jade Pivot Heavenly Thunder is Yang. You create the Immortal Dao technique, Divine Firmament Heavenly Thunder!] ¡ª [You create the Jade Pivot Heavenly Thunder and Divine Firmament Heavenly Thunder, understanding Yin-Yang thunders. You further create the Immortal Dao techniques, Great Cavern Earthly Thunder and Immortal Capital Earthly Thunder!] ¡ª In one night of enlightenment, Ning Changge created three new thunder techniques, achieving a small mastery in thunder techniques. With the completion of Heavenly and Earthly Thunders, his divine abilities grew even more powerful. He descended from the sky, landing before the astonished Zhang Sanfeng and the Seven Heroes of Wudang, feeling joyful. He bowed again, ¡°Thank you, Master, for your guidance, which helped me comprehend thunder techniques.¡± Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s mouth opened slightly, then he shook his head with a wry smile, ¡°I merely explained the basics. Your insights are due to your own talent.¡± Even though he was accustomed to his junior disciple¡¯s extraordinary talent, he was still amazed each time. It was like explaining elementary math to someone, only for them to solve a world-class problem. The impact was indescribable. But Zhang Sanfeng felt more pride and admiration than anything else. With such a talented disciple, what regrets could he have in life? ¡ª After Zhang Sanfeng emerged from seclusion, Ning Changge¡¯s life didn¡¯t change much. He continued to study the Dao and read scriptures in the Sutra Pavilion. Zhang Sanfeng, having just become a Land Immortal, also needed to consolidate his cultivation. However, there was one change. Zhang Sanfeng enjoyed playing with Jin Ling. Knowing the little monkey¡¯s formidable combat abilities, he often sparred with him, calling it ¡°guidance.¡± He felt he might not be able to defeat Ning Changge, so he used Jin Ling as a sparring partner. Ning Changge could only shake his head and laugh at his master¡¯s antics, like an old child. For instance, Zhang Sanfeng was now drinking spiritual tea handed to him by Jin Ling, sighing, ¡°CHANGGE, THIS TEA IS EXCELLENT!¡± Ning Changge couldn¡¯t help but laugh, knowing his master¡¯s little scheme. The spiritual tea tree had improved significantly over the past year, both in taste and efficacy. Zhang Sanfeng was clearly too embarrassed to ask directly, so he made such comments. Ning Changge waved his hand, and several packets of tea appeared before Zhang Sanfeng. ¡°These are reserved for you, Master. But use them sparingly; the next batch will take some time.¡± Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°How can I take your things?¡± he said righteously, but his hands quickly stashed the tea away. ¡°Do you need anything else, Master? I need to study the Dao,¡± Ning Changge said, raising the scripture in his hand, signaling the end of the conversation. Zhang Sanfeng laughed, ¡°Changge, I heard you have five spiritual swords. Lend me one. I¡¯m planning to visit some old friends, and my old weapon can¡¯t handle my true power anymore.¡± Ning Changge didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Choose whichever you like, Master.¡± Zhang Sanfeng pointed to the Bi Shui Sword, ¡°This one suits my Taiji true power.¡± Ning Changge smiled, ¡°Take it, Master. I¡¯ll forge a new one for you later.¡± It was a small matter for him. Song Yuanqiao and the others had the Seven Star Swords, so making a suitable sword for his master was no big deal. Satisfied, Zhang Sanfeng left the Sutra Pavilion, smiling. Ning Changge shook his head and continued reading, not suspecting anything. Zhang Sanfeng called Song Yuanqiao and the others, announcing his intention to visit friends. He declined their offer to accompany him, gave a few instructions, and left Wudang alone. But once he left Wudang, his cheerful demeanor turned cold. ¡°Dare to bully my disciple and talk about karma? Hmph! Do you think I¡¯m easy to bully?¡± He hadn¡¯t borrowed the sword to visit friends. He was going to settle scores! Note: The Bi Shui Sword (±ÌË®½£) is one of the Five Elements Spiritual Swords, representing the element of water. Chapter 122 Chapter 122That¡¯s right. Zhang Sanfeng was planning to crash the party¡ªspecifically, Shaolin¡¯s party! After hearing from Song Yuanqiao that the Sweeping Monk had dared to descend upon Tianzhu Peak to bully his disciple, Zhang Sanfeng was fuming. It was one thing if he was in seclusion and unaware, but now that he had successfully emerged, he couldn¡¯t let this slide. What kind of master would he be if he didn¡¯t vent this anger? Zhang Sanfeng, usually gentle and avoiding conflict, now exuded a rare, murderous aura. He had once been a secular disciple at Shaolin, but founding Wudang had nothing to do with that period. Despite Shaolin occasionally bringing it up, he always taught his disciples not to mind it. However, his leniency didn¡¯t mean others could bully his disciples without consequence. In his youth, Zhang Sanfeng had a fiery temper, which had only mellowed with age and cultivation. ¡°You like talking about karma, huh? Well, let¡¯s discuss karma properly!¡± Shaolin was a unified entity. Whether it was Ming¡¯s Shaolin or Song¡¯s Shaolin, there was little difference. Zhang Sanfeng set his sights on Song¡¯s Shaolin and moved swiftly, covering vast distances with each step, as if shrinking the ground beneath him. As a Land Immortal, Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s power was fundamentally different from that of Heaven-Man experts. Any ordinary martial arts technique, when augmented by his true power, could unleash unparalleled might. This was the final realm of martial arts in the Nine Provinces, filled with profound mysteries. *** At Song¡¯s Shaolin Temple, golden temples stretched endlessly, usually bustling with pilgrims and exuding a deep sense of heritage. Sacred chants often echoed from the depths of the temple, creating an aura of sanctity. This scene was far superior to Ming¡¯s Shaolin, illustrating the difference made by having a Land Immortal in residence. Ming¡¯s Shaolin, despite being an ancient temple, had declined with only three Heaven-Man monks, and they were newly ascended. Their strength was far inferior to Song¡¯s Shaolin. The respect they received in the martial world was largely due to their shared Shaolin heritage. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If another force had destroyed Ming¡¯s Shaolin, Shaolin would have immediately mobilized to seek justice. But this time, it was Ning Changge and Wudang who had brought them down. Ning Changge, who had refined the Sweeping Monk¡¯s Buddhist relic and severed the Evil Emperor¡¯s limbs, was not to be trifled with. The other Shaolin branches dared not act rashly, waiting for the Sweeping Monk to make a move. If he ever went to Wudang, the other branches would send reinforcements. Today, however, Song¡¯s Shaolin was not bustling with pilgrims but rather with martial artists. Prominent figures from Song¡¯s martial world, including the Beggar Sect¡¯s Qiao Feng, Gusu Murong¡¯s Murong Fu, Dali¡¯s Prince Duan Yu and Emperor Duan Zhixing, the Seven Masters of Quanzhen Sect, Xingxiu Sect¡¯s Ding Chunqiu, Iron Palm Sect¡¯s Qiu Qianren, and even minor figures like the Seven Freaks of Jiangnan and the Four Great Evils, had all gathered. The reason for this gathering was multifaceted. For instance, the recent turmoil in the Beggar Sect, where their top talent Qiao Feng was revealed to be a Khitan, had caused a stir. Though he remained in the sect with Hong Qigong¡¯s support, it left lingering issues. (tln : Khitan were a nomadic people who originated from northeastern of china) But the main reason for the gathering was to uncover the truth about the Battle of Yanmen Pass. Qiao Feng, or Xiao Feng, after learning about his heritage, wanted to get to the bottom of everything. Old matters were being brought up, dragging more secrets into the light, much to the delight of the onlookers. For example, the affair between Shaolin¡¯s Abbot Xuanci and Ye Erniang of the Four Great Evils, and the revelation that their illegitimate son, Xuzhu, had been hidden in Shaolin, astonished everyone. Then there were the tangled relationships of Duan Zhengchun with his numerous lovers, leaving Duan Yu bewildered as his romantic interests turned out to be his sisters. Next came the feud between the Xiao and Murong families. Xiao Feng and Murong Fu, the young talents of Song, known as the Southern Murong and Northern Qiao Feng, finally stood on opposing sides. The truth about the Battle of Yanmen Pass was revealed when Xiao Yuanshan and Murong Bo stepped forward, exposing Murong Bo¡¯s treachery that led to the attack on Xiao Yuanshan¡¯s family. A fierce battle ensued, thrilling the onlookers. Fathers fought fathers, sons fought sons. Except for Murong Fu, who was weaker, the rest were Heaven-Man experts, making the fight incredibly intense. But this was Shaolin¡¯s territory. At a critical moment, the Sweeping Monk intervened. ¡°Amitabha, put down the butcher¡¯s knife and turn back to shore,¡± he chanted, his presence alone stopping everyone in their tracks, including Heaven-Man experts like Xiao Feng. Everyone held their breath, stunned by the appearance of the gray-robed monk. ¡°A Land Immortal! Shaolin¡¯s Buddha!¡± they exclaimed. Shaolin disciples were elated. With Ming¡¯s Shaolin¡¯s recent defeat, their prestige had waned, and they needed a boost. This was the perfect opportunity. If they could bring these experts into Shaolin, their foundation would grow even stronger. This was a tried-and-true tactic for Shaolin. ¡°The sea of suffering is boundless; only by understanding life and death can one see through the illusions of the world,¡± the Sweeping Monk said, sending a wave of true power that put Xiao Yuanshan and Murong Bo into a state of suspended animation, astonishing everyone. This was the power of a Land Immortal, reducing Heaven-Man experts to mere children. The onlookers didn¡¯t realize Xiao Yuanshan and Murong Bo were in a state of suspended animation and thought the Sweeping Monk had killed them instantly. They were horrified by his ruthlessness. They didn¡¯t know Shaolin¡¯s plan was to help Xiao Yuanshan and Murong Bo understand life and death, then induct them into Shaolin, adding two top-tier Heaven-Man experts to their ranks. Chapter 123 Chapter 123The Sweeping Monk was about to make another move when a mocking voice stopped him. ¡°Tsk tsk, after all these years, you¡¯re still up to your old tricks, putting people into suspended animation and then reviving them to showcase your Buddhist prowess?¡± Everyone turned to see a white-haired, white-bearded Daoist in a Taiji robe, holding a whisk. His seemingly casual words mocked Shaolin¡¯s deceit. Some recognized him and gasped, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Wudang¡¯s Master Zhang!¡± ¡°I heard Master Zhang was in seclusion at Wudang. Why is he here in Song?¡± ¡°You¡¯re behind the times! Master Zhang recently ascended to the Land Immortal realm!¡± ¡°Wow! Something big is about to happen!¡± Those in the know were excited. Zhang Sanfeng, newly ascended to Land Immortal, appearing at Shaolin, coupled with his mocking words and the recent conflicts between Shaolin and Wudang, made everyone anticipate a major showdown. Xiao Feng looked around, not seeing any other Wudang members, especially the Little Immortal, Ning Changge. He was puzzled. If Wudang was here to confront Shaolin, why would their patriarch come alone? He didn¡¯t know Zhang Sanfeng had snuck out to fight without telling his disciples. Shaolin disciples were also shocked, especially those from Ming¡¯s Shaolin, who felt like they were seeing Ning Changge again. The Sweeping Monk regained his composure and greeted Zhang Sanfeng with a Buddhist salute, ¡°So it¡¯s Master Zhang of Wudang. Congratulations on your ascension to Land Immortal. However, your words just now were somewhat biased. Shaolin has always acted with integrity¡­¡± ¡°Integrity? Does that include bullying my disciples while I was in seclusion?¡± Zhang Sanfeng sneered. The Sweeping Monk was speechless. Are you sure it was me bullying him and not the other way around? I lost a Buddhist relic there and took a long time to recover¡­ Before he could speak, Zhang Sanfeng continued, ¡°As for my so-called bias, why don¡¯t we let the martial world of Song see for themselves?¡± He suddenly pointed, and a wave of Taiji true power fell on the seemingly lifeless bodies of Xiao Yuanshan and Murong Bo. The next moment, everyone gasped. The two ¡®dead¡¯ men suddenly opened their eyes, looking bewildered. ¡°What¡­ what happened to me?¡± Xiao Feng was furious, ¡°Shaolin¡¯s actions are despicable!¡± The martial artists present voiced their disapproval, their eyes filled with disdain. Putting people into suspended animation and then reviving them to make them ¡®enlightened¡¯ was far from honorable. Shaolin monks, faced with such contempt, looked embarrassed. Some even lowered their heads, chanting scriptures to lessen their guilt. Xiao Yuanshan and Murong Bo, realizing their situation, were enraged. The thought of being brainwashed into becoming Shaolin monks terrified them. But they couldn¡¯t resist a Buddha¡¯s power. They could only express their gratitude to Zhang Sanfeng, ¡°Thank you, Master Zhang!¡± The Sweeping Monk sighed, knowing Shaolin¡¯s plan had failed. Two potential Heaven-Man experts were lost. All because of Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s interference. He looked at Zhang Sanfeng, his tone losing its previous politeness, ¡°Master Zhang, what brings you to Shaolin?¡± Despite facing another Land Immortal, the Sweeping Monk remained calm. He had lived for over two hundred years and had been a Buddha for more than sixty. Zhang Sanfeng had just ascended; how could he compare? When he was a supreme expert, Zhang Sanfeng hadn¡¯t even been born. Calling Zhang Sanfeng ¡®Master¡¯ was a courtesy due to their shared status as Land Immortals. Otherwise, Zhang Sanfeng was just a junior. With this in mind, the Sweeping Monk¡¯s demeanor grew colder. Zhang Sanfeng, having disrupted Shaolin¡¯s plans, was in a good mood. But this was just an appetizer. He coldly replied, ¡°I heard Shaolin¡¯s Buddha mentioned having karma with my disciple Changge. Today, I, Zhang Sanfeng, will settle this karma on his behalf!¡± ¡°You came to Tianzhu Peak to bully my disciple. Now, I will do the same to you. If I win, Shaolin¡¯s gates will not stand today!¡± The martial artists were stunned, gasping in shock. ¡°Is he planning to crush Shaolin¡¯s gates alone?¡± They were amazed by Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s audacity. This was Shaolin, home to a Buddha. Where did Master Zhang get such confidence? But they couldn¡¯t help but admire his loyalty to his disciples. Shaolin monks were equally shocked and then enraged. This was a direct challenge to Shaolin¡¯s honor. Abbot Xuanci couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Master Zhang, we respect you as a Daoist master, but this behavior is unbecoming!¡± Zhang Sanfeng snorted, ¡°Whether it¡¯s becoming or not isn¡¯t for you to decide. Today, I¡¯m here to settle karma!¡± ¡°You came to Wudang, bullied my disciple. Today, I will crush Shaolin. This is our karma.¡± He focused solely on the Sweeping Monk, his true power surging. The martial artists quickly retreated, knowing they couldn¡¯t withstand the aftermath of a battle between two Land Immortals. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xiao Yuanshan and Murong Bo¡¯s feud had to be set aside. Everyone knew the main event was now the clash between two Land Immortals. The Sweeping Monk sighed, ¡°Why force this karma upon yourself?¡± He chanted a Buddhist mantra, golden light enveloping him, his true power surging, the sound of chanting filling the air, captivating the onlookers. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand,¡± Zhang Sanfeng replied, his Taiji true power forming a Taiji diagram behind him, Yin and Yang intertwining, filled with profound mysteries. The two were ready to clash, the sky darkening, clouds swirling. Meanwhile, at Tianzhu Peak¡¯s Sutra Pavilion, Ning Changge opened his eyes in surprise, ¡°Why is Master fighting a Land Immortal?¡± Zhang Sanfeng had borrowed Ning Changge¡¯s Bi Shui Sword, which was now highly spiritual, almost a spiritual weapon, and constantly nourished by Ning Changge¡¯s true power. Even without using a soul-binding technique, Ning Changge could sense it. When Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s true power clashed with the Sweeping Monk¡¯s, Ning Changge immediately sensed it. Realizing where his master was and who he was fighting, he was stunned. ¡°Master really¡­¡± Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Ning Changge wasn¡¯t foolish. He quickly understood Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s intentions. He felt touched and amused. He hadn¡¯t suffered any real loss from the Sweeping Monk, just didn¡¯t want to deal with him for now. But since his master was already at Shaolin, he had to support him fully. Ning Changge put down his scripture and focused through the Bi Shui Sword. At Shaolin, the clash of the two Land Immortals¡¯ auras had already changed the sky, creating strange phenomena. The martial artists retreated further, awestruck. They were shocked to see that Zhang Sanfeng, the newly ascended Land Immortal, was holding his own against the Sweeping Monk. The Taiji diagram behind him spun, dispersing the golden light of the Buddha. Someone mentioned the Sweeping Monk¡¯s age, over two hundred years, twice that of Master Zhang, highlighting Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s extraordinary talent. The Sweeping Monk was equally surprised, finding it hard to believe he couldn¡¯t overpower Zhang Sanfeng with his aura. Zhang Sanfeng looked at him and said, ¡°You struck my disciple at Tianzhu Peak. Today, I will strike you first!¡± With that, the sky roared with fury! *** Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s Taiji Yin-Yang diagram behind him suddenly began to spin faster, releasing waves of true power. The already turbulent clouds and winds in the sky grew even more violent. Zhang Sanfeng lightly extended a palm, gathering true power and resonating with the forces of heaven and earth. A giant palm, black on the inside and white on the outside, filled with the essence of Yin and Yang, descended upon the Sweeping Monk. The onlookers were horrified. The sight of such a Yin-Yang palm made their spines tingle and their hair stand on end. Even though the palm wasn¡¯t aimed at them, their blood involuntarily sped up, and their muscles tensed. The Shaolin monks were even more alarmed. This palm was far more powerful than the one the Sweeping Monk had used on Tianzhu Peak, which had only been a projection of his Buddhist essence. The Sweeping Monk¡¯s eyes grew serious as he chanted, ¡°Master Zhang, you are overstepping.¡± ¡°The karma between your disciple and me is not something you can take on. You still have time to retreat.¡± Faced with the massive Yin-Yang palm, the Sweeping Monk¡¯s body radiated boundless golden light. Zhang Sanfeng ignored him, snorting coldly. If he weren¡¯t determined, he wouldn¡¯t have come to Shaolin alone. His true power surged, and the Yin-Yang palm pressed down on the Sweeping Monk, blocking out the sky and instilling nameless fear. Suddenly, the sound of Buddhist chants echoed through Shaolin, resonating with the temple. Golden light spread across the sky. The Sweeping Monk softly said, ¡°I will take your palm.¡± Golden light flowed around him like liquid, forming a Buddhist golden bell. He had used this technique on Tianzhu Peak, blocking Ning Changge¡¯s Pure Yang True Fire until Ning Changge summoned the Jade Pivot Heavenly Thunder to break it. Now, using the same technique, its power was far greater. The golden bell was three meters tall, solid and formidable, showcasing the terrifying true power of the Sweeping Monk himself, not just a projection. Zhang Sanfeng remained unafraid. If he lacked confidence, he wouldn¡¯t have come to Shaolin to cause trouble. With a cold snort, the Yin-Yang energies on the giant palm grew denser. In the shocked eyes of the onlookers, the black-and-white palm collided with the golden bell! Boom!! A deafening explosion echoed across the sky. The giant palm struck the golden bell, producing a metallic ringing that made everyone¡¯s hearts skip a beat. The golden bell¡¯s light began to shatter under the immense pressure of the Yin-Yang palm, shrinking from three meters to just over one. Some observant individuals noticed that the Sweeping Monk¡¯s feet, clad in cloth shoes, had sunk into the ground. The crowd gasped, ¡°Master Zhang is gaining the upper hand?¡± They felt dizzy. Zhang Sanfeng had just ascended to the Land Immortal realm, yet he seemed even more formidable. But things weren¡¯t that simple. ¡°Shaolin¡¯s sacred ground, cease your insolence!¡± the Sweeping Monk shouted. The golden bell¡¯s light surged, expanding beyond three meters, pushing the Yin-Yang palm upward. The golden light wasn¡¯t just defensive; it pierced the palm like golden swords, riddling it with holes. The crowd was astonished, but before they could react, Zhang Sanfeng pointed again, his voice calm and resonant, ¡°Taiji Yin-Yang, turn!¡± The black-and-white palm reversed, the colors flowing and shifting. This wasn¡¯t just a superficial change; it signified Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s deep understanding of Yin-Yang. The energies flowed, solidifying the previously shattered palm, pressing down again. The golden bell¡¯s light was suppressed, the Yin-Yang energies eroding it, step by step. The Sweeping Monk¡¯s expression grew serious. He was shocked by Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s strength, despite his recent ascension. Golden light surged, the bell solidifying again. The crowd¡¯s hearts followed the ebb and flow of the battle, like a roller coaster. The Yin-Yang palm seemed on the verge of breaking, then the golden bell seemed about to shatter. Zhang Sanfeng and the Sweeping Monk stood firm, their true powers resonating with the forces of heaven and earth. Experts could see that while Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s true power was less than the Sweeping Monk¡¯s, his Taiji true power resonated more efficiently with the world, creating a stalemate. After several breaths, a crisp sound echoed. The golden bell shattered into countless fragments, and the black-and-white palm dissipated into Yin-Yang energies. The first clash ended in a draw. However, some observant individuals noticed that the Sweeping Monk¡¯s feet were slightly sunken into the ground, while Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s robe fluttered lightly, indicating he had the upper hand. The crowd¡¯s eyes widened, their breaths held. ¡°Master Zhang has just ascended to the Land Immortal realm, yet he has the upper hand?¡± This was astonishing. The Sweeping Monk had lived for over two hundred years, twice Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s age. Master Zhang was a junior in comparison. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 125 Chapter 125The crowd watched in awe. The Sweeping Monk¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°Your Taiji Dao is impressive. No wonder you dare come to Shaolin.¡± ¡°I admit, Master Zhang, your talent is extraordinary. Given time, you will surpass me. But today, you will not crush Shaolin¡¯s gates.¡± ¡°Master Zhang, I advise you to leave now, and I will not pursue this matter.¡± Zhang Sanfeng replied calmly, ¡°No need for words. Today, we will fight.¡± ¡°Why force this?¡± The Sweeping Monk¡¯s body radiated golden light, forming an unparalleled golden body. The Buddhist golden body was a hallmark of Buddhist masters, but the Sweeping Monk¡¯s golden body was at a higher level, known as the Golden Buddha True Body. The Golden Buddha True Body made the Sweeping Monk appear like a Buddha incarnate. He moved, his body instantly appearing before Zhang Sanfeng, his palm extending, golden light condensed on it. The crowd focused on his withered hand, filled with Buddhist light. Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s eyes grew serious. Black-and-white energies swirled around him. He held his whisk in his left hand, tracing intricate patterns with his right, extending his palm. A short sound echoed as their palms met and separated. The impact was far less dramatic, but both men trembled, their bodies flying back. Only they knew the true power clash that had occurred in that instant. Zhang Sanfeng, newly ascended, had slightly less true power, but his Taiji Dao compensated. ¡°Your Golden Buddha True Body is indeed extraordinary,¡± Zhang Sanfeng praised, stepping forward, his right hand forming a fist, elegantly striking at the Sweeping Monk. Taiji Fist and Taiji Sword were Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s dual masterpieces. The Sweeping Monk, not to be outdone, used his Golden Buddha True Body and Shaolin¡¯s ultimate techniques. The so-called seventy-two supreme skills were all mastered. The true power of a Land Immortal, enhanced by their unique path, resonated with the forces of heaven and earth, transforming the ordinary into the extraordinary. The two clashed, exchanging hundreds of moves in an instant. The sky and earth were filled with their shadows. Despite their efforts to control the impact, some residual energy still affected the crowd, making them pale with shock. The battle proved that Zhang Sanfeng was on par with the Sweeping Monk, a remarkable feat. ¡°Master Zhang is indeed a prodigy!¡± ¡°I heard Master Zhang wasn¡¯t particularly outstanding in his youth, even less so than the Three Monks of Duer. But in middle age, he had an epiphany and soared to greatness!¡± ¡°Master Zhang is a late bloomer, now a Land Immortal. If he continues like this, he will be among the peak of Land Immortals!¡± The crowd marveled. The Sweeping Monk was equally shocked. Despite his best efforts, he couldn¡¯t defeat Zhang Sanfeng. Such talent was clearly superior. But Zhang Sanfeng wasn¡¯t satisfied. He had come to crush Shaolin and avenge his disciple. He retreated, drawing the Bi Shui Sword from his waist. ¡°My old sword is no longer suitable. Today, I will borrow my disciple Changge¡¯s spiritual sword to defeat you!¡± With the Bi Shui Sword in hand, Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s white hair fluttered, his spirit soaring. Borrowing Ning Changge¡¯s sword served two purposes: needing a sword to bear his true power and giving his disciple a sense of participation. The crowd was shocked, including the Sweeping Monk, who stared at the sword. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ the Little Immortal¡¯s sword!¡± ¡°The Little Immortal used this sword to sever the Evil Emperor¡¯s limbs on Mount Emei. Will we see a repeat today?¡± Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°If the Little Immortal is here, today will be truly spectacular.¡± The crowd¡¯s eyes lit up, especially Xiao Feng, who had missed seeing Ning Changge on Tianzhu Peak and longed for the chance. With the Bi Shui Sword, Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s power surged. Ning Changge, sensing the battle, smiled. With the Bi Shui Sword, Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s resonance with the forces of heaven and earth increased significantly. The Sweeping Monk¡¯s expression changed. He tried to crush the black-and-white sword energy with his Golden Buddha True Body, but the sword energy, filled with Taiji¡¯s mysteries, tore through the golden light, leaving wounds. The Sweeping Monk was injured! Xiao Yuanshan and Murong Bo were stunned. They knew the Sweeping Monk¡¯s power, but Zhang Sanfeng had injured him! The crowd was in shock. Zhang Sanfeng pressed his advantage. With the Bi Shui Sword, his Taiji Sword¡¯s power soared, shifting the balance in his favor. The Sweeping Monk, despite his efforts, was suppressed. The Golden Buddha True Body began to crack. If it shattered, his essence would be severely damaged, potentially ending his path. The crowd watched in awe. Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s strength and the sword¡¯s power were undeniable. The monks of Shaolin were anxious and fearful. If the Sweeping Monk was defeated, it would be a disaster for Shaolin. Abbot Xuanci took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Masters, assist the Buddha!¡± Originally, the battle was between Zhang Sanfeng and the Sweeping Monk. If Shaolin used numbers, they would be ridiculed. But now, if the Sweeping Monk lost, no one could stop Zhang Sanfeng. Xuanci shouted, ¡°Master Zhang, we respect you as a Daoist master. But if you use a spiritual sword to suppress our Buddha, we will not hesitate to use numbers!¡± As he spoke, chants echoed from behind the monks. Four elderly Heaven-Man monks, more powerful than the Three Monks of Duer, stepped forward, followed by fourteen other monks, both old and middle-aged, all highly skilled. ¡°Form the Eighteen Arhats Formation!¡± The crowd was astonished. But they wondered, how could Heaven-Man monks affect a battle between Land Immortals? Then they saw the four elderly monks sitting in a circle, the others supporting them, their faces red with effort. A golden relic rose, radiating Buddhist light. Ming¡¯s Shaolin had relics, and so did Song¡¯s Shaolin! Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s expression grew serious. Another Buddha-level power would be difficult to handle. But before he could react, far away on Tianzhu Peak, Ning Changge¡¯s eyes grew cold. ¡°Bullying my master? No way!¡± His remaining four spiritual swords trembled, transmitting their power. Meanwhile, on Mount Shaoshi, a fierce sword hum echoed, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. The Bi Shui Sword in Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s hand vibrated wildly, emitting unprecedented waves. The swords on Mount Shaoshi resonated, and the martial artists were terrified. This was the Little Immortal¡¯s sword, and it was reacting! Tln : Shaolin be like, Nah We¡¯d win. Chapter 126 Chapter 126Everyone stared in awe at the spiritual sword in Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s hand. When he first mentioned it was Ning Changge¡¯s sword, the crowd had high expectations. However, while the sword significantly boosted Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s power, it didn¡¯t initially display the legendary might that had cleaved the Evil Emperor on Mount Emei. But now, as Shaolin broke the martial ethic code by using numbers against one, the spiritual sword finally reacted! Zheng!! The sword¡¯s hum echoed across the sky. On Mount Shaoshi, thousands of swords resonated in unison! Swordsmen from various sects struggled to hold onto their swords, which trembled uncontrollably, as if paying homage. The Sweeping Monk¡¯s expression grew even more serious, and the Shaolin monks, including Abbot Xuanci, turned pale, feeling a chilling fear. They knew of Ning Changge¡¯s feat on Mount Shaoshi, where he severed Evil Emperor Xiang Yutian¡¯s limbs. Seeing their actions seemingly ¡®anger¡¯ the spiritual sword, they felt lost and panicked. Zhang Sanfeng, however, felt a bit embarrassed. He had told Ning Changge he was borrowing the sword to visit friends, not expecting his disciple to sense the situation even without soul-binding. Reactions varied, but the Bi Shui Sword¡¯s sharpness was undeniable, aimed at the Shaolin monks forming the Eighteen Arhats Formation. The key wasn¡¯t the formation but the Buddha Relic. On Tianzhu Peak, the Ming Shaolin Abbot Kongwen had sacrificed his body, with the Sweeping Monk¡¯s Buddhist essence, to unleash near-Land Immortal power. Now, Song Shaolin, led by four Heaven-Man monks, used the Arhats Formation and Buddhist secret techniques to activate the relic, producing true Land Immortal power. This showcased Song Shaolin¡¯s profound heritage as a martial arts holy land. The Buddha Relic¡¯s increasing power slightly diverted attention from the Bi Shui Sword. The battlefield now had four forces: Zhang Sanfeng, the Sweeping Monk, the Buddha Relic, and the spiritual sword, all at the Land Immortal level, heightening the crowd¡¯s anticipation. ¡°The Little Immortal¡¯s sword is finally showing its power! This is going to be spectacular! I knew it couldn¡¯t be just that powerful earlier!¡± ¡°Hahaha, Shaolin¡¯s numbers game backfired. If not, the spiritual sword might not have shown its true power.¡± sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°True, but Master Zhang came to crush Shaolin¡¯s gates. Shaolin¡¯s use of their heritage to assist the Buddha at the last moment is understandable.¡± ¡°Still, I can¡¯t stand Shaolin¡¯s hypocritical monks!¡± ¡°But the Little Immortal¡¯s sword alone might not match the Buddha Relic. The relic¡¯s power seems only slightly weaker than Master Zhang and the Sweeping Monk.¡± The crowd was startled. The spiritual sword¡¯s power on Mount Emei came from a three-sword formation. Now, with only one sword, could it match that power? The Shaolin monks thought the same, regaining some composure. Abbot Xuanci shouted, ¡°Wudang came prepared. Let¡¯s see if your master and disciple are stronger or if Shaolin¡¯s heritage prevails!¡± ¡°Masters, please assist!¡± he bowed to the elderly monks. The Buddha Relic trembled violently! Buzz!! Golden Buddhist light spread, forcing the onlookers to retreat. The light condensed into a massive golden Buddha finger, pressing down on Zhang Sanfeng. The Sweeping Monk chanted, setting aside martial ethics to avoid the ruin of his Golden Buddha True Body. Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s eyes grew cold. The Bi Shui Sword stopped trembling, emitting intense spiritual power. In an instant, it split into five sword shadows! Each shadow held the essence of the Five Elements Spiritual Swords: the Golden Edge Sword, Qingyuan Sword, and others. The shadows, arranged in a line, attacked the giant Buddha finger, while the Bi Shui Sword remained in Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s hand to aid him. Ning Changge, understanding his master¡¯s pride, chose to only block the Buddha Relic¡¯s power, leaving the Sweeping Monk to Zhang Sanfeng. Zhang Sanfeng laughed heartily, ¡°With my disciple¡¯s help, I will settle this karma today, Sweeping Monk, watch closely!¡± He charged at the Sweeping Monk with renewed vigor. The battlefield now had two main duels: Zhang Sanfeng vs. the Sweeping Monk and the sword shadows vs. the Buddha Relic. The crowd watched intently, eager to see the outcome. Buzzing, the sword shadows released streams of sword energy, attacking the Buddha finger. Each sword energy held the power of the Five Elements: Wood, Metal, Water, Fire, and Earth, combining in unique ways to enhance their power. The Buddha finger, though powerful, was blocked by the relentless sword energy. The Buddha Relic¡¯s golden light intensified, but the monks turned pale, unable to withstand the sword energy¡¯s onslaught. With a loud crack, the Buddha finger shattered into countless fragments, leaving the monks spitting blood and looking desolate. The crowd fell silent, awed by the five sword shadows suspended in the sky. They realized the true might of the Little Immortal. Xiao Feng clenched his fists, witnessing a glimpse of the Little Immortal¡¯s power for the first time. The Shaolin monks, seeing the Buddha Relic blocked, were filled with despair. The elderly monks exchanged glances, chanting softly, ¡°If I don¡¯t go to hell, who will?¡± ¡°For the Buddha, we sacrifice ourselves.¡± They couldn¡¯t watch the Sweeping Monk¡¯s defeat, which would disgrace Shaolin. Abbot Xuanci and others felt ashamed, some even crying. The eighteen monks in the Arhats Formation shouted, ¡°With our lives, we protect Shaolin with the Buddha Relic!¡± Blood spurted from their mouths, their life essence merging with the relic, amplifying its power. The Buddha Relic¡¯s golden light surged, reflecting the crowd¡¯s shock. Ning Changge, sitting on his spiritual jade platform, remained unmoved, coldly snorting, ¡°This trick again?¡± On Tianzhu Peak, Kongwen had sacrificed his life, and now Shaolin repeated it. Ning Changge didn¡¯t care. ¡°Five Elements Sword Formation, rise!¡± On Mount Shaoshi, the Buddha Relic¡¯s golden light formed a three-meter-tall golden Buddha, lifelike and awe-inspiring. The crowd, stunned, saw the five sword shadows grow into giant swords, surrounding the Buddha. Chapter 127 Chapter 127The swords transformed, each embodying a divine beast: the Golden Edge Sword with a White Tiger, the Qingyuan Sword with a Green Dragon, the Bi Shui Sword with a Black Tortoise, the Chixiao Sword with a Vermilion Bird, and the Houtu Sword with a Qilin. The divine beasts formed a mystical connection, rotating with the Five Elements¡¯ power. The golden Buddha, though powerful, was outmatched. The divine beasts¡¯ combined power trapped the Buddha, preventing its energy from reaching Zhang Sanfeng and the Sweeping Monk¡¯s battlefield. The Buddha, seemingly aware, looked up as a massive five-colored sword energy descended from the sky! The Five Elements Sword Formation, combining the Five Elements¡¯ power, was far stronger than the Three Talents Sword Formation used on Mount Emei. Though only sword shadows, their power rivaled the previous formation. If Xiang Yutian were here, he would be defeated again! With a thunderous roar, the sword energy descended, tearing through the sky. The crowd, blinded by the five-colored light, finally understood the overwhelming power Ning Changge wielded. Xiao Yuanshan and Murong Bo, watching in shock, felt defeated. Their decades of sacrifice to learn Shaolin¡¯s secrets seemed meaningless compared to the Little Immortal¡¯s power. The elderly monks, using their last strength, activated the Buddha Relic. The golden Buddha, radiating boundless light, struck at the descending sword energy. But the Five Elements¡¯ power, unstoppable, shattered the Buddha¡¯s attacks, obliterating it in an instant. The Shaolin monks, seeing the Buddha¡¯s defeat, were filled with despair. The elderly monks, using their last breath, sat in meditation, their bodies turning to dust. The golden Buddha, with a final effort, rose to meet the sword energy, but was annihilated in a blinding explosion. As the light faded, the crowd saw the battlefield. The golden Buddha was gone, and the five sword shadows remained, trembling slightly. The Buddha Relic¡¯s power had been utterly destroyed. Ning Changge, sensing the relic¡¯s essence within the Qingyuan Sword shadow, smiled. While others thought the relic was shattered, he had absorbed it, gaining a valuable resource. On Mount Shaoshi, the crowd stared in awe at the five sword shadows, realizing the true power of the Little Immortal. They now knew that Zhang Sanfeng, despite his recent ascension, might not be Wudang¡¯s strongest. ¡°Who knows how powerful the Little Immortal will be when he ascends to the Land Immortal realm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unimaginable.¡± ¡°Such talent is unheard of in the Nine Provinces. Even a fraction of it would make me a supreme expert. How unfair is the world!¡± ¡°The swords seem to be withdrawing. Even if they don¡¯t intervene, Shaolin is finished.¡± ¡°Look over there!¡± The crowd turned to see Zhang Sanfeng and the Sweeping Monk battling in the sky, the fight nearing its end. ¡°Master Zhang is winning,¡± someone whispered, trembling with excitement. With everyone¡¯s attention previously drawn to the spiritual sword projections and the Buddha Relic, they now turned to Zhang Sanfeng and the Sweeping Monk, realizing the battle was nearing its end. The Jianghu guests were visibly shaken. Zhang Sanfeng, who had just ascended to the Land Immortal realm, was dominating the Sweeping Monk, a two-hundred-year-old Land Immortal. Such talent and prowess were extraordinary! High in the sky, the Sweeping Monk¡¯s Golden Buddha True Body had lost its previous brilliance. The golden light had dimmed, showing signs of fragmentation, with bloodstains marring its surface. The Sweeping Monk was in poor condition, his eyes dull. Zhang Sanfeng, though also injured, with a torn robe and a broken whisk, was in far better shape. ¡°Master Zhang is truly gifted. Even with the help of a spiritual sword, his own strength is on par with Shaolin¡¯s Buddha.¡± ¡°He was just ascended to Land Immortal and already this powerful. In a hundred years, he could easily defeat the Buddha.¡± ¡°No need for a hundred years. Twenty years should suffice! Master Zhang¡¯s Taiji Dao is profound. If he hadn¡¯t focused on it, he might have ascended earlier.¡± ¡°But without the Taiji Dao, his combat power wouldn¡¯t be this formidable. Just ascended and already comparable to a two-hundred-year-old Buddha!¡± ¡°Both master and disciple are such prodigies; it¡¯s hard to know what to say.¡± ¡°I think the Little Immortal is even more monstrous. Not yet a Land Immortal but already this powerful. When he ascends, he might surpass Master Zhang!¡± ¡°Wudang is destined to rise!¡± The crowd murmured in awe, their expressions complex. Ning Changge¡¯s spiritual sword had shattered the Buddha Relic, and now Zhang Sanfeng was beating the Sweeping Monk. Both feats were astonishing. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The battle¡¯s dynamics shifted rapidly. Both Zhang Sanfeng and the Sweeping Monk sensed the Five Elements Sword Formation slicing the Golden Buddha, their hearts shaken. Zhang Sanfeng felt a mix of shock and pride. Hearing about Ning Changge¡¯s feat on Mount Emei was one thing, but witnessing the Five Elements Sword Formation in action was another. A single spiritual sword could achieve such a feat. Zhang Sanfeng was certain he wasn¡¯t a match for his disciple, but he felt immense pride. Seeing the sword shadows dissipate without intervening in his battle, he was even more satisfied. Some things were meant for the master to handle! Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s fighting spirit soared. The Sweeping Monk, however, was shaken and panicked. His composure shattered, and he struggled against Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s relentless attacks, bloodstains appearing on his Buddha body. ¡°Two Forces Turn Yin-Yang, Yin-Yang Unite!¡± Zhang Sanfeng shouted. The Bi Shui Sword¡¯s black and white energies transformed into giant serpents, intertwining and attacking the Sweeping Monk with immense force. The Sweeping Monk was at his limit. Shaolin had no more resources to intervene in this Land Immortal battle. They could only watch in despair. With a crisp sound, the Sweeping Monk fell from the sky, landing before Shaolin¡¯s gates, bloodied and tattered. Chapter 128 Chapter 128The Golden Buddha True Body was shattered. Zhang Sanfeng descended, his expression calm. He had no joy in defeating the Sweeping Monk, nor did he intend to kill him. His goal was to avenge his disciple, not to destroy Shaolin. The crowd watched in awe, realizing the clear victor. Respectful gazes turned to Zhang Sanfeng and the Bi Shui Sword. Zhang Sanfeng spoke calmly, ¡°Today, I borrowed my disciple¡¯s sword to break your Buddha body. It¡¯s not a fair victory.¡± He didn¡¯t hide the fact that without the Bi Shui Sword, he would have only had a slight advantage. The Sweeping Monk, sitting cross-legged, eyes closed, hands in prayer, responded, ¡°The power of weapons is also a form of strength. Master Zhang¡¯s talent surpasses mine. In ten years, you could defeat me without the sword.¡± ¡°Master Zhang, please, finish it. I only hope this karma remains between us and doesn¡¯t involve Shaolin.¡± Zhang Sanfeng shook his head, smiling, ¡°You don¡¯t need to provoke me. I¡¯m here to settle karma, not to kill. You came to Wudang and bullied my disciple. Today, I repay the favor. If you¡¯re not satisfied, come to Wudang anytime.¡± He glanced at the deceased monks, ¡°Their choice was their own, not mine. They could have lived.¡± Shaolin monks chanted in sorrow, understanding Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s stance. He wasn¡¯t here to kill but to settle a score. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Sweeping Monk sighed, feeling ashamed, ¡°It seems I was too attached.¡± With his Buddha body shattered, he seemed to gain clarity, recalling his two hundred years at Shaolin. Despite mostly meditating, he had cherished moments with his sect. ¡°Today¡¯s karma is my own doing. Thank you, Master Zhang, for helping me see it.¡± He addressed Zhang Sanfeng as ¡°Master,¡± a sign of respect. Zhang Sanfeng nodded, sensing the monk¡¯s newfound clarity, his injuries even seeming to heal slightly. ¡°Please convey my apologies to your disciple,¡± the Sweeping Monk requested. Zhang Sanfeng nodded, but he hadn¡¯t forgotten his purpose. ¡°Today, I destroy Shaolin¡¯s gates to settle the karma. Any objections?¡± ¡°Master Zhang, please proceed.¡± The Sweeping Monk, though sad, nodded. The Shaolin monks wept, but Zhang Sanfeng remained resolute. He struck with a giant Yin-Yang palm, destroying half of Shaolin. The crowd was stunned. The thousand-year-old Shaolin was half-destroyed! They looked at Zhang Sanfeng with reverence. The Sweeping Monk, supported by his monks, bowed to Zhang Sanfeng, ¡°Master Zhang¡¯s teachings will be remembered.¡± He then addressed the Jianghu guests, ¡°After today, Shaolin will close its doors for sixty years, not involving itself in Jianghu matters. Please leave.¡± The monks, sorrowful, returned to the remaining half of Shaolin. Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s actions were measured, and the Sweeping Monk¡¯s promise showed they wouldn¡¯t hold a grudge. Zhang Sanfeng nodded, his goal achieved. Endless hatred led nowhere. The Taiji Dao embraced both hardness and softness. With this thought, Zhang Sanfeng smiled, feeling enlightened. However, he glanced at the Bi Shui Sword and sighed. He had relied on his disciple¡¯s help and felt a bit awkward. The Jianghu guests were in an uproar. Shaolin, the sacred Buddhist ground, was closing its doors for sixty years! This elevated Wudang¡¯s reputation even more. As Zhang Sanfeng prepared to leave, the crowd bowed in respect. He smiled warmly, a stark contrast to his battle demeanor. Suddenly, he noticed the distinct robes of the Quanzhen Sect, recalling his past with Wang Chongyang and Huang Yaoshi, and smiled at the Quanzhen Seven. ¡°Are you disciples of Master Chongyang, the Quanzhen Seven?¡± The Seven, usually unnoticed, were startled to be addressed by Zhang Sanfeng. Ma Yu, the leader, quickly replied, ¡°We are unworthy disciples of our master. What guidance does Master Zhang have?¡± Like the Wudang Seven Heroes, the Quanzhen Seven were in an awkward position. Wang Chongyang, a supreme master, had advanced to the Heaven-Man realm, but his disciples were average. Zhang Sanfeng waved his hand, ¡°No need for formality. I have a connection with your master. Tell him I will fulfill my promise soon.¡± Promise? What promise? The Jianghu guests were curious, speculating about Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s past with Wang Chongyang. Ma Yu, realizing something, glanced at the Bi Shui Sword and quickly bowed, ¡°I will convey your message to my master!¡± Zhang Sanfeng nodded, recalling how he, Wang Chongyang, and Huang Yaoshi had found Ning Changge at the foot of Mount Hua. Though Ning Changge chose him, he felt he had taken an opportunity from the others. They had agreed to visit Quanzhen Sect and Peach Blossom Island once Ning Changge grew up. Though Ning Changge was only ten, his fame and power were unmatched. Zhang Sanfeng decided it was time to fulfill the promise, not waiting for adulthood. He wanted to clear his conscience and ensure Ning Changge¡¯s as well. After encouraging the Quanzhen Seven, Zhang Sanfeng left gracefully. The crowd, looking at the ruined Shaolin, felt immense respect for him. Zhang Sanfeng didn¡¯t rush back to Wudang. He had other friends to visit and wanted to ease his awkwardness. Ning Changge, amused, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. The Buddha Relic was safe in the Bi Shui Sword. Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s destruction of Shaolin¡¯s gates quickly spread through Jianghu, causing a sensation. People marveled at his strength, having just ascended to Land Immortal and already defeating an old master, forcing Shaolin to close its doors for sixty years. Ning Changge¡¯s feat with the spiritual sword also became widely known. Previously needing three swords to suppress the Evil Emperor, now a single sword displayed immense power. Some speculated about the power of all four swords together, though only a few guessed Ning Changge had mastered the Five Elements Swords. Ning Changge¡¯s reputation soared, being hailed as the strongest below the Land Immortal realm. This title was highly esteemed, given the vast number of experts in the Nine Provinces. Wudang¡¯s fame grew, securing its place as a sacred Daoist site, respected even by emperors. Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s words to the Quanzhen Seven sparked curiosity about his promise to Wang Chongyang. The Jianghu guests¡¯ gossiping hearts were ablaze with speculation. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Some speculated that Zhang Sanfeng had made a promise to Wang Chongyang in his early years. This brought up old stories from ten years ago when many experts gathered at Mount Hua in the Song Dynasty to resolve disputes over the Nine Yin Manual, with Zhang Sanfeng as a witness. At that time, Zhang Sanfeng and Wang Chongyang must have had some interaction. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Master Zhang¡¯s centenary celebration is approaching. Now that he¡¯s ascended to the Land Immortal realm and Wudang has become a new Daoist holy land, his centenary celebration will surely be grand!¡± S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I bet he¡¯s inviting Master Chongyang to the celebration!¡± This theory gained the most support. It was close to the truth, but only Zhang Sanfeng, Wang Chongyang, and Huang Yaoshi knew about their encounter with the infant Ning Changge at the foot of Mount Hua ten years ago. If the truth were known, it would cause a sensation. Regardless, Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s words to the Quanzhen Seven boosted the Quanzhen Sect¡¯s reputation. A newly ascended Land Immortal with ties to the Quanzhen Sect, even though Wang Chongyang was the Central Divinity of the Song Dynasty, benefited from this connection. In the Quanzhen Sect, Ma Yu and the others respectfully recounted Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s words to Wang Chongyang. Wang Chongyang sighed, ¡°Master Zhang is truly a Daoist master. Our agreement was merely verbal, yet he remembered it even after ascending to the Land Immortal realm¡­¡± Many forget their friends and promises after achieving greatness, but Zhang Sanfeng still valued the Quanzhen Sect, which moved Wang Chongyang deeply. Although he was now a top-tier Heaven-Man expert, he still felt inferior to the infant they had once found. Thinking of this, Wang Chongyang couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, but he quickly accepted it. Ning Changge¡¯s innate talent was evident even as a baby, and he regretted not having the chance to take him as a disciple. The Quanzhen Seven, hearing their master¡¯s sigh, were curious. What was the verbal agreement? Who else was involved besides Master Zhang and their master? But they didn¡¯t dare ask, only listening as Wang Chongyang instructed, ¡°From today, have all Quanzhen disciples copy our Daoist scriptures.¡± Ma Yu was shocked, ¡°Master, even the core scriptures?¡± Those were the sect¡¯s most guarded texts, never shared. He couldn¡¯t understand why his master suddenly gave this order. Wang Chongyang didn¡¯t hesitate, ¡°Yes, complete it quickly. Ma Yu, you are in charge.¡± The disciples, shocked, bowed and accepted the task. Wang Chongyang¡¯s thoughts drifted back to ten years ago. He had agreed to be a half-master to Ning Changge, but now, seeing Ning Changge¡¯s monstrous talent, he felt he couldn¡¯t fulfill that role. However, he could still form a good relationship. Knowing Ning Changge loved Daoist scriptures, he decided to offer them as a gesture. He wondered what the ten-year-old Ning Changge was like now. ¡ª Peach Blossom Island. A scholar in a green robe played a jade flute by the sea, while a beautiful woman and a lively little girl stood behind him. The girl, delicate and spirited, was destined to be a stunning beauty. This was Huang Yaoshi¡¯s family: the Eastern Heretic Huang Yaoshi, his wife Feng Heng, and their daughter Huang Rong. In this world, Huang Yaoshi had obtained a protective elixir for his wife, so she hadn¡¯t died in childbirth. His temperament had softened, and his disciples thrived on Peach Blossom Island, making it a significant force. After all, the Eastern Heretic was one of the Song Dynasty¡¯s Five Greats and a top-tier Heaven-Man expert. ¡°Yaoshi, Master Zhang appeared at Shaolin and mentioned your old agreement with Master Chongyang¡¯s disciples,¡± Feng Heng said softly. Huang Yaoshi, wrapping a cloak around his wife, smiled, ¡°I know. It seems Master Zhang has a broad mind and hasn¡¯t forgotten our old agreement.¡± Young Huang Rong, curious, asked, ¡°Father, what agreement?¡± Huang Yaoshi chuckled, ¡°I arranged a marriage for you back then. Now, the groom is coming!¡± Huang Rong blushed, hiding behind her mother and making faces at her father, ¡°Father, you¡¯re embarrassing! Mother, scold him!¡± Huang Yaoshi and Feng Heng laughed. Feng Heng, worried, said, ¡°Yaoshi, you arranged this marriage with Master Zhang. Although it¡¯s an elder¡¯s decision, we Jianghu people value freedom. I¡¯ve heard the Little Immortal is extraordinarily talented and devoted to his sect. If he agrees, Rong¡¯er will have a great husband.¡± ¡°But what if he doesn¡¯t?¡± Feng Heng worried that Ning Changge¡¯s brilliance might overshadow her daughter. Although Huang Rong was beautiful and talented, she couldn¡¯t compare to Ning Changge, who had defeated the Evil Emperor at ten. She feared Ning Changge might reject the marriage, hurting her daughter. Huang Yaoshi, serious, then shook his head, ¡°Master Zhang isn¡¯t like that. If the Little Immortal agrees, it¡¯s great. If not, we can¡¯t force it. As long as he doesn¡¯t act arrogantly, it¡¯s fine. From what I¡¯ve heard, he¡¯s not that kind of person.¡± ¡°Whether we gain or lose, it¡¯s fate. Don¡¯t worry, Heng¡¯er.¡± He smiled at Huang Rong, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t agree, Father will find you an even better husband!¡± Huang Rong, listening, was curious about her ¡®future husband.¡¯ She had heard stories about Ning Changge from her senior siblings. Huang Yaoshi and Feng Heng walked hand in hand, discussing how to host Ning Changge if he came. They wanted to show proper hospitality. ¡ª The Quanzhen Sect and Peach Blossom Island were busy preparing for the old promises. Meanwhile, Land Immortals across the Nine Provinces were secretly amazed by Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s combat prowess. At Mount Longhu, the Old Celestial Master looked up at the sky, full of emotion. ¡°Wudang has produced a genius. Zhang Sanfeng, after years of accumulation, has such power just after ascending to the Land Immortal realm. In sixty years, I might only be his equal.¡± Chapter 130 Chapter 130 His disciples were shocked. The Old Celestial Master had dominated Jianghu for centuries, far stronger than most Land Immortals. Mount Longhu¡¯s status largely depended on him. But now, hearing his high praise for Zhang Sanfeng, they were puzzled. Zhang Lingyu couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Master, you¡¯re too modest. Master Zhang is talented, but catching up to you is still hard.¡± They revered their master greatly. The Old Celestial Master shook his head, smiling. Without reaching the Land Immortal realm, they couldn¡¯t understand Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s feat of defeating the Sweeping Monk. And Wudang had an even more monstrous Little Immortal. He sighed, both for Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s brilliance and for the likely shift in the Daoist hierarchy in the future. But he was calm and open-minded. ¡°Soon, Master Zhang¡¯s centenary celebration will gather heroes from all over. Many kingdoms will send representatives. Prepare well.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhang Lingyu and the others bowed, feeling the weight of the upcoming event. With many Heaven-Man experts and possibly Land Immortals attending, it would be a grand occasion. ¡ª In the city of Liyang, Emperor Wang Xianzhi stood on the city wall, listening to the discussions below, his eyes flashing with surprise. A newly ascended Land Immortal defeating a two-hundred-year-old Buddha was extraordinary. ¡°The Taiji Dao¡­ truly profound,¡± he thought, feeling both admiration and a desire to fight. He had a talent for learning from others¡¯ martial arts, refining his own. The more talented his opponent, the more he could learn. ¡°Perhaps¡­ I should visit Wudang sometime,¡± he mused. The Little Immortal had piqued his interest, and now Master Zhang had too. But he decided to wait. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll go later.¡± He closed his eyes, sensing the world. *** Meanwhile, in an unknown underground palace in the Sui Dynasty, faint screams echoed, quickly silenced. Black-clad figures stood outside the hall, trembling. ¡°Ning Changge, you won¡¯t die well!¡± The final scream ended, and the figures shuddered. Inside, a cold voice commanded, ¡°Bring me another demon seed in three hours!¡± ¡°Yes, Evil Emperor!¡± The black-clad figures left. Inside, Xiang Yutian, pale and surrounded by corpses, sat cross-legged. Though his aura wasn¡¯t as strong as before, his severed limbs had regrown. His eyes were filled with pain and hatred. ¡°Little Immortal¡­ I, Xiang Yutian, have fallen to this state after a hundred years. You must die!¡± He had cultivated the Dao Heart Planting Demon technique for years, using demon seeds to restore his power. But his reserves were nearly depleted after the Mount Emei incident. ¡°If only I had absorbed the traitors from the Yin Kui Sect, my power would be restored,¡± he thought, his face darkening. He had planned to refine them later, but the Mount Emei incident had left him crippled. If not for his unique true power, he would have been permanently disabled. He vowed revenge. ¡°Once I recover, I¡¯ll hunt down the Yin Kui Sect and reclaim the Evil Emperor Relic to enhance my power.¡± Recalling the Three Talents Sword Formation, he felt a chill. He wouldn¡¯t confront Ning Changge until he regained his peak strength. The boy was too monstrous. Suddenly, he sensed a change outside and shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± A Buddhist chant echoed, ¡°Evil Emperor, no need to panic. I¡¯m here to propose a collaboration.¡± ¡ª The Jianghu was in turmoil. Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s destruction of Shaolin spread, shocking many. Land Immortals understood its significance: Zhang Sanfeng would soon be among the strongest. Wudang disciples, hearing the news, were both amused and proud. Their master, an old trickster, had said he was visiting friends but ended up smashing Shaolin¡¯s gates. They admired his protective nature. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wudang disciples walked with pride, boasting both a monstrous Little Immortal and an invincible grandmaster. Zhang Sanfeng, after wandering for a while, finally returned to Wudang. In the library, Zhang Sanfeng returned the Bi Shui Sword to Ning Changge, sipping spiritual tea. Ning Changge smiled, ¡°Master, was your visit to friends successful?¡± Zhang Sanfeng laughed, ¡°Very successful.¡± He didn¡¯t mention Shaolin, knowing his disciple was aware but not wanting to admit it. Ning Changge, amused, said, ¡°Did my Bi Shui Sword come in handy?¡± ¡°Very handy, especially for cutting Buddha bodies¡­¡± Zhang Sanfeng stopped mid-sentence, looking innocent. Ning Changge laughed, producing a black-and-white sword. ¡°I made this for you, Master. It¡¯s a Taiji Sword, better suited for you than the Bi Shui Sword.¡± Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s eyes lit up. He took the sword, feeling its power. ¡°A good sword! Does it have a name?¡± ¡°You can name it, Master.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s the Taiji Sword!¡± Zhang Sanfeng, delighted, felt it perfectly matched him, even more than the Bi Shui Sword. ¡°Thank you, Changge,¡± he said, touched. Ning Changge smiled, ¡°You worked hard for me, Master. I had to show my appreciation.¡± Zhang Sanfeng, embarrassed, quickly left, ¡°I¡¯ll be in seclusion for a few days!¡± Ning Changge laughed, then focused on the Bi Shui Sword, a Buddha Relic appearing in his hand. ¡ª Chapter 131 Chapter 131Ning Changge examined the Buddha Relic in his hand with his spiritual sense. Its pure spiritual light far surpassed the previous one from Kongwen, due to both the higher quality of the relic and less damage incurred. Ning Changge¡¯s eyes gleamed with joy. ¡°This relic, if combined with Zhu Fruit to make a pill, could benefit even those in the Foundation Establishment stage!¡± This was a rare spiritual item. Ning Changge¡¯s gaze shifted to the spiritual herb garden. Ji Xiaofu was diligently weeding, her dedication evident. The spiritual energy in the garden made the weeds tough, beyond the ability of ordinary martial artists to cut. Fortunately, Ji Xiaofu¡¯s body benefited from the spiritual land, and her martial arts progressed rapidly. Her pure heart and unique ability to sense spiritual energy allowed her to absorb the spiritual essence from the herbs in a special way, slowly transforming her. Ning Changge observed her changes, akin to the initial formation of a special physique related to spiritual herbs. He was intrigued and continued to study it, considering it similar to the innate abilities of the Golden Spirit Monkey. ¡°Perhaps¡­ it could be called the Herbal Spirit Body?¡± he mused, watching Ji Xiaofu absorb the spiritual essence. However, his focus soon shifted to the Zhu Fruit in the garden. Thanks to the abundant spiritual energy, fertile soil, and time-accelerating enchantments, the Zhu Fruit seed had sprouted and grown into a small tree. A tiny fruit hung at the top, still slightly green and unripe. ¡°Once I reach the Foundation Establishment stage and the Zhu Fruit matures, combining it with the relic to make a pill will help me advance to the mid-Foundation Establishment stage,¡± he thought, storing the relic in his storage ring. He didn¡¯t need to make the pill now, as he had enough spiritual energy. Even a relic pill wouldn¡¯t help him ascend to the Foundation Establishment stage at this moment. Ning Changge looked inward, seeing the Five Elements Spiritual Tree sapling growing in his dantian, glowing with five-colored spiritual light. Once it matured, he would reach the Foundation Establishment stage. His spiritual energy, fully converted to spiritual liquid, nourished the tree daily. This process couldn¡¯t be rushed. He estimated it would take about a month for the sapling to grow into a small tree. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, he felt a sense of incompleteness in his state of mind, despite his calm and determined pursuit of the Dao. His spiritual energy circulated as he performed a small karma technique, gaining insight. ¡°Perhaps¡­ I should descend the mountain,¡± he realized, recalling his arrival in this world ten years ago and meeting his master and the others, a significant karmic event. With a smile, he decided to wait for Zhang Sanfeng to finish his seclusion before discussing his plan. Closing his eyes, he summoned various Five Elements spiritual items from his storage ring. The Five Elements essence was absorbed by the Five Elements Spiritual Tree in his dantian, and the Five Elements Spiritual Swords beside him. The swords were at a critical point of transformation, ready to gain true spiritual nature. Soon, they would unleash formidable power even without Ning Changge¡¯s control. ¡ª A few days passed quickly for Ning Changge. Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s feat of breaking Shaolin¡¯s gates had spread to the Ming Dynasty, attracting more sects to visit Wudang. Many elderly experts sought entry into Wudang¡¯s Heavenly Tomb, enhancing its reputation. The Golden Spirit Monkey, now a small monkey, had progressed rapidly. Ning Changge estimated it was close to achieving a four-zhang true form, making it Wudang¡¯s third Land Immortal-level combatant. Only Ning Changge knew this. The Wudang Seven Heroes also worked hard. Zhang Cuishan was nearing the Heaven-Man realm, and his brothers trained diligently, aiming to use the Big Dipper Sword Formation to combat Land Immortals, reducing reliance on their master and junior brother. One day, while Ning Changge meditated in the library, the Five Elements Spiritual Swords glowed intermittently. He opened his eyes, pleased. The swords were on the verge of gaining spiritual nature. He placed his Daoist scripture back on the shelf and focused on the swords. With a wave, various Five Elements spiritual items appeared, each containing different amounts of spiritual essence. These were gifts from visiting sects, many containing spiritual energy. Ning Changge ignited a Pure Yang True Fire, enveloping the items in blue flames, refining them into pure Five Elements essence. ¡°Gather the Five Elements essence to help you gain spiritual nature!¡± he chanted, guiding the essence into the swords. The swords vibrated joyfully, their light stabilizing and deepening. Buzz!! Waves of energy spread from the library. The Golden Spirit Monkey, meditating, opened its eyes in surprise, sensing the birth of five beings like itself. Though improbable, it acknowledged Ning Changge¡¯s extraordinary abilities. Ji Xiaofu, watering the spiritual herbs, felt the joyful energy, recognizing the familiar presence of the Qingyuan, Chixiao, and Golden Edge swords. She smiled, ¡°Congratulations, little ones,¡± and continued her work. Zhang Sanfeng, in seclusion, sensed the energy. Having just bonded with the Taiji Sword, he was amazed by the transformation of the Five Elements Spiritual Swords. ¡°Such marvelous energy!¡± he exclaimed, admiring his disciple¡¯s work. He hoped his Taiji Sword would one day match the Five Elements swords, which had received profound Yin-Yang enchantments from Ning Changge. Finishing his seclusion, Zhang Sanfeng decided to discuss descending the mountain with his disciple. In the library, the Five Elements Spiritual Swords completed their transformation, gaining spiritual nature. They now had a joyful, lively presence, akin to toddlers expressing their admiration for Ning Changge, their creator. Ning Changge smiled, holding the Chixiao Sword, which felt like a small, fiery child. ¡°Wonderful!¡± he laughed, imagining their future as revered spiritual sword ancestors. The swords¡¯ power had increased, and Ning Changge planned to nurture their spiritual nature further, aiming for them to become powerful treasures. He played with the swords briefly before storing them in his dantian, where they would be refined alongside the Five Elements Spiritual Tree. Satisfied, he saw Zhang Sanfeng enter the library. They sat down, served tea by the Golden Spirit Monkey, and Zhang Sanfeng finally spoke, ¡°Changge, do you remember the event at Mount Hua ten years ago?¡± For anyone else, this question would be absurd, but Zhang Sanfeng believed his disciple was born with knowledge. Ning Changge smiled, ¡°Yes, Master, I remember.¡± Zhang Sanfeng sighed, ¡°So, you chose me, not the other way around.¡± Ning Changge shook his head, ¡°Not entirely, Master. If you hadn¡¯t chosen me, it would have been in vain.¡± Zhang Sanfeng continued, ¡°You know about my agreement with Master Chongyang and the Eastern Heretic. A man must keep his word. Though you chose me, I benefited from them. I won¡¯t force you, but I hope you¡¯ll visit them.¡± ¡°My 100-years birthday is approaching. You can invite them, fulfilling our old promise.¡± He didn¡¯t mention the half-master or marriage agreements, trusting Ning Changge to decide. Ning Changge nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll visit Master Chongyang and the Eastern Heretic. This karma affects my Dao. I¡¯ll handle it properly.¡± Zhang Sanfeng, relieved, smiled, ¡°Good, good. I feared you wouldn¡¯t want to descend the mountain.¡± Ning Changge smiled, ¡°It¡¯s my duty, Master.¡± Even without the karma, Ning Changge wouldn¡¯t refuse. He enjoyed the Dao and could endure solitude but didn¡¯t mind descending the mountain. Watching Zhang Sanfeng leave, Ning Changge smiled, planning his visits to the Quanzhen Sect and Peach Blossom Island. He also thought about a gift for his master¡¯s centenary. With no need for extensive preparation, he packed some Daoist scriptures and set off, instructing the Golden Spirit Monkey to guard the library. Without informing Song Yuanqiao and the others, he descended the mountain. In a state of enlightenment, he acted on impulse, embodying a free-spirited Daoist practice. Thus, ten years after ascending Tianzhu Peak, Ning Changge finally descended the mountain. Chapter 132 Chapter 132Since the day Zhang Sanfeng found Ning Changge after he first crossed into the Nine Provinces, Ning Changge had never descended the mountain again. While he was curious about the world, his heart was steadfast in the Dao, and he could endure solitude without seeking out the mortal world. The Dao held a far greater allure for him. However, since he was already planning to descend the mountain this time, he decided to take in the sights of the Jianghu as well. Rather than rushing with the Five Elements Escape Technique, he chose to walk leisurely, measuring the earth with his own steps. With about a month to go and return, there was no need to hurry. Occasionally, he would fly on his sword or use the escape technique, but this journey was not merely a task to complete¡ªit was also an opportunity to experience the mortal world, which was a form of cultivation in itself. The Ming Dynasty¡¯s territory was vast. For most commoners, it was difficult to leave even their own county, let alone the dynasty. Only martial artists, with their ability to travel quickly, could experience the broader world. Ning Changge entered a small town. ¡°Ice sugar gourds! Freshly made, only three coins per skewer!¡± ¡°Fresh buns, come and see! Thin skin, juicy meat, have a look, sir!¡± ¡°Get out of the way, you filthy beggar! Don¡¯t block this young master¡¯s path!¡± ¡°Did you hear? The patriarch of the Divine Fist Sect is taking another concubine!¡± ¡°Prices for silk have risen in the south lately. It¡¯s not a good time to stockpile. I¡¯d suggest hoarding jade instead!¡± ¡­ Ning Changge¡¯s spiritual sense enveloped the entire town. He could easily hear the chatter of peddlers, merchants, and martial artists. He simply walked into the crowd, like an observer. No one noticed his presence. Some felt a strange force pushing them aside, but when they looked around, they saw nothing. Ning Changge smiled faintly. He saw beggar mothers and their children clinging to each other, the laughter of brothels, merchants scheming to hoard goods, and martial artists seeking vengeance. But most of all, he saw ordinary people¡ªhusbands and wives bickering, fathers and sons working together, all living their lives earnestly. A realization began to form in his heart. ¡°So, this is the mortal world?¡± After ten years of reading Daoist scriptures in the library, seeing the mortal world firsthand caused flashes of insight to flood his mind. He felt as though he was experiencing a long-awaited breakthrough. ¡°Understanding the will of Heaven is one path, but immersing oneself in the mortal world is also a path.¡± He murmured to himself as he continued walking, gradually sensing a direction. He passed through towns and cities, leaving the Ming Dynasty and entering the Song Dynasty, continuing his journey. Along the way, Ning Changge witnessed many events in the Jianghu. He saw injustice, heroism, schemes, and fairness. He saw brothers killing each other over a martial arts manual and a young man of noble heart risking his life to protect a pregnant woman. Sometimes, Ning Changge intervened, depending on his mood. Most of the time, he merely observed. He gained a deeper understanding of the complexity of human nature and the intricate relationship between fate and karma. Once, he encountered a beggar boy practicing a crude sword technique in a ruined temple. On a whim, Ning Changge created a profound martial art and taught it to the boy before leaving quietly. Another time, he came across a barbaric village preparing to sacrifice children. With a wave of his hand, he unleashed Pure Yang True Fire, burning the village to the ground, leaving the children to kneel in gratitude as he walked away. He also encountered soldiers patrolling the border who had fallen ill with a plague. A single burst of spiritual energy healed them, bringing them back from the brink of death. Of course, those who harbored ill intentions toward him met a swift and decisive end. ¡­ In just half a month, Ning Changge had experienced much. His pace varied¡ªsometimes fast, sometimes slow. At times, he even forgot the original purpose of his journey. He immersed himself in the mortal world, understanding its intricacies. Whether intentionally or unintentionally, he altered the fates of many people, subtly manipulating karma. The insights in his mind grew ever brighter. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One day, in a small town at the foot of Mount Zhongnan, Ning Changge suddenly realized he was nearing the Quanzhen Sect. He sighed deeply. ¡°The mortal world is indeed a path, but it is not my path.¡± In half a month, he had immersed himself in the mortal world, gaining much, but he also understood that while the mortal world was good, it was not where he would stay. His path was the pursuit of the Dao and the understanding of Heaven¡¯s will. Reflecting on his journey, his eyes sparkled with renewed clarity. Ten years of studying the Dao in the library had culminated in this moment of enlightenment through the mortal world. His understanding of karma deepened, and his vast spiritual sense began to rotate, forming a tangible shape. A translucent figure resembling Ning Changge sat cross-legged in the depths of his sea of consciousness¡ªhis Spirit God. ¡ª [System Notification] ¨C You have descended the mountain and experienced the mortal world. Your ten years of Dao comprehension have culminated in enlightenment, and your spiritual sense has transformed. You have created the Immortal Dao technique, *Mortal World Spirit Condensation*. ¨C You have descended the mountain and witnessed the myriad facets of life, manipulating karma and fate. Your understanding of the Dao of Karma and Fate has deepened, and your *Minor Karma Technique* has advanced further. ¡ª Chapter 133 Chapter 133Ning Changge sensed the Spirit God within his sea of consciousness and was astonished. He hadn¡¯t expected that the *Mortal World Spirit Condensation* technique would help him form a Spirit God. Previously, his *Heavenly Phenomenon Spirit Refining* technique had allowed his spiritual sense to far surpass that of ordinary people, but that was merely quantitative. Now, through the energy of the mortal world, he had undergone a qualitative transformation, forming a Spirit God. He could feel the benefits immediately. His Spirit God could now absorb spiritual energy far more efficiently than before. Additionally, his spiritual sense had expanded fivefold, allowing him to perceive even the scenery atop Mount Zhongnan from his current location. One day, it might be possible for him to cover the entire Nine Provinces with a single thought. ¡°The Spirit God¡­ it¡¯s akin to the difference between spiritual liquid and spiritual energy¡ªa qualitative leap!¡± ¡°Perhaps even more. According to my deductions, after forming the Golden Core, the next stage is the Nascent Soul. This Spirit God seems to share some similarities with the Nascent Soul and will greatly aid my future cultivation.¡± With just a brief moment of sensing, Ning Changge gained countless insights. He smiled, satisfied with the results of his journey. Not only had he gained clarity about his own path, but he had also received this unexpected reward. Additionally, his *Minor Karma Technique* had advanced, bringing him closer to one day mastering the *Karma Divine Power*. Though the technique seemed unremarkable, it often helped Ning Changge make the right choices, aligning with karma and achieving twice the result with half the effort¡ªjust like now. Looking toward Mount Zhongnan, Ning Changge was certain. By the time his visits to Mount Zhongnan and Peach Blossom Island were complete, he would reach the Foundation Establishment stage with a perfect state of mind! Unconsciously, Ning Changge revealed his presence. His white Daoist robe and refined appearance drew attention from the townspeople. But his heart remained calm as he continued toward Mount Zhongnan. *** ¡°Wudang¡¯s Ning Changge, here to visit Master Chongyang of the Quanzhen Sect. Please inform him.¡± Ning Changge smiled as he addressed the bewildered Quanzhen disciples. The disciples stared in shock at the young Daoist before them, dressed in a white robe as pure as the clouds. But what truly stunned them was his introduction. Wudang¡¯s Ning Changge? ¡°Isn¡¯t that the legendary Little Immortal?¡± They were frozen in place until the lead disciple finally reacted, cautiously asking, ¡°Are you¡­ the Little Immortal?¡± Ning Changge nodded with a smile. The disciples gasped, their shock evident. They didn¡¯t doubt his identity¡ªhis extraordinary aura surpassed even their own grandmaster. Besides, they knew of the agreement between their grandmaster and Zhang Sanfeng. But they hadn¡¯t expected the Little Immortal himself to visit! ¡°Please, this way!¡± the disciples quickly composed themselves and led the way, still reeling from the shock. This was the Little Immortal! The legendary peerless genius¡ªor rather, peerless master! One disciple rushed ahead to inform the others, while Ning Changge smiled, sensing the commotion in the distance. The disciples accompanying him were too nervous to speak, fearing they might say something wrong. Although Ning Changge exuded no oppressive aura, the thought of his ability to suppress Land Immortals made their legs tremble. Soon, a group approached them¡ªnone other than the Quanzhen Seven. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Each of them wore expressions of shock and urgency, fearing they might offend Ning Changge. Only now did they understand why their master had ordered them to copy the sect¡¯s Daoist scriptures¡ªit was in preparation for this visit! ¡°Ma Yu of the Quanzhen Sect greets the Little Immortal!¡± Ma Yu, the leader of the Quanzhen Seven, clasped his hands in respect. Beside him, a disheveled middle-aged Daoist with a mischievous grin sized up Ning Changge. ¡°So, you¡¯re the Little Immortal, huh? I¡¯ve heard a lot about you! You don¡¯t look like you have three heads and six arms, so how are you so powerful?¡± Ma Yu and the others broke into a cold sweat, quickly pulling the man back. ¡°Please forgive him, Little Immortal. My martial uncle is straightforward by nature.¡± Ning Changge simply smiled and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°I greet all the Daoist friends of the Quanzhen Sect,¡± Ning Changge said with a smile. Apart from their grandmaster, Wang Chongyang, the entire Quanzhen Sect had come to greet him. Such a reception was the highest honor. ¡°I¡¯ve come to visit Master Chongyang on behalf of my master, Zhang Sanfeng, to honor the friendship from ten years ago. I apologize for the sudden visit.¡± ¡°Not at all! The Quanzhen Sect is honored by your presence!¡± they replied politely. As they entered the sect¡¯s grounds, they saw a tall, imposing Daoist standing there, smiling as he looked at Ning Changge. His emotions were complex¡ªexcitement, regret, admiration, and a hint of sorrow. It was none other than Wang Chongyang, the grandmaster of the Quanzhen Sect, personally welcoming Ning Changge. Ning Changge stepped forward and bowed respectfully. ¡°Ning Changge greets Master Chongyang. I¡¯ve come on behalf of my master to honor the friendship from ten years ago.¡± Though Ning Changge had no strong feelings toward the other members of the Quanzhen Sect, he held Wang Chongyang in high regard. After all, it was Wang Chongyang, Zhang Sanfeng, and Huang Yaoshi who had found him as a baby. Though Wang Chongyang hadn¡¯t taught him martial arts, there was still a bond between them. Wang Chongyang laughed heartily. ¡°Good! Good! Ten years ago, you were just a baby. Even then, I knew you were a rare gem. But I never imagined you¡¯d grow so quickly, surpassing me in the blink of an eye.¡± He sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a shame I didn¡¯t have the fortune to bring you to the Quanzhen Sect.¡± This had always been his regret. If he had taken Ning Changge as a disciple, he would have no regrets in life. But he was only lamenting¡ªhe knew Zhang Sanfeng had been more qualified to become Ning Changge¡¯s master. Chapter 134 Chapter 134The Quanzhen Seven were stunned, their minds reeling. From just a few words, they pieced together the story. Ten years ago, at the foot of Mount Hua, their master and Zhang Sanfeng had found the baby who would become the Little Immortal. But in the end, Zhang Sanfeng had taken him to Wudang. The thought filled them with immense regret. If only the Little Immortal had been their junior brother¡­ Ning Changge smiled. Some things didn¡¯t need to be said aloud. He and Wang Chongyang understood each other¡¯s thoughts. It was good to have this bond. Ning Changge could see that Wang Chongyang was also a peerless talent. Given time, he could ascend to the Land Immortal realm, as long as he had healed the hidden wounds in his body. Yes, Wang Chongyang had hidden injuries. Without them, with his talent, he would have already reached the ninth level of the Heaven-Man realm in the past ten years. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With this in mind, Ning Changge smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve brought a small gift for Master Chongyang.¡± Everyone in the hall turned to look, curious about the Little Immortal¡¯s gift. It was bound to be extraordinary. Ning Changge waved his hand, and two small wooden boxes appeared before them. ¡°This is the Jiazi Pill. Taking one will increase one¡¯s cultivation by sixty years. However, each person can only take one.¡± He opened the first box, revealing three black pills emitting a fragrant aroma. The Quanzhen Seven were stunned, their breathing quickening. Sixty years of cultivation from a single pill? What kind of miraculous effect was that? In the Jianghu, this was undoubtedly a treasure among treasures! At that moment, they understood why the Wudang disciples were so powerful. With such divine pills, even a mediocre person could become a martial arts expert. Wang Chongyang was also surprised and touched. The Jiazi Pill was of no use to him, but it would greatly benefit his disciples. Ning Changge had clearly considered the Quanzhen Sect¡¯s current predicament¡ªits lack of young talent. Wang Chongyang felt ashamed. ¡°Such a generous gift¡­ I truly don¡¯t deserve it. I had no idea you were skilled in alchemy as well.¡± Ning Changge smiled. ¡°I know a little. Please, Master Chongyang, accept it as a token of gratitude.¡± He opened the second box. ¡°This is the Golden Wind Jade Dew Pill. It has miraculous effects for healing internal injuries and restoring one¡¯s essence. I noticed that Master Chongyang has some hidden injuries. Perhaps this pill can help.¡± The Quanzhen Seven and Zhou Botong were shocked. They hadn¡¯t known their master (or senior brother) had such severe internal injuries. They looked at Wang Chongyang with concern, but he was frozen in shock, his eyes filled with disbelief, which soon turned into a bitter smile. ¡°The rumors about your abilities were not exaggerated. I didn¡¯t expect you to see through my hidden injuries at first glance. Your insight is truly remarkable.¡± Ning Changge smiled. ¡°It was just a guess. With your talent, you should be far beyond your current realm. Why not try the pill now? I can assist you by standing guard.¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t a guess. With his Spirit God, Ning Changge could see everything clearly, down to the essence. Wang Chongyang sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. After I obtained the Nine Yin Manual, I tried to integrate it with my Innate Skill, but I was backlashed. At that time, Ouyang Feng came to steal the manual, and I was forced to fight, which injured my essence.¡± ¡°Over the years, it¡¯s become a chronic illness. I was on the verge of death, but now, it seems I¡¯ve been given a second chance, thanks to your arrival.¡± His eyes were filled with emotion. ¡°Fate is truly mysterious.¡± He bowed deeply to Ning Changge. ¡°I never expected the baby I found ten years ago to become my savior. I neither taught you nor raised you. It was mere chance that we met, and I feel unworthy of your kindness.¡± Ning Changge helped him up. ¡°There¡¯s no need for this, Master Chongyang. Our meeting was also a matter of karma. Since you have an agreement with my master, please accept this gift without hesitation.¡± The Quanzhen Seven and Zhou Botong were shocked to learn the extent of their master¡¯s injuries. They urged him, ¡°Master, why not try the Golden Wind Jade Dew Pill? If the Little Immortal has given it to you, it must be able to heal you.¡± Their eyes were filled with concern. Ning Changge smiled as Wang Chongyang picked up the golden pill and swallowed it in one gulp. *** The Golden Wind Jade Dew Pill was something Ning Changge had refined during his sword flight across the Nine Heavens, gathering a wisp of celestial wind and the most concentrated drop of morning dew each day. It had remarkable healing properties. As Wang Chongyang swallowed the pill, he immediately felt an astonishing change. His eyes widened, causing the Quanzhen Seven and Zhou Botong to tense up. But soon, Wang Chongyang closed his eyes and sat cross-legged, activating his Innate Skill Inside, Wang Chongyang was overwhelmed. As soon as the pill entered his throat, it seemed to transform into a breeze, penetrating his body. His long-standing injuries began to surface, and for a moment, he thought his old wounds were flaring up, fearing his end was near. But then, he was stunned. The gentle medicinal power swept through his body and meridians, and the old injuries vanished almost instantly. The so-called source injuries were utterly powerless before this miraculous pill. A hum of invisible energy rippled from Wang Chongyang¡¯s body. The Quanzhen disciples, who had been watching closely, were startled but then overjoyed. They could clearly sense an unprecedented vitality and strength surging from their master, and his aura was still rising! ¡°Is Master¡­ about to break through?¡± ¡°Not only has he healed, but he¡¯s about to advance?¡± Chapter 135 Chapter 135 The disciples were dumbfounded and instinctively looked toward Ning Changge. He remained calm, knowing the effects of the pill he had refined. Seeing their astonishment, he smiled and said, ¡°The Golden Wind Jade Dew Pill primarily heals, but it also has some effect on enhancing cultivation.¡± He sent out a stream of spiritual energy to protect Wang Chongyang from any backlash. As soon as his words fell, a booming sound erupted. Wang Chongyang¡¯s aura surged, shaking the air. He opened his eyes, filled with joy and admiration. The disciples looked on in awe. Wang Chongyang had broken through¡ªhe had reached the Seventh Level of the Heaven-Man Realm! In the Jianghu, this made him one of the strongest, just below the Land Immortals. ¡°Congratulations, Master, on your full recovery and breakthrough!¡± The Quanzhen Seven offered their heartfelt congratulations. Moments ago, they had been despairing over their master¡¯s impending death, but now, with his injuries healed and his cultivation advanced, their emotions were a whirlwind. Wang Chongyang waved them off and then bowed deeply to Ning Changge. ¡°Changge, this gift is too great. I feel unworthy. From now on, if you ever need anything, the Quanzhen Sect will give its all to assist you!¡± Only Wang Chongyang truly understood how miraculous the Golden Wind Jade Dew Pill was. He had already resigned himself to dying after dealing with his old rival, Ouyang Feng, but now, thanks to Ning Changge, he had a new lease on life¡ªand his cultivation had even advanced. For a Heaven-Man Realm expert to advance further, the pill must be an incredibly rare treasure. The Quanzhen Seven, now fully aware of the pill¡¯s effects, also bowed to Ning Changge. ¡°Thank you, Little Immortal, for your help. If you ever need anything, the Quanzhen Sect will give its all to assist you!¡± They were filled with both gratitude and awe. The world knew that advancing in the Heaven-Man Realm required personal enlightenment and refining one¡¯s energy. External aids were rare and precious. Yet, the pill¡¯s secondary effect had already pushed their master forward by one level¡ªits healing properties must be even more extraordinary. Even Zhou Botong, who usually didn¡¯t care about such things, understood the significance of the Golden Wind Jade Dew Pill. It was undoubtedly a peerless elixir. For a moment, the entire Quanzhen Sect was filled with gratitude toward Ning Changge. Ning Changge helped Wang Chongyang up and smiled. ¡°Master Chongyang, there¡¯s no need for such formality. Perhaps our meeting at Mount Hua ten years ago was destined to lead to this moment.¡± Hearing Ning Changge¡¯s calm and philosophical words, Wang Chongyang was momentarily stunned, then smiled bitterly. ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve achieved so much at such a young age. Your heart is far more enlightened than mine. I still have much to learn.¡± His expression became more serene. He wasn¡¯t complacent, but he remembered this favor deeply. Ning Changge also felt a sense of relief. Resolving this karmic debt didn¡¯t mean he and Wang Chongyang would become strangers, but it freed him from an invisible burden. His mind felt clearer, and his smile deepened. They all sat down and began chatting casually. Though they were martial artists, they were also Daoists, and as they discussed the Dao, their admiration for Ning Changge grew. At only ten years old, he had already traveled so far down the path of cultivation. If someone claimed he was the reincarnation of a Daoist sage, they would believe it. Eventually, Wang Chongyang brought up the Daoist scriptures he had prepared for Ning Changge. With a smile, he led Ning Changge to the Library Pavilion, pointing to the stacks of freshly copied Quanzhen Daoist texts. ¡°Changge, as per my agreement with your master, I am considered your half-master. However, I know I¡¯m not qualified for such a title. Still, a promise is a promise. I know you love Daoist scriptures and enjoy seeking your own understanding, as Zhang Sanfeng mentioned in his letters.¡± ¡°Therefore, I offer you the entire Quanzhen Daoist collection. You may study it freely while you¡¯re here, and when you leave, I¡¯ll have the scriptures delivered to Wudang.¡± Wang Chongyang was very open-minded. If Ning Changge were only a Grandmaster or even a Great Grandmaster, he might have been more comfortable with the half-master title, hoping to benefit from it in the future. But now, Ning Changge was a legend, and even the infamous Evil Emperor couldn¡¯t defeat him. Wang Chongyang, a mere Heaven-Man Realm cultivator, couldn¡¯t possibly claim the title of half-master. The Quanzhen Seven finally understood their master¡¯s intentions. When they had been copying the scriptures, they hadn¡¯t fully grasped why. But now, after seeing the miraculous effects of the Golden Wind Jade Dew Pill, they had no complaints. Ning Changge looked at the vast collection of Daoist texts, feeling a sense of awe. While some of it overlapped with Wudang¡¯s collection, much of it was new to him. As a major Daoist sect, Quanzhen had a deep foundation. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was the most valuable addition to his collection yet, and it would greatly aid his future cultivation. He hadn¡¯t expected such a reward from this visit to Quanzhen. It was an unexpected gain, perfectly aligning with the principles of karma. His thoughts became even clearer. With that, Ning Changge bowed to Wang Chongyang. ¡°Thank you, Master Chongyang, for this generous gift.¡± He didn¡¯t mention what he would do in the future, but he kept it in mind. The pills he had given earlier were to settle the debt from ten years ago, but this gift of Daoist scriptures was something he would remember. Seeing Ning Changge accept the Daoist texts, the Quanzhen disciples smiled. Even Sun Bu¡¯er, who had initially objected to giving away their core texts, had no complaints now. To them, the Golden Wind Jade Dew Pill and Jiazi Pill were already more than enough. More importantly, they could see that Ning Changge was not a cold or indifferent person. That was all they needed to know. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Wang Chongyang and the other disciples left the Library Pavilion, leaving Ning Changge alone. They had heard that Ning Changge spent most of his time in Wudang¡¯s Pavilion, studying the Dao. Now, seeing so many Daoist texts, they knew he would be delighted, so they wisely gave him space. Ning Changge was indeed pleased. After ten years of reading Daoist texts, he had developed a genuine love for them. He didn¡¯t use his spiritual sense but instead slowly scanned the texts with his eyes, enjoying the scent of the freshly dried ink. It was clear that all of this had been prepared before his arrival. In other words, even if he hadn¡¯t brought the Jiazi Pill and Golden Wind Jade Dew Pill, Wang Chongyang had planned to give him the Daoist texts. This was partly to honor their past friendship, but perhaps also because Wang Chongyang had thought he didn¡¯t have much time left and wanted to find a backer for the Quanzhen Sect. Ning Changge¡¯s gaze lingered on each text. Occasionally, he would open one, his eyes lighting up with joy. Finally, he stopped in front of a stack of martial arts manuals, his expression softening. Wang Chongyang hadn¡¯t just given him the Quanzhen Daoist texts¡ªhe had also given him all of Quanzhen¡¯s martial arts. The Nine Yin Manual, Innate Skill, Quanzhen Heart Method, Quanzhen Sword Technique, Golden Goose Skill¡­ all of Quanzhen¡¯s martial arts were laid out before Ning Changge. To the martial world, this was like handing over their entire heritage. If Ning Changge had ill intentions, he could easily establish his own branch of Quanzhen. But to Ning Changge, the Daoist texts were far more valuable. Still, this gesture carried great weight. He focused on the first two manuals, or rather, the first one: the Nine Yin Manual. ¡°It¡¯s said that the Nine Yin Manual was created by Huang Shang while compiling Daoist texts. It contains profound principles.¡± Curious, Ning Changge opened the manual. The Nine Yin Manual was divided into two parts. The first part focused on internal cultivation, including techniques like the Big Dipper Method and the Bone Refining Chapter. The second part contained martial arts, such as the White Python Whip and the Nine Yin White Bone Claw. However, Ning Changge wasn¡¯t particularly interested in the martial arts. Instead, he focused on the relatively short general principles. ¡°The Dao of Heaven reduces the surplus to replenish the deficient. Therefore, the empty triumphs over the full, and the weak triumphs over the strong¡­¡± ¡°The essence of the five viscera and six bowels ascends to the eyes, becoming the essence of sight. The essence of the bones forms the pupils, and the essence of the tendons forms the black of the eyes¡­¡± ¡­ Ning Changge¡¯s eyes gleamed as he carefully studied each word. He felt that the essence of the Nine Yin Manual lay in these principles. Just reading these few hundred words made him feel as though he were sitting with a Daoist master, discussing the Dao. He gained many insights. ¡°For me, only the general principles of the Nine Yin Manual are useful. They are the distilled wisdom of Huang Shang¡¯s understanding of Daoist texts. Studying them should provide me with spiritual guidance.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Huang Shang was truly a genius in the Dao. If he had pursued the Immortal Dao, he would have brought me even more inspiration.¡± Huang Shang had been a civil official of the Song Dynasty two hundred years ago. If he hadn¡¯t died, he would likely be a Land Immortal by now. Just from reading the Nine Yin Manual, Ning Changge could tell that Huang Shang had been a powerful figure among the Land Immortals. ¡°If he¡¯s still alive, I¡¯ll surely meet him one day.¡± Ning Changge smiled and closed the Nine Yin Manual. Next, he opened the Innate Skill and Quanzhen Heart Method. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wang Chongyang had shared everything with him without reservation, and Ning Changge intended to repay that kindness. He sought only peace of mind. As he read, Ning Changge quickly understood the two martial arts. ¡°Master Chongyang is indeed a founding master of a sect. His talent is extraordinary. Both of these techniques are excellent. The Innate Skill cultivates innate energy, which requires a Great Grandmaster level to practice. It eventually transforms into innate energy, leading to the Land Immortal realm.¡± ¡°The Quanzhen Heart Method is balanced and peaceful. It¡¯s easy to learn but difficult to master. However, once mastered, it¡¯s quite powerful and serves as a foundation for the Innate Skill.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, the only flaw is that Master Chongyang¡¯s disciples lack the talent to reach the Great Grandmaster level, which is necessary to continue practicing the Innate Skill.¡± Ning Changge smiled. This was similar to the situation Wudang had faced in the past. Originally, he had planned to give them three Jiazi Pills to help with their immediate needs. But now that he had received the Quanzhen Daoist texts, he decided to put in a little more effort to address the root of the problem. He glanced at the Nine Yin Manual and had an idea. Closing his eyes, streams of spiritual light began to flicker, and the three martial arts seemed to merge. The Library Pavilion was silent, with a faint fragrance in the air. Ning Changge entered a state of enlightenment. After the time it took for an incense stick to burn, he slowly opened his eyes, a look of joy on his face. ¡ª [System Notification] ¨C You have used the Quanzhen Heart Method as a foundation, combined it with the Bone Refining Chapter from the Nine Yin Manual, and altered the flow of the technique. You have created the Quanzhen Heart Method (Improved Version)! ¨C You have used the Innate Skill as a foundation, combined it with the Big Dipper Method from the Nine Yin Manual, and incorporated the mysteries of the Big Dipper. You have created the Innate Skill (Improved Version)! ¡ª Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Ning Changge hadn¡¯t created entirely new martial arts but had merely improved the existing ones. For him, this was a simple task. Out of respect for Quanzhen¡¯s martial arts, he hadn¡¯t changed the names, keeping the original titles of the Quanzhen Heart Method and Innate Skill. Now, both techniques had been greatly enhanced. ¡°The improved Quanzhen Heart Method, combined with the Bone Refining Chapter, will naturally improve one¡¯s aptitude with diligent practice. Although it can¡¯t compare to Wudang¡¯s Ying Yang Infinite Technique, over time, it will still significantly enhance one¡¯s talent.¡± ¡°This way, even the Quanzhen Seven can use it to break through to the Grandmaster level, or even the Great Grandmaster level.¡± ¡°And the improved Innate Skill, with the Big Dipper¡¯s mysteries, has a lower threshold. Even at the Grandmaster level, one can cultivate innate energy and eventually form innate energy, gaining considerable combat power.¡± Ning Changge was very satisfied with his improvements. One technique improved aptitude, raising the ceiling for practitioners. The other lowered the entry barrier, allowing people to start earlier. With these changes, the Quanzhen Sect only needed to continue developing, and as long as its disciples focused on cultivation, its foundation would grow stronger over time. For the Quanzhen Sect, this was an incredible gift. For Ning Changge, spending the time it took for an incense stick to burn to clear his conscience and achieve peace of mind was equally important. He casually placed the two revised manuals to the side and then picked up a Daoist text, immersing himself in the world of Daoist scriptures. A smile slowly spread across his face. *** Three days passed in the blink of an eye. When Ning Changge stepped out of the Library Pavilion, he saw Wang Chongyang and his disciples approaching. Wang Chongyang praised him, ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve achieved so much at such a young age, Changge. Your dedication to the Dao is unmatched in the Quanzhen Sect.¡± The Quanzhen Seven looked at Ning Changge with admiration, while Zhou Botong was nowhere to be found. Ning Changge simply smiled. Sometimes, when immersed in Daoist texts, time seemed to slip away. If he had been at Wudang, with no distractions, he might have stayed in the Library Pavilion for a month. ¡°Thank you, Master Chongyang, for the Daoist texts. I¡¯ve gained much from them.¡± Wang Chongyang waved his hand and smiled. ¡°As long as they¡¯ve been helpful to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve come to disturb you today because it¡¯s the Quanzhen Sect¡¯s biannual Daoist lecture. I¡¯d like to invite you to join us. If you have the time, perhaps you could give a lecture yourself and open the eyes of our young Daoists. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± His expression was sincere. Ning Changge was intrigued. It would be a good opportunity to see how the Quanzhen Daoists understood the Dao, and he could also use the occasion to pass on the two newly improved martial arts. ¡°Master Chongyang, there¡¯s no need for such formality. The Dao has no hierarchy. Even a child can inspire a Daoist sage. How could I compare to a Daoist sage?¡± Everyone was impressed by Ning Changge¡¯s humility. Ning Changge followed Wang Chongyang and the others to the Daoist hall, where many disciples were already waiting eagerly. Seeing their arrival, the disciples¡¯ eyes lit up with excitement, and they began to whisper among themselves. *** S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Is that the legendary Little Immortal who used a sword formation to slay the Evil Emperor?¡± ¡°His aura is truly otherworldly, like an immortal descended from the heavens!¡± ¡°Being able to see him today is a blessing. If I tell this story while traveling the Jianghu, it¡¯ll surely earn me some respect!¡± ¡°Indeed! I just heard from Senior Brother that the Little Immortal might give us a lecture today. How exciting!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course! Didn¡¯t you see him talking with the Grandmaster? I heard that our Grandmaster almost took him in as a disciple back then. If that had happened, the Little Immortal would be our Junior Uncle now!¡± ¡­ The disciples were abuzz with conversation, filled with admiration and respect for Ning Changge. His achievements were simply too extraordinary. Ever since he destroyed the Dragon-Slaying Saber on Wudang¡¯s Tianzhu Peak, his reputation had only grown. Any one of his accomplishments would have made him a legendary figure in the Jianghu, but when they were all attributed to a single person, it seemed almost unbelievable. Upon learning that Ning Changge had nearly joined the Quanzhen Sect, the disciples couldn¡¯t help but sigh with regret. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want such an amazing Junior Uncle in their sect? As they chatted, their eyes never left Ning Changge, watching as he and Wang Chongyang sat on the high platform. At the Daoist hall, Wang Chongyang and Ning Changge sat side by side, with the Quanzhen Seven below them, followed by the other disciples. The fact that Ning Changge was seated on the same level as Wang Chongyang showed the immense respect the Quanzhen Sect had for him. Wang Chongyang smiled at Ning Changge and said, ¡°Changge, this is your first time attending our Quanzhen lecture. Why don¡¯t you listen first, and then offer your insights afterward? It will be a good opportunity for them to learn.¡± Ning Changge nodded with a smile, and the Quanzhen disciples below called out in unison, ¡°We, the third-generation disciples of the Quanzhen Sect, greet the Little Immortal!¡± The disciples were all smiles, their eyes filled with admiration as they looked at Ning Changge and Wang Chongyang. Wang Chongyang¡¯s expression grew serious, and his voice took on a deeper tone, infused with True Qi. ¡°This is our biannual lecture. As per tradition, it will be divided into two parts: Dao and martial arts. Dao is the foundation, while martial arts are a means to protect and strengthen the body. You must remember this.¡± Chapter 138 Chapter 138Ning Changge silently nodded in agreement. The Quanzhen Sect¡¯s philosophy was similar to Wudang¡¯s. Though it was a Jianghu sect, its essence was rooted in Daoism. The disciples primarily cultivated the Dao, with martial arts serving as a supplementary practice for protection. However, the Quanzhen Sect wasn¡¯t purely Daoist; it advocated the integration of Confucianism, Buddhism, and Daoism. This fusion of the three teachings, focusing on understanding the heart and seeing one¡¯s true nature, was what defined Quanzhen. The disciples¡¯ expressions grew serious as they listened intently. Ning Changge also sat upright, paying close attention. From his previous discussions with Wang Chongyang, he knew that the Grandmaster¡¯s understanding of the Dao was exceptional. Wang Chongyang¡¯s voice echoed through the hall: ¡°Those who leave the secular world must first seek a hermitage¡­ If one does not move, the blood and Qi will stagnate¡­¡± ¡°Medicine is the essence of mountains and rivers, the quintessence of plants and trees¡­¡± ¡°The Dao of the heart is such that if one remains calm, the heart will not move, and one will see nothing¡­¡± ¡­ He began with the basics, discussing hermitage, wandering, studying, meditation, and calming the mind. Though these were foundational concepts, Wang Chongyang always managed to offer new insights, often using examples to explain his points. Ning Changge nodded in approval, feeling inspired. However, when he glanced at the disciples, he noticed that most of them seemed confused, understanding the words but not the deeper meaning. ¡°Five Qi gather in the central palace, three essences converge at the peak. The Azure Dragon exhales red mist, the White Tiger spits black smoke. The myriad spirits align, the hundred meridians flow, cinnabar glows, mercury and lead condense. Though the body resides in the human world, the spirit roams the heavens¡­¡± Wang Chongyang continued, his eyes deep as though immersed in the world of Daoist scriptures. He delved into his understanding of the Three Flowers and Five Qi. ¡°The three essences are the three flowers¡ªessence, Qi, and spirit. Essence is the jade flower, Qi is the golden flower, and spirit is the nine-flower¡­¡± Ning Changge¡¯s mind felt as though it had been struck by lightning, and flashes of insight began to appear. ¡°Three Flowers Gather at the Peak, Five Qi Return to the Origin. Essence, Qi, and spirit nurture the three flowers, while the five organs store the five Qi, which correspond to the five elements.¡± ¡°The Five Qi and Five Elements¡­ Once I reach the Foundation Establishment stage, I can delve deeper into this.¡± ¡°As for the Three Flowers¡ªessence, Qi, and spirit¡ªI¡¯ve already touched upon them. When I comprehended the Pure Yang True Fire, I gained insight into the True Fire of Essence and Qi. Only the True Fire of Spirit has eluded me, but could it be that¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been guarding a treasure without realizing it?¡± Ning Changge couldn¡¯t help but laugh inwardly, feeling a great sense of relief. In his sea of consciousness, his Spirit God flickered, and a pale, eerie flame began to rise, growing stronger with each passing moment. The Spirit God was the embryonic form of the Primordial Spirit, and the True Fire of Spirit was born from the Primordial Spirit itself. Just as the Pure Yang True Fire had emerged from the sun-like spiritual energy, the True Fire of Spirit would emerge from the Spirit God. ¡ª [System Notification] ¨C You have listened to Wang Chongyang¡¯s lecture and gained insight into the principles of the Three Flowers and Five Qi. Combining this with your understanding of the Samadhi True Fire, you have created the Immortal Dao technique, Pure Yin True Fire! ¡ª In that moment of enlightenment, a pale flame suddenly rose from Ning Changge¡¯s body, exuding an unsettling aura. The Pure Yin True Fire was the True Fire of the Primordial Spirit, specifically designed to burn the Primordial Spirit, consciousness, soul, will, and even obsessions. As the Pure Yin True Fire formed, Ning Changge felt all his distracting thoughts burn away, entering a state of emptiness and clarity. The pale flame continued to rise, enveloping him, but it did not spread outward. Wang Chongyang was startled awake. When he saw the flame surrounding Ning Changge, his pupils contracted. He felt as though he had encountered something terrifying, as if the flame could burn him into the cycle of reincarnation, erasing his soul entirely. ¡°What kind of fire is this¡­?¡± The disciples below also noticed the strange phenomenon around Ning Changge, their eyes wide with shock as they whispered among themselves. ¡°What¡¯s happening to the Little Immortal?¡± Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Could this be the legendary Pure Yang True Fire?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve heard that Pure Yang True Fire is blue, but this flame is pale.¡± ¡°Could it be¡­ that the Little Immortal has gained new insight from the Grandmaster¡¯s lecture?¡± This speculation left everyone in awe. What kind of monstrous talent could gain such terrifying enlightenment from just a brief lecture? Though they couldn¡¯t fully comprehend the flame¡¯s power, they instinctively knew it was dangerous¡ªjust a spark could likely wipe out the entire Quanzhen Sect! The disciples whispered in low voices, but Wang Chongyang quickly gestured for silence. They immediately quieted down, their eyes still fixed on Ning Changge. By this time, the flames around Ning Changge had gradually dissipated, and the True Fire of the Primordial Spirit had withdrawn. He emerged from his meditative state, his eyes filled with a hint of apology. ¡°I deeply apologies for interrupting your lecture, Master Chongyang.¡± Wang Chongyang waved it off but couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Did you gain some insight?¡± Ning Changge smiled and nodded. ¡°A little.¡± He didn¡¯t bother hiding his joy. The harvest from this session was immense. Now that he had comprehended the True Fire of the Primordial Spirit, if he could also grasp the True Fire of Essence, he would be able to combine essence, Qi, and spirit to form the Samadhi True Fire once he reached the Foundation Establishment stage! Chapter 139 Chapter 139Even without the Samadhi True Fire, the True Fire of the Primordial Spirit was already formidable. The True Fire of the Primordial Spirit had two main functions: 1.Enlightenment: It could burn away distracting thoughts and inner demons, allowing the user to enter a state of emptiness and clarity, making it easier to comprehend the Dao. 2.Combat: It could burn the soul, will, and Primordial Spirit of enemies. If Ning Changge were to face the Buddhist monk¡¯s Buddha¡¯s Will again, a single burst of the True Fire of the Primordial Spirit would be enough to incinerate it, without needing the combined power of heavenly thunder and true fire like before. Hearing Ning Changge¡¯s response, Wang Chongyang couldn¡¯t help but sigh in admiration. ¡°Changge, your comprehension is unmatched in this world.¡± He knew that Ning Changge¡¯s ¡°little insight¡± was far from ordinary. The Quanzhen Seven, hearing Wang Chongyang¡¯s praise, couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. After all, in all their years of listening to Wang Chongyang¡¯s lectures, they had rarely gained such insights. But they also knew they couldn¡¯t compare to Ning Changge. Ning Changge smiled and apologized again for interrupting the lecture. Wang Chongyang waved it off, clearly pleased that Ning Changge had gained something from the session. He continued his lecture as usual. This time, the disciples listened even more attentively, hoping to gain insights like Ning Changge. But unfortunately, not everyone possessed such monstrous talent. Ning Changge¡¯s enlightenment had come not only from Wang Chongyang¡¯s lecture but also from his deep understanding of the Dao of the Three Flowers. Wang Chongyang¡¯s words had merely provided the final push. Wang Chongyang wasn¡¯t disappointed, as gaining no insight was the norm. ¡°Do not be discouraged. Diligence in cultivation is the true path,¡± he gently reminded them. The disciples snapped out of their reverie and thanked him, nearly falling into a state of obsession. Wang Chongyang then moved on to martial arts, focusing on the Quanzhen Heart Method, the foundational technique of the Quanzhen Sect. All Quanzhen disciples practiced this method, and those who reached the Great Grandmaster level could then transition to the Innate Skill. Ning Changge listened quietly. The martial arts lecture was of little use to him, but it did give him an opportunity to further refine the improvements he had made to the Quanzhen Heart Method three days earlier. When the lecture on the Quanzhen Heart Method ended, Wang Chongyang paused, and the disciples called out in unison, ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster, for the lecture and martial arts instruction!¡± Their eyes were filled with gratitude, as the lecture had clearly been beneficial. Many disciples had resolved their long-standing doubts. Wang Chongyang laughed and nodded. Next, Ma Yu and the other Quanzhen Seven took turns giving their own lectures. They also discussed the Dao and martial arts, but compared to Wang Chongyang¡¯s insights, their teachings seemed far more rudimentary. For Ning Changge, they were of little value. As for the martial arts portion, it was even less useful. The Quanzhen Seven didn¡¯t discuss the Quanzhen Heart Method but instead focused on techniques like the Golden Goose Skill and the Quanzhen Sword Technique, explaining key points in their practice. When the seven had finished, the disciples still seemed eager for more, their eyes drifting toward Ning Changge, who remained seated on the high platform. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even the Quanzhen Seven looked at him expectantly. Wang Chongyang laughed. ¡°We¡¯ve merely laid the groundwork. Changge, how about sharing some insights from Wudang¡¯s Dao?¡± Ning Changge smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯ve invited me, I shall oblige.¡± As soon as he spoke, his aura became ethereal, exuding an otherworldly and unattainable quality. His voice, like the sound of the Dao itself, began to resonate as he spoke. His teachings were too profound, and even with the aid of spiritual power, most of the audience couldn¡¯t fully grasp them. So, he chose to focus on a specific portion, just as he had done when lecturing at Wudang. He began with the Five Elements. ¡°The Five Elements: Water, Fire, Wood, Metal, and Earth. Water moistens and descends, Fire blazes and rises, Wood bends and straightens, Metal yields and reforms, Earth nurtures and reaps¡­¡± *** With just a few words, the disciples were left in a daze, their hearts filled with a sense of awe. Even Wang Chongyang was no exception. In their minds, incredible visions began to unfold. A Black Tortoise stepped out of the sea, stirring up towering waves¡ªthis was Water. A Green Dragon soared into the sky, entwined with a celestial tree¡ªthis was Wood. There were also divine trees in the ocean, lotus flowers of fire and water, and a Golden Crow blazing in the sky¡ªthese were the manifestations of the Dao. ¡­ Compared to Wang Chongyang¡¯s earlier lecture, this was like night and day. Ning Changge was using the Dao Manifestation Technique, which allowed him to present the essence of his Dao to the audience. The Dao of the Five Elements wasn¡¯t just for Immortal Dao cultivation; it was also applicable to martial arts. In the Daoist hall, the disciples could already be heard breaking through, their progress shaking the hall. Although the Quanzhen Heart Method couldn¡¯t compare to Wudang¡¯s techniques, and Ning Changge¡¯s teachings weren¡¯t perfectly suited to them, the impact was still significant. Several talented disciples began to break through. Among them, Tan Chuduan, one of the Quanzhen Seven, was moved to tears. He had just gained insight into the Dao of Water, allowing him to break through a barrier that had troubled him for years. He had reached the Grandmaster Realm, becoming the third Grandmaster among the Quanzhen Seven. A wave of awe-filled gazes turned toward Ning Changge, filled with admiration and reverence. Only now did they realize what it meant for Ning Changge to give a lecture. It was like receiving guidance from a Daoist sage, a revelation that pierced the soul. Wang Chongyang stood there, stunned, as though he were dreaming. But it wasn¡¯t over yet. Chapter 140 Chapter 140Ning Changge smiled and shifted from discussing the Dao to martial arts. ¡°A few years ago, I received the Daoist texts from Master Chongyang and have since gained some insights into the Quanzhen Heart Method.¡± He began to explain the Quanzhen Heart Method. The disciples, still in shock, quickly straightened up and listened attentively. ¡°The Great Dao begins by opening the nine orifices, and the nine orifices originate from the Weilu Acupoint.¡± ¡°First, the energy rises from the Yongquan Acupoint at the soles of the feet, gradually ascending to the knees¡­¡± *** As Ning Changge recited the familiar Quanzhen Heart Method, the disciples were initially puzzled. But soon, those who had practiced the method began to widen their eyes in disbelief. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Especially Wang Chongyang, whose body trembled slightly, his face flushed with excitement. As the founder of the Quanzhen Sect and the creator of the Quanzhen Heart Method, Wang Chongyang had also studied the Nine Yin Manual and was well aware of its mysteries. As he listened closely, he realized that Ning Changge¡¯s version of the Quanzhen Heart Method wasn¡¯t ordinary¡ªit contained the profound principles of the Nine Yin Manual! In fact, Wang Chongyang had once attempted to merge the Nine Yin Manual with his Innate Skill, but he had failed and suffered a backlash. Later, he was ambushed by Ouyang Feng, leaving him with the source injury that would have killed him if not for Ning Changge¡¯s Golden Wind Jade Dew Pill. Now, his eyes widened in shock. He could tell that Ning Changge had successfully integrated the Bone Refining Chapter from the Nine Yin Manual into the Quanzhen Heart Method! This meant that from now on, anyone who practiced the Quanzhen Heart Method would naturally improve their aptitude! This was an incredible development. In an instant, the Quanzhen Heart Method had become a divine technique. In the Jianghu, any technique that could enhance one¡¯s aptitude would be fought over by countless people! And the most astonishing part was that Ning Changge had only studied the Quanzhen Heart Method three days ago. In just three days, he had refined and enhanced it, creating a powerful divine technique. What kind of monstrous talent was this? For a moment, Wang Chongyang and the Quanzhen disciples gained a deeper understanding of Ning Changge¡¯s terrifying talent. This was even more shocking than when Ning Changge had comprehended the True Fire of the Primordial Spirit. Before, they had known that the pale fire was powerful, but they hadn¡¯t fully grasped its significance. But the Quanzhen Heart Method was different. It was the technique they practiced every day. Wang Chongyang had just lectured on it, and now, hearing Ning Changge¡¯s version, the difference was clear. It was no longer the same Quanzhen Heart Method¡ªit was a completely new technique. Ning Changge had simply chosen not to rename it. Sensing the shock and awe in the room, Ning Changge smiled inwardly. If they knew that he had created this technique in the time it took for an incense stick to burn, they would be even more astonished. At that moment, everyone stared at Ning Changge, their eyes filled with disbelief. Even after he finished speaking, they remained in a daze. *** The Quanzhen Seven were so excited that their faces turned red, and they couldn¡¯t stop trembling.Aptitude had always been their lifelong struggle. While Wang Chongyang¡¯s reputation as the Central Divinity was great in the Song Dynasty, his disciples were not particularly outstanding, much like the Wudang Seven Heroes before them. But now, Ning Changge¡¯s lecture on the Quanzhen Heart Method gave them hope. With hard work, they could improve their aptitude. They might not become peerless geniuses, but they could certainly do better than before. At least, they wouldn¡¯t need to spend decades breaking through to the Grandmaster level, and with dedication, even the Great Grandmaster level was within reach! Ma Yu¡¯s gratitude was palpable. Since Ning Changge¡¯s arrival at Quanzhen, he had first used the Golden Wind Jade Dew Pill to heal their master¡¯s source injury, then delivered a lecture that led to breakthroughs among the disciples, including Tan Chuduan¡¯s promotion to Grandmaster. And now, he had perfected the Quanzhen Heart Method to such a level. All these contributions made Ning Changge a great benefactor to the Quanzhen Sect! The improvement of the Quanzhen Heart Method greatly increased the sect¡¯s foundation, and in time, it would surely become a major sect, perhaps even a true Daoist holy land! With this thought, the Quanzhen disciples all bowed in gratitude, exclaiming, ¡°Thank you, Little Immortal, for your kindness in teaching us martial arts!¡± They looked at Ning Changge with eyes full of gratitude and admiration, realizing that he was even more extraordinary than the legends suggested. His broad-mindedness was also worthy of respect. He was a peerless genius, both in talent and character. Ning Changge accepted their gratitude with a smile. Wang Chongyang was filled with emotion and was about to bow when his expression froze, and his eyes widened in shock. Through a secret transmission, the secrets of the Innate Skill were being whispered into his ear. Ning Changge had also shared the improved version of the Innate Skill with him. However, since it was the Quanzhen Sect¡¯s core technique, he only shared it with Wang Chongyang, leaving it to him to decide who to teach it to. Wang Chongyang was astounded. The mantras of the Innate Skill entered his ears, but they were imbued with different wonders¡ªexactly what he had been striving for. He had tried to integrate the mysteries of the Nine Yin Manual into the Innate Skill but had failed. Now, Ning Changge¡¯s version of the Innate Skill was presented to him, more perfect than he could have imagined. The impact was even greater than the improvement of the Quanzhen Heart Method! Chapter 141 Chapter 141After all, the Innate Skill was his life¡¯s work and pride. ¡°So that¡¯s it, incorporating the mysteries of the Big Dipper into the Innate Skill can lower its threshold, allowing Grandmasters to practice it!¡± Wang Chongyang¡¯s eyes shone brightly, and he couldn¡¯t help but slap his thigh and shout, standing up in excitement. He marveled at the improved Innate Skill. The Quanzhen Seven were initially puzzled by their master¡¯s sudden change in expression and trembling body. It wasn¡¯t until Wang Chongyang exclaimed that they realized Ning Changge was communicating with him. Hearing Wang Chongyang¡¯s words, they exchanged glances, their emotions once again surging with disbelief. From Wang Chongyang¡¯s reaction, it was clear what Ning Changge was discussing. ¡°The Little Immortal¡­ has even improved the Innate Skill? Grandmasters can now practice it¡­¡± The Quanzhen Seven¡¯s breathing quickened, especially Ma Yu, Wang Chuyi, and the newly promoted Tan Chuduan, all of whom were Grandmasters. This meant they could begin practicing the Innate Skill! They couldn¡¯t help but gasp, staring blankly at the high platform. Wang Chongyang looked at Ning Changge, his awe and admiration beyond words. He had always considered himself a rare martial arts prodigy in the Jianghu, but compared to Ning Changge, he seemed ordinary. He had spent nearly a decade trying to combine the Innate Skill with the Nine Yin Manual, but Ning Changge had accomplished it in just three days¡ªand so perfectly. The improved Innate Skill¡¯s mantras echoed in his mind, leaving Wang Chongyang with nothing but admiration. Such ingenious ideas were beyond his reach, even with another twenty years. He stood up straight and bowed deeply to Ning Changge. ¡°Changge, this bow is to thank you for enriching the foundation of Quanzhen. With the Quanzhen Heart Method and Innate Skill, our legacy is secure. Thank you!¡± His sincerity was evident. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didn¡¯t make grand promises of future support but knew that if Ning Changge ever needed anything, the Quanzhen Sect would be there to help. Seeing their grandmaster bow so deeply, the Quanzhen disciples followed suit, exclaiming, ¡°Thank you, Little Immortal, for enriching the foundation of Quanzhen!¡± Ning Changge helped Wang Chongyang up and smiled. ¡°Master Chongyang gifted me the Quanzhen Daoist texts and martial arts. I¡¯m merely returning the favor. This is karma.¡± He was open-minded and didn¡¯t dwell on it. If Wang Chongyang hadn¡¯t shared the Quanzhen martial arts with him, there wouldn¡¯t have been such gains. The Quanzhen disciples were filled with emotion. Returning the favor was one thing, but the favor Ning Changge had returned was immense. Wang Chongyang took several deep breaths to calm his emotions. Years of cultivation couldn¡¯t compare to the shock he had experienced today. What he had thought would be a normal lecture had turned into a day full of surprises from Ning Changge. As Ning Changge sat on the platform, many admiring glances were cast his way. With his lecture concluded, Ning Changge remained silent. Typically, the next part would be a Q&A session and mutual verification among the disciples. However, given the excitement from Ning Changge¡¯s lecture, Wang Chongyang decided to lecture a second time, focusing on cultivating the mind. As Wang Chongyang¡¯s voice filled the hall, the disciples¡¯ excitement gradually subsided. After an incense stick¡¯s worth of time, the Q&A session began. Most questions were directed at the Quanzhen Seven, and if they couldn¡¯t answer, Wang Chongyang would step in. No one dared to question Ning Changge, out of respect. Though they were eager to ask, they feared their questions might be laughed at. Time passed, and the lecture gradually drew to a close. Ma Yu stood up, smiling. Thanks to Ning Changge¡¯s participation, this had been the most successful lecture in a decade, with everyone gaining something. He was about to conclude the session when a loud, frantic voice echoed from afar: ¡°Senior Brother! Senior Brother! Save me! If you don¡¯t, your junior brother will die!¡± Everyone instinctively looked toward the source of the voice and saw two figures approaching. Leading the way was a chubby Daoist with small, round eyes, followed by a sinister-looking middle-aged man holding a snake-headed staff with a high nose bridge. It was Zhou Botong and the Western Venom, Ouyang Feng! Zhou Botong was known for his restlessness and had skipped the lecture to wander down the mountain, only to be ambushed by Ouyang Feng. Now, his face was darkened with poison, clearly having been bitten by snakes. ¡°I know I was wrong! I won¡¯t be naughty anymore!¡± ¡°This old venom is terrifying! He set snakes on me!¡± Zhou Botong shouted, his eyes darting around for an opportunity, while venomous snakes slithered in from all directions, making everyone¡¯s skin crawl. Ouyang Feng, the Western Venom, was known for his Toad Skill and mastery of snake control. As he played a flute, the snakes rose, flicking their tongues menacingly, creating a terrifying scene. Ma Yu and the others were furious, shouting, ¡°Ouyang Feng, you call yourself one of the Song Dynasty¡¯s Five Greats, yet you resort to such despicable tactics! Release my martial uncle, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡± The Quanzhen Seven stepped forward, standing in a line. Though their martial skills weren¡¯t exceptional, their respect for their master and love for their disciples were unwavering. Even against a top-tier Heaven-Man like Ouyang Feng, they showed no fear. Ouyang Feng lowered his flute and sneered. He ignored the Quanzhen Seven and looked at Wang Chongyang on the high platform. However, the white-robed young Daoist beside him caught his attention. He hadn¡¯t noticed this person before. Only now, as he looked over, did his pupils contract. He didn¡¯t know who this was, but they were seated alongside Wang Chongyang. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 However, he quickly dismissed it, assuming this young Daoist was part of Wang Chongyang¡¯s ploy. He fixed his gaze on Wang Chongyang and sneered, ¡°You old Daoist, you tricked me once years ago, and now you want to trick me again? Do you think I¡¯m a fool, using a pretty young Daoist to play tricks?¡± ¡°You¡¯re gravely ill and won¡¯t live much longer. I¡¯ll give you one last chance: hand over the Nine Yin Manual, or I¡¯ll kill your junior brother today and wipe out Quanzhen after you¡¯re gone!¡± His words were filled with malice. It turned out that he had received information that Wang Chongyang had a source injury and was weaker than he appeared. Last time, he had been scared off while trying to seize the Nine Yin Manual. Ouyang Feng couldn¡¯t tolerate this humiliation and had returned to Mount Zhongnan. He easily subdued the unsuspecting Zhou Botong with poison and captured him to threaten Wang Chongyang. He glared at Wang Chongyang, still bitter about not obtaining the Nine Yin Manual during the martial arts contest ten years ago. He wanted to acquire its mysteries to perfect his martial arts and advance to the Land Immortal realm, with Wang Chongyang being his obstacle. However, to his surprise, after he finished speaking, the Quanzhen disciples showed no anger. Instead, they looked at him with a strange expression, which made Ouyang Feng feel extremely uneasy. The Quanzhen disciples could barely contain their laughter. Ouyang Feng had mistaken the Little Immortal for a trick by their master? It was laughable! The Little Immortal of Wudang, whose spiritual monkey could easily defeat a Heaven-Man, and this Western Venom dared to act arrogantly in his presence? Ma Yu and the others quickly bowed to Ning Changge, saying, ¡°Little Immortal, please forgive this spectacle.¡± Wang Chongyang sighed helplessly, ¡°This is the karma I sowed in the past. Changge, don¡¯t let it trouble you.¡± Ning Changge shook his head with a smile, amused by the dramatic turn of events. However, he knew that today¡¯s issue with Ouyang Feng might not be solely about the Quanzhen Sect. His spiritual sense spread, encompassing the entire Mount Zhongnan. Before he could act, Ouyang Feng froze. ¡°Little Immortal?!!¡± Hearing Ma Yu and the others address the young Daoist, he immediately recalled the terrifying figure who had recently gained fame in the Jianghu. He was filled with dread! Looking at the young Daoist again, a brief eye contact felt like being crushed by an endless galaxy. Those deep eyes seemed to contain the universe, as if the Dao itself was manifesting within them. Cold sweat ran down his back. He dared not doubt any longer. This was undoubtedly the Little Immortal who had slain the Evil Emperor and destroyed the Golden Buddha! His heart raced, his mouth dry, and panic rose within him. Why was the Little Immortal of Wudang suddenly here?? Realization struck him like lightning. The information he had received was likely a deliberate trap, and he was merely a pawn to test the Little Immortal? Ouyang Feng immediately retreated, shouting, ¡°Little Immortal, I was used!¡± He abandoned Zhou Botong and fled, his body swelling as he unleashed his Toad Skill, his breath like thunder. But Ning Changge remained unmoved. With a flick of his finger, a pale flame leaped across the void, landing on Ouyang Feng. ¡°Though you were used, your evil intentions are your own doing,¡± Ning Changge said calmly. As the Pure Yin True Fire touched Ouyang Feng, it erupted instantly. The intense Qi that had been surging through Ouyang Feng¡¯s body halted in an instant. His body froze, and his eyes became empty. Zhou Botong, watching in a daze, shivered. He felt that Ouyang Feng had become a soulless shell, a mere husk! He looked at Ning Changge with immense reverence. Indeed, as Zhou Botong suspected, the Pure Yin True Fire was the True Fire of the Primordial Spirit. It could burn the spiritual consciousness of cultivators, let alone a mere Heaven-Man expert. In an instant, Ouyang Feng¡¯s soul was reduced to ashes, leaving only a lifeless body! One of the Song Dynasty¡¯s Five Greats, the Western Venom Ouyang Feng, was slain with a single flame. With Ouyang Feng¡¯s death, the countless venomous snakes went berserk, scattering in all directions. Some even surged toward the Quanzhen disciples. But the pale flame flared up again. From Ouyang Feng¡¯s body, it spread like stardust, falling among the snakes. In an instant, the snakes turned into statues, frozen in place, eerily still. It was only then that the Quanzhen disciples snapped out of their daze, staring blankly at the scene before them. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wang Chuyi murmured, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken¡­ Ouyang Feng was killed by a single flame from the Little Immortal?¡± His eyes were wide with shock, followed by the sound of gasps. Everyone was stunned by the scene before them. Ouyang Feng¡¯s lifeless body and the frozen snakes looked so bizarre. They had witnessed Ning Changge comprehend this pale flame technique, but they hadn¡¯t expected it to be so terrifying. A single flame had incinerated the Western Venom, leaving them in awe! Wang Chongyang also stood in a daze. The Western Venom Ouyang Feng was one of the Five Greats, and while he wasn¡¯t quite as strong as Wang Chongyang, he wasn¡¯t far behind. Yet now he had been killed in an instant. Did that mean Wang Chongyang would suffer the same fate against Ning Changge? The disparity left him with a bitter smile. But considering Ning Changge¡¯s terrifying accomplishments, it seemed reasonable. Still, hearing about it was one thing; witnessing it firsthand was another. ¡°Changge, this shouldn¡¯t have been your battle. Ouyang Feng came for the Nine Yin Manual¡­¡± Wang Chongyang said, coming to his senses. This was a matter between the Quanzhen Sect and Ouyang Feng. Involving Ning Changge made him feel guilty, as the Quanzhen Sect already owed him so much. But Ning Changge merely waved it off with a smile. ¡°Not at all. Ouyang Feng was merely a pawn to test me. It¡¯s a convenient resolution.¡± He looked into the distance, his voice echoing across Mount Zhongnan. ¡°Since you know I¡¯m here at Quanzhen, why not show yourself?¡± The Quanzhen disciples were startled, even Wang Chongyang. If there was someone more formidable than Ouyang Feng, could it be¡­ a Land Immortal?! The thought made their hearts race. As they speculated wildly, two voices rang out in succession. ¡°Ning Changge, you severed my limbs on Mount Emei. Today, we settle this score!¡± ¡°Golden Wheel of the Secret Sect, at your service, Little Immortal!¡± Chapter 143 Chapter 143 The first voice was filled with obvious resentment and hostility, while the second was slightly calmer but still carried a sense of obsession. The identity of the second voice was unclear to many, but the first was instantly recognizable. The one who had his limbs severed on Mount Emei by the Little Immortal¡ªwho else could it be but the Evil Emperor Xiang Yutian, who had dominated the Sui Dynasty for two hundred years? The Quanzhen Seven felt their hearts tremble. A Land Immortal had truly descended upon Quanzhen! And from the looks of it, there was more than one! In that moment, they understood the sequence of events. The Western Venom Ouyang Feng was merely a pawn, used to test whether Ning Changge was truly present. The real threat lay with these two Land Immortals. Looking at Ouyang Feng¡¯s lifeless body, the crowd was filled with complex emotions. One of the Song Dynasty¡¯s Five Greats, yet before these exalted Land Immortals, he was nothing more than a pawn to be manipulated at will. Indeed, beneath the Land Immortals, all were ants. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even Wang Chongyang fell silent. If he were in Ouyang Feng¡¯s position, he would fare no better. For the first time, he felt an unprecedented desire for power. Now that his source injury was healed and his lifespan ample, he believed that one day he too would reach the Land Immortal realm. The crowd¡¯s emotions were turbulent, but Ning Changge remained as calm and serene as ever. During his lecture, he hadn¡¯t released his spiritual sense. As soon as Ouyang Feng appeared, his Spirit God had already enveloped Mount Zhongnan. Xiang Yutian and the Golden Wheel¡¯s movements were clear to him. He even noticed a white-robed heroine and a young girl rushing over from the other side of the mountain¡ªlikely Lin Chaoying and Li Mochou. They must have heard the commotion from the Tomb of the Living Dead and come to investigate. But Ning Changge paid them no mind. He simply turned his gaze to the two figures who had suddenly appeared in the Daoist hall. He was already familiar with Xiang Yutian. They had met once on Mount Emei through the spiritual sword, where Ning Changge had severed his limbs, leaving him like a human swine. Now, Xiang Yutian appeared before him, pale but with all limbs intact and his aura stable. Compared to their last encounter on Mount Emei, he seemed no worse off. The other was a tall, thin young monk in a yellow robe, his aura slightly strange but undoubtedly at the Land Immortal level. Ning Changge hadn¡¯t initially recognized him, but the monk introduced himself, and Ning Changge was slightly surprised. ¡°The Golden Wheel Dharma King?¡± He quickly realized that the Golden Wheel was likely connected to the unnamed monk from the Secret Sect who had visited Wudang. ¡°Do you two think you can kill me?¡± Ning Changge asked with a faint smile, as if he didn¡¯t take the two before him seriously. Two Land Immortals together were not simply a matter of one plus one equaling two, and this was why the Evil Emperor dared to come again. The Quanzhen disciples were captivated by Ning Changge¡¯s composure, his calm confidence soothing their anxiety. Xiang Yutian snorted coldly, fixing his gaze on the young Daoist before him. Strictly speaking, this was his first time seeing Ning Changge. Last time, the young Daoist hadn¡¯t even appeared, yet three spiritual swords had severed his limbs, leaving a lasting shadow. If not for the Secret Sect seeking cooperation, he would never have agreed. Most importantly, he had learned that Wudang¡¯s Zhang Sanfeng had ascended to the Earth Immortal realm. If he didn¡¯t seize this opportunity to catch Ning Changge alone, revenge might never be possible once he returned to Wudang. ¡°You severed my limbs last time. I swear I won¡¯t be human if I don¡¯t avenge this. There¡¯s nothing to say between us. If not for you ruining my plans and stopping me from retrieving the sword, I¡¯d have long since returned to my peak!¡± His eyes filled with killing intent. He hadn¡¯t come to make peace. Being driven away by a junior in front of the world¡¯s heroes was his life¡¯s shame, far worse than his defeat by the Sword Demon a century ago. Only blood could wash it away. The Golden Wheel Dharma King clasped his hands, his eyelids drooping slightly. ¡°My master was buried in Wudang¡¯s Heavenly Tomb. I wish to retrieve his remains, but given the Little Immortal¡¯s nature, I knew you wouldn¡¯t agree, so I had no choice but to resort to this.¡± The crowd understood. He had come for his master¡¯s remains. The Quanzhen Seven looked to Ning Changge. This wasn¡¯t an irreconcilable hatred. If they were in his place, they might agree to the monk¡¯s request, leaving only one enemy to deal with. But Ning Changge simply nodded. ¡°Your master offended Wudang. Being buried in the Heavenly Tomb was a grace.¡± His meaning was clear. Ning Changge wouldn¡¯t abandon his principles for anyone. The Golden Wheel took a deep breath, his side seeming to roar with dragons and elephants. His once emaciated body filled out, and he solemnly said, ¡°In that case, please instruct me, Little Immortal!¡± The Evil Emperor Xiang Yutian also stepped forward, his aura exploding in an instant. Waves of demonic energy surged forth. He had cultivated the Dao Heart Planting Demon to its highest level, capable of clouding minds. Just seeing the rolling demonic clouds made the Quanzhen disciples¡¯ faces pale, their eyes filled with discomfort. They couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. ¡°Can the Little Immortal handle these two?¡± ¡°Though the Little Immortal severed the Evil Emperor¡¯s limbs on Mount Emei, the two of them together are likely much stronger than before!¡± ¡°Seeing the Little Immortal¡¯s calm demeanor, there should be no problem.¡± Chapter 144 Chapter 144 ¡°Let¡¯s not forget how formidable the Little Immortal is. Even if he can¡¯t win, he can surely protect himself!¡± Led by Wang Chongyang, the Quanzhen disciples retreated further. They had no place in such a battle and could only watch Ning Changge with bated breath. Ning Changge, in his white Daoist robe, sat calmly on the Daoist platform, his expression unruffled. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In contrast, Xiang Yutian and the Golden Wheel felt immense pressure. Seeing Ning Changge for the first time, his otherworldly aura made their hearts race. Especially Xiang Yutian, who seemed to see spiritual swords flashing behind Ning Changge, causing his pupils to contract instinctively. Unable to bear the suffocating atmosphere, he shouted. Buzz!! Waves of demonic energy surged from his body, and in an instant, rolling demonic clouds enveloped the Quanzhen Sect, casting it into darkness. A Land Immortal¡¯s casual strike could stir the heavens. Massive demonic energy gathered around Xiang Yutian, forming a terrifying demonic body in an instant! The Ten-Zhang True Demon Body! This was the ultimate skill Xiang Yutian had used on Mount Emei. Now, he unleashed it immediately, showing his deep fear of Ning Changge. Ning Changge smiled faintly. He could see the progress in Xiang Yutian¡¯s Ten-Zhang True Demon Body. Clearly, after his defeat by the Three Talents Sword Formation, Xiang Yutian had made improvements. His expression remained calm. Meanwhile, the Golden Wheel Dharma King radiated golden light, with dragons and elephants roaring around him. It was similar to the unnamed monk¡¯s Dragon Elephant Golden Body from the Secret Sect but clearly more advanced, comparable to the Sweeping Monk¡¯s Golden Buddha True Body. In the crowd¡¯s shocked eyes, the two Land Immortals went all out from the start. Wang Chongyang couldn¡¯t help but tense up. Lin Chaoying, who had just arrived, was also shocked. She quickly shielded Li Mochou and retreated, fearing the residual waves might harm them. She had sensed the commotion at the Quanzhen Sect but hadn¡¯t expected a battle between Land Immortals. Boom! A thunderous roar erupted as Xiang Yutian struck first. His ten-zhang demonic body reached out from the demonic clouds, a massive palm of true energy engraved with intricate patterns¡ªthe mark of the demonic seed. The sky-covering demonic palm slammed toward Ning Changge. The Golden Wheel followed closely. Their sole aim was to suppress Ning Changge. Two against one, they felt no shame. The Golden Wheel¡¯s body was enveloped in dragon-elephant golden light, swelling with unparalleled divine power. His punch, accompanied by dragons and elephants, shook the entire Quanzhen Sect. The sheer force caused destruction even through the air! A palm and a punch, the two Land Immortals attacked at their peak, holding nothing back. The sky-covering demonic palm carried black demonic clouds, while the dragon-elephant divine punch brought a sea of Buddha light. The power was terrifying. The Quanzhen disciples¡¯ hearts were in their throats. They had never seen such power and couldn¡¯t be sure if the Little Immortal could withstand it. Yet Ning Changge remained serene. His eyes sparkled with insight, observing the paths of the two. ¡°Both follow the path of combining body and true energy, each with unique wonders. Not bad.¡± He casually commented, watching the incoming attacks, and simply exhaled. In the next moment, five brilliant beams shot forth, transforming into spiritual swords that soared into the sky! Gold, green, blue, red, and yellow! The spiritual swords, having recently transformed, were revealed to the world for the first time! The Five Elements Spiritual Swords vibrated joyfully, celebrating their emergence, spinning continuously. The crowd watched in awe, as if seeing five playful children, filling them with a sense of wonder. Ning Changge smiled. As spiritual artifacts, the Five Elements Spiritual Swords were indeed like children. They needed no guidance. The five swords transformed into beams of light, slashing toward the incoming demonic palm and Buddha punch. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!!! The air was filled with a hair-raising sound as the swords whistled through the sky, their sharp cries echoing. Lin Chaoying¡¯s face turned pale, and she quickly used her true energy to shield herself and Li Mochou¡¯s ears. When the sword¡¯s whistling ceased, the crowd looked up. The sky-covering demonic palm and dragon-elephant Buddha punch had stopped mid-air, failing to descend. Confused, they soon gasped in shock. The once-solid demonic palm and Buddha punch shattered in an instant, sliced into countless fragments by the dense sword light, dispersing into the heavens. Xiang Yutian and the Golden Wheel¡¯s eyes were filled with gravity, even fear. They felt an overwhelming pressure from the five spiritual swords¡­ Especially Xiang Yutian. He had once been close to three of them. But now, the three had become five, their aura surging! ¡°How could he have progressed so much in such a short time? How is this possible?¡± ¡°How can there be such a monstrous person in the world?¡± But the Five Elements Spiritual Swords gave them no time to ponder. Without Ning Changge¡¯s control, they charged at Xiang Yutian. Buzz!! Radiance burst from the swords, piercing the clouds, dispelling the demonic clouds. In the crowd¡¯s shocked eyes, the Golden Edge Sword transformed into the Geng Metal White Tiger, the Qingyuan Sword into the Yi Wood Green Dragon, the Bi Shui Sword into the Ren Water Black Tortoise, the Chixiao Sword into the Qian Fire Vermilion Bird, and the Houtu Sword into the Wu Earth Qilin! The five divine beasts charged at the two with overwhelming might. Their power was unmatched, the five divine beasts dominating! Before these awe-inspiring divine beasts, Xiang Yutian¡¯s ten-zhang demonic body seemed insignificant, and the Golden Wheel even more so. Xiang Yutian couldn¡¯t help but shout in anger, ¡°Golden Wheel, is this the Secret Sect¡¯s information intelligence?!¡± He felt deceived. This power was far beyond what had been described as merely stronger than the Sweeping Monk! Chapter 145 Chapter 145 The Golden Wheel didn¡¯t answer. His obsession drove him to retrieve his master¡¯s remains at any cost, even if it meant facing such terror. Despite his fear, he resolutely struck at the five divine beasts with a Buddha palm. Xiang Yutian was furious, but now wasn¡¯t the time for internal strife. His demonic energy surged as he struck with his palms. But it was all in vain. The divine beasts spewed divine fire and strange water, their sword energy overwhelming, completely suppressing them. Their vast true energy was confined to a tiny space. Ning Changge didn¡¯t even need to act. Releasing the Five Elements Spiritual Swords was enough to easily suppress the two Land Immortals. Such power was truly astounding. The Quanzhen disciples, having moved past their initial tension, were now completely relaxed, their respect for Ning Changge deepening. Ning Changge shook his head slowly, his insight observing. The true energy essence of the two was clear to him, and flashes of inspiration danced in his mind. Their paths might offer him some enlightenment, but he needed to observe more closely. Previously, he had gained the Golden Armor Aspect Divine Power from Xiang Yutian¡¯s severed limbs and the Golden Spirit¡¯s body. Now, seeing Xiang Yutian¡¯s ten-zhang demonic body in person, he might further advance the Golden Armor Divine Power! With this thought, Ning Changge finally acted. He formed a sword seal with his hand and pointed. The previously relaxed Five Elements Spiritual Swords instantly flared with light, their aura surging, their sharpness piercing the sky. ¡°Five Elements Sword Formation, rise!¡± The Three Talents Sword Formation had once required intricate setup to sever Xiang Yutian. Now, the transformed Five Elements Spiritual Swords formed a Five Elements Sword Formation, its power only growing stronger! Buzz, buzz, buzz!! The Five Elements Spiritual Swords vibrated at high speed, the five divine beasts soaring, guarding the five directions of east, west, south, north, and center! The five giant swords shot into the sky, enveloping Xiang Yutian. He was horrified, not understanding why Ning Changge targeted him alone. The Five Elements Sword Formation encased him, reminding him of the fear he had felt on Mount Emei. ¡°Golden Wheel, save me!!¡± He roared to the heavens, a hint of panic in his voice. The pressure of the Five Elements Sword Formation was far more terrifying than the Three Talents Sword Formation. He knew he couldn¡¯t withstand it, and this time, he couldn¡¯t even use the Heavenly Demon Disintegration Technique to escape. With the Five Elements complete, space was sealed. He couldn¡¯t escape! The Golden Wheel was equally shocked, stunned by the sudden change. He knew he had to act. If Xiang Yutian fell, his fate wouldn¡¯t be much better. With this thought, he roared, a golden relic floating before his chest. A hint of hesitation crossed his face before he resolutely swallowed it! His aura surged! The Golden Wheel soared, ready to break the Five Elements Sword Formation, but suddenly, a nameless fear gripped his heart. Ning Changge flicked his fingers twice. Two flames shot toward him, one deep blue, the other pale, reflecting in the Golden Wheel¡¯s eyes, causing him to gasp! He felt a soul-shaking suffocation from the flames. The Pure Yang True Fire burned true energy, while the Pure Yin True Fire burned the Primordial Spirit. Together, they extinguished both energy and spirit! (tln :zamn, its so OP) The Golden Wheel instinctively retreated, watching Xiang Yutian trapped in the sword formation, helpless. He was now struggling to protect himself. Ning Changge glanced at the Golden Wheel entangled with the two flames, dismissing him. His gaze turned to Xiang Yutian, whose face was grim. His eyes sparkled with insight, the Observation Eyes at their peak. Ning Changge chuckled softly, ¡°Xiang Yutian, let me see your limits.¡± Xiang Yutian was terrified as Ning Changge spoke, and the Five Elements Sword Formation above changed. Boom!! A massive five-colored sword energy, imbued with the power of the Five Elements, crashed down! *** The scene before them was eerily reminiscent of what had transpired on Mount Emei. Back then, it was the Three Talents Sword Formation; now, it had evolved into the Five Elements Sword Formation. The five-colored sword energy shimmered with a terrifying brilliance, like celestial swords descending from the heavens. Wang Chongyang stood in shock, his eyes fixed on the Five Elements Sword Qi. He felt that no swordsmanship in the world could compare to this, and even the most legendary swordsmen would be powerless before such sword energy. Lin Chaoying was equally dumbfounded. She had always been proud, considering herself exceptionally talented, and even believed that one day she would reach the Land Immortal realm. But now, her eyes were filled only with the towering sword energy before her¡ªso dazzling, so overwhelming. As for Li Mochou, she was completely stunned. With her limited cultivation, she couldn¡¯t grasp the profoundness of the scene, only feeling that the sword energy was vast and terrifying. The crowd was shocked, but none more so than Xiang Yutian, who was locked onto by the sword energy. He wanted to dodge, but the terrifying sharpness of the Five Elements Sword Qi had already locked him in place. The sword formation sealed the void, leaving him no room to maneuver. In other words, he had no choice but to face it head-on! ¡°Ah!!!!¡± S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xiang Yutian roared toward the sky, the extreme pressure of life and death forcing him to vent his emotions. His hair was disheveled, his face twisted in fury, and his Ten-Zhang True Demon Body roared as well. The surging demonic energy formed a massive demonic skull that rushed to meet the sword energy. Under the pressure of life and death, he forcibly pushed his potential to its limits, making this attack even more terrifying than the previous one. Boom!! A deafening explosion rang out. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 The massive five-colored sword energy collided with the demonic skull, but there was no contest. The sword energy¡¯s sharpness was unmatched, and in an instant, it obliterated the demonic skull! Xiang Yutian¡¯s eyes were filled with shock as he roared in unwillingness. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°No!!¡± But the sword energy didn¡¯t kill him outright. It merely severed his left arm. His left arm, filled with demonic energy and true energy, fell to the ground, blood splattering everywhere. Xiang Yutian¡¯s already pale face turned even paler, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. His eyes were dazed, unable to comprehend why Ning Changge hadn¡¯t killed him with a single strike. Could it be that Ning Changge intended to spare him? Instinctively, he looked toward Ning Changge. His heart trembled. What kind of gaze was that? High above, indifferent, as if looking at an ant. Ning Changge¡¯s eyes flickered with an unknown light, his active, focusing on Xiang Yutian¡¯s severed left arm. The way true energy and the physical body combined was laid bare before him, and a series of insights flooded his mind. Compared to the severed limbs Ji Xiaofu had brought back, observing the process in real-time was far more enlightening. ¡°Not enough. Continue.¡± Ning Changge¡¯s mind was filled with realizations, but he felt there was still something missing. His voice was calm, but to Xiang Yutian, it sounded like the voice of a demon from hell, causing him to shudder involuntarily. As Ning Changge¡¯s words fell, the Five Elements Sword Formation above stirred once more. Another five-colored sword energy began to form. Seeing the same terrifying sword energy, Xiang Yutian couldn¡¯t help but roar in anger, ¡°Ning Changge, if you want to kill me, just do it! Why humiliate me like this?¡± ¡°I told you, I want to see your limits.¡± Another towering sword energy descended. Xiang Yutian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, but his intense desire to survive pushed him to fight back. However, his hatred for Ning Changge only grew stronger. He swore that if he survived, he would be an eternal enemy of Wudang, even if he couldn¡¯t defeat Ning Changge, he would target Wudang¡¯s disciples! At that moment, his hatred made him abandon the pride he once held as the Evil Emperor. But it was futile. Hatred might fuel strength, but the vast gap between them couldn¡¯t be bridged. The sword energy fell. His right arm was severed at the root, leaving the Ten-Zhang True Demon Body as an armless demon! Ning Changge observed the exposed intricacies of Xiang Yutian¡¯s path, the combination of true energy and the physical body laid bare. ¡°To combine the physical body and true energy to this extent, you can be considered a genius.¡± He calmly commented, his mind filled with flashes of inspiration. True energy was the pinnacle of martial power, capable of influencing the forces of heaven and earth. From the combination of true energy and the physical body, Ning Changge gained inspiration. If spiritual energy could be combined with the physical body, it might lead to the creation of an even more astonishing physical divine power. Previously, he had created the Golden Armor Aspect by studying Xiang Yutian¡¯s severed limbs and observing the Golden Spirit¡¯s body. While it was strong, it was more suited to the Golden Spirit. ¡°Still not enough.¡± Ning Changge pointed again, and this time, two beams of five-colored sword energy descended. The surroundings fell into complete silence, with only the roar of the sword energy echoing. Whether it was Wang Chongyang, Lin Chaoying, or the Quanzhen Seven, they all stood with their mouths agape, filled with disbelief. The scene before them was simply too shocking. What were they witnessing? The mighty Evil Emperor of the Sui Dynasty was being toyed with, reduced to helpless roars. They had expected Ning Changge to defeat or even kill Xiang Yutian, but the process was far beyond their imagination. It was almost too easy. The Golden Wheel Dharma King was equally terrified. He wanted to escape, but the two flames before him were already keeping him occupied. Xiang Yutian roared. The demonic energy formed fists and palms to meet the sword energy. Under the pressure of life and death, he spared no effort, even spitting blood to fuel his attacks. But it was all in vain. The five-colored sword energy, like a celestial pillar, descended steadily. Two beams of sword energy. Severing both his legs. Blood splattered as the Ten-Zhang True Demon Body was reduced to a limbless husk once again! The scene was exactly like what had happened on Mount Emei, only this time it was even easier. It was only now that Xiang Yutian realized how blinded by hatred he had been. Last time, Ning Changge hadn¡¯t even been present, yet he had been forced to flee in disgrace. What made him think that adding the Golden Wheel would allow him to defeat Ning Changge? Xiang Yutian laughed bitterly. Ning Changge¡¯s gaze remained indifferent as he continued to observe the combination of true energy and the physical body within the Ten-Zhang True Demon Body. Finally, he gained enlightenment. Under the astonished and reverent gazes of the Quanzhen disciples, a faint five-colored light began to flow across Ning Changge¡¯s body. Unseen to them, the five-colored sapling in his dantian swayed gently. ¡ª [System Notification]. ¨C Using the Golden Armor Aspect as a foundation, and after closely observing the combination of Xiang Yutian¡¯s physical body and true energy, you have gained inspiration. By combining the Five Elements spiritual energy with the physical body, you have created the Immortal Dao technique, Five Elements Aspect! ¡ª A smile appeared on Ning Changge¡¯s lips. He had finally succeeded. The Five Elements Aspect was a step beyond the Golden Armor Aspect and was far more suited to him. With this realization, a natural sense of joy arose within him. His gaze fell on Xiang Yutian. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 The Ten-Zhang True Demon Body had been reduced to a limbless husk, and Xiang Yutian¡¯s true form was revealed, looking utterly miserable. His face was filled with despair, but Ning Changge remained unmoved. Xiang Yutian no longer had any value, so there was no need to continue. Slowly severing Xiang Yutian¡¯s limbs had been purely for observation. Ning Changge had no interest in torturing his enemies. Without needing to lift a hand, the spiritual swords, sensing his intent, let out a resonant hum. The five divine beasts roared from the sky, and under Xiang Yutian¡¯s gaze of relief, they descended upon him. Buzz!! The sky was filled with sword energy, and radiant light erupted. When the light faded and the commotion ceased, the Five Elements Spiritual Swords returned to Ning Changge¡¯s side. The crowd looked over and collectively gasped. There was nothing left of the Evil Emperor. Not even a trace. The mighty Evil Emperor of the Sui Dynasty, Xiang Yutian, had perished! A Land Immortal, obliterated so thoroughly that not even a speck remained. The crowd was utterly numb. ¡°Did I just witness a Land Immortal die before my eyes?¡± ¡°The Evil Emperor¡­ could he have escaped like he did on Mount Emei? I heard his Heavenly Demon Disintegration Technique is quite powerful¡­¡± ¡°Impossible¡­ Didn¡¯t you see that the Little Immortal had no intention of pursuing him?¡± ¡°A Land Immortal who dominated for two hundred years¡­ just died like that?¡± ¡°To kill so easily¡­ Just how strong is the Little Immortal?¡± The crowd felt dizzy, overwhelmed by the sheer shock of it all. They even doubted their own eyes. How could a Land Immortal die so easily? But soon, their doubts vanished as their eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s a heavenly phenomenon!¡± Lin Chaoying couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, drawing Wang Chongyang and the others¡¯ attention to her and Li Mochou. But no one cared about that at the moment. Above the Quanzhen Sect, dark clouds gathered, and a torrential downpour began. Thunder echoed across the sky, heard far and wide, as if the heavens themselves were mourning Xiang Yutian¡¯s passing. When a Land Immortal ascended, it was accompanied by a heavenly phenomenon, sensed by those above the Heaven-Man realm. Likewise, when a Land Immortal perished, the heavens also reacted. At that moment, throughout the Song Dynasty, any expert above the Heaven-Man realm paused, staring dumbfounded at the sky, at the direction from which the heavenly phenomenon emanated. Their hearts filled with disbelief. ¡°A Land Immortal has fallen?!¡± In an instant, the Song Dynasty was thrown into turmoil. Countless people rushed toward the source, eager to discover which Land Immortal had perished. If other Heaven-Man experts and Land Immortals could sense it, there was no doubt that the three present on Mount Zhongnan could as well. Wang Chongyang and Lin Chaoying exchanged glances, seeing the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. Meanwhile, the Golden Wheel Dharma King, still entangled with the two flames, was equally horrified. (tln : lmao, he just looked like a ded sentence prisoner) He had been trying to sense Xiang Yutian¡¯s situation, but the eerie pale flames had burned away his senses, leaving him blind and trapped, forced to battle the flames in a confined space. His dragon-elephant golden light occasionally flared, but the flames were endless, rendering his efforts futile. Now, with the heavenly phenomenon manifesting, an overwhelming sense of dread filled his heart. He realized¡­ Xiang Yutian had fallen! ¡°How could this happen so quickly?!¡± The Golden Wheel¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. He knew the Evil Emperor¡¯s strength. Though not at his peak, Xiang Yutian still had a deep foundation. How could he have been slain in just a few breaths? He considered himself only slightly stronger than Xiang Yutian. Now, with Xiang Yutian dead, how could he possibly face Ning Changge alone? His mind raced, his dragon-elephant golden light rapidly retracting, forming a protective golden body. He dared not make any more reckless moves. At this point, his only priority was survival. With Xiang Yutian dead, even if he escaped, it would be meaningless. The Golden Wheel stared at the two flames before him, his eyes filled with confusion. Suddenly, the flames dispersed, and the world reappeared before him. Instinctively, he looked around. As expected, Xiang Yutian¡¯s body was gone, leaving only the heavenly phenomenon raging above. Rain poured down, but his dragon-elephant golden light shielded him from it. A bitter smile crept across his face as he looked up at the high platform. His eyes met Ning Changge¡¯s calm gaze, and the bitterness deepened. ¡°I underestimated the Little Immortal. The world says the Little Immortal¡¯s combat prowess is unmatched, capable of slaying Land Immortals even before reaching that realm. Now I see¡­ no one has ever truly pushed the Little Immortal to his limits.¡± The Golden Wheel¡¯s words sent shockwaves through the crowd. They realized he was right. In every battle, Ning Changge¡¯s opponents had fallen, always leaving the impression that they were close to pushing him to his limits, but they never quite reached it. The Golden Wheel and Xiang Yutian had dared to challenge him, thinking that even if Ning Changge was strong, he couldn¡¯t possibly handle two Land Immortals at once. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But now, it was clear they had been wrong. The Golden Wheel couldn¡¯t comprehend how such an anomaly could exist in the Nine Provinces¡ªsomeone who hadn¡¯t even reached the Land Immortal realm but could kill Land Immortals as easily as slaughtering chickens. It was simply too absurd. ¡°It seems my obsession is finally fading.¡± The Golden Wheel sighed, his eyes filled with sorrow. Even with his deep obsession, he could now clearly see the vast gulf between them. If he and Xiang Yutian together couldn¡¯t defeat Ning Changge, and Xiang Yutian had been killed, what hope did he have alone? Ning Changge spoke calmly, ¡°So, are you giving up?¡± But the Golden Wheel shook his head resolutely. ¡°I left the Secret Sect with no intention of returning alone. Either I retrieve my master¡¯s remains, or I die here.¡± Chapter 148 Chapter 148 ¡°Little Immortal, I have but one request.¡± Ning Changge¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Speak.¡± The Golden Wheel clasped his hands and bowed deeply. ¡°If I fall to the Little Immortal, may I be buried in Wudang¡¯s Heavenly Tomb? Since I cannot bring my master¡¯s remains back, I wish to rest beside him, so that I may listen to his teachings even in death.¡± Hearing this, the crowd was moved. Even the Quanzhen disciples felt a rare sense of admiration. Whatever else could be said, the Golden Wheel¡¯s respect for his master was beyond reproach. Ning Changge nodded lightly. ¡°Very well, as you wish.¡± Burying a living Buddha in the Heavenly Tomb would also aid in the tomb¡¯s path evolution. The Golden Wheel¡¯s face filled with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Little Immortal!¡± Then, his eyes filled with determination. ¡°Now, I will give it my all. Please, instruct me, Little Immortal!¡± S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Clearly, he hadn¡¯t completely given up. He wanted to make one last desperate attempt. Perhaps, after killing Xiang Yutian, Ning Changge¡¯s strength had diminished significantly? The Golden Wheel stepped forward with a thunderous stomp! It was as if a divine elephant had stepped on the earth, causing all of Mount Zhongnan to shake. His Dragon Elephant Prajna Skill had reached its highest level, granting him terrifying strength. Two relics floated before his chest, glowing brightly. One relic was his own, while the other was the one he had swallowed earlier, left behind by a former living Buddha of the Secret Sect. Boundless golden light radiated from him. To the crowd¡¯s astonishment, the two relics began to merge! Ning Changge raised an eyebrow. This was a path to self-destruction, akin to forcibly absorbing another¡¯s path. Even a Land Immortal couldn¡¯t withstand the backlash from such an act. Earlier, the Golden Wheel had merely used the relic to boost his true energy, which would have left some side effects that could be slowly treated. But now, by forcibly merging the relics, even if he defeated Ning Changge, he wouldn¡¯t live long afterward. This was truly a fight to the death. He hadn¡¯t used this trump card when Xiang Yutian was in danger, but in the blink of an eye, Xiang Yutian had been slain. Now, this was his only option. He knew that by using this technique, there were only two possible outcomes. If he defeated Ning Changge, he could rightfully retrieve his master¡¯s remains, but he would die shortly after. If he lost, he would die on the spot, though Ning Changge had promised to bury him in the Heavenly Tomb. Either way, death was inevitable, so he had no more reservations. Behind the Golden Wheel, as the two relics merged, boundless golden light erupted. Though his aura was unstable, it surged dramatically. The sound of Buddhist chants echoed across Mount Zhongnan, scattering the dark clouds caused by Xiang Yutian¡¯s death. Around him, faint images of old monks appeared, chanting sutras. The crowd seemed to witness the Golden Wheel¡¯s journey to becoming a living Buddha. One by one, the old monks performed a ritual, bestowing their knowledge upon the young monk. The young monk endured immense suffering, teetering on the brink of death, but in the end, he succeeded. As the Golden Wheel recalled all this, his obsession seemed to fade away. He faintly heard the voice of the Grand Dharma King: ¡°Foolish child.¡± The Golden Wheel awoke from his trance, his gaze steady as he looked at Ning Changge on the high platform. ¡°Little Immortal, please instruct me.¡± He was determined to win! Even if it meant dying, he would return to the Secret Sect with whatever remained of his body, to give them an answer. The crowd watched the Golden Wheel Dharma King, and through the chanting of the old monks behind him, they seemed to witness his transformation. Many felt conflicted. Strictly speaking, he wasn¡¯t inherently evil; he simply wanted to retrieve his master¡¯s remains. But everyone had their own stance, and there was nothing more to say. A battle was inevitable. The Golden Wheel slowly extended his right fist, and the roar of dragons and elephants echoed across Mount Zhongnan. The winds howled, and the skies churned. If not for a faint layer of spiritual light covering the area, the entire Quanzhen Sect might have been torn apart. Even his opening stance was terrifying. It had to be said, the Golden Wheel¡¯s combat power was likely above that of Xiang Yutian. Though he had only recently ascended to the Land Immortal realm, the power he gained from merging with another relic made him formidable. Even Ning Changge took him a bit more seriously. ¡°Not bad,¡± Ning Changge commented lightly, his Observation Eyes piercing through everything, focusing on the Golden Wheel. He had seen the Dragon Elephant Golden Body before, used by the unnamed monk from the Secret Sect. However, the Golden Wheel¡¯s Dragon Elephant Buddha Body was far superior. As the Golden Wheel punched forward, streams of white energy exploded outward, accompanied by golden light, as dragons and elephants roared toward Ning Changge. A massive golden fist imprint hung in the air, accompanied by dragons and elephants, its power unparalleled. The Quanzhen disciples were shocked. But this time, having seen what happened to the Evil Emperor, they had unwavering faith in Ning Changge. Their eyes were fixed on him, eagerly awaiting his response. Ning Changge moved. He simply raised his right hand, and a single finger slowly descended. In the next moment, the heavens shifted! The forces of nature surged wildly, and the Five Elements Spiritual Swords resonated with each other. Brilliant five-colored light gathered at Ning Changge¡¯s fingertip, and in the blink of an eye, it transformed into a massive finger, shimmering with the light of the Five Elements. This wasn¡¯t just a simple accumulation of spiritual energy; it was a mystical combination. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 It was the divine power Ning Changge had just comprehended from observing Xiang Yutian¡ªthe Five Elements Aspect! Or rather, a single finger of the Five Elements Aspect. If Ning Changge were to fully manifest the power of the Aspect, his entire body would transform into a colossal figure, with boundless power. But the Golden Wheel wasn¡¯t worth such an effort. A single finger was enough. Boom!! The massive finger, glowing with the light of the Five Elements, pressed down on the golden fist imprint. A deafening explosion rang out, and the golden dragons and elephants accompanying the fist were instantly crushed, shattered into countless fragments of golden light. The Five Elements light then surged forward, swallowing everything in its path. Though the power of the finger had diminished, it still carried an unstoppable force as it pressed down on the Golden Wheel. The crowd held their breath. Ning Changge¡¯s attacks were always awe-inspiring. Every divine power he used was a visual spectacle. The crowd marveled. Only the Golden Wheel remained solemn. He clasped his hands together, chanting sutras as his body radiated light. Dragons and elephants formed around him, filled with divine power, charging toward the massive finger. Boom, boom, boom! The sound of explosions echoed like thunder as the dragons and elephants were crushed one by one. With each dragon or elephant that was destroyed, the Golden Wheel¡¯s face grew paler, and he took a step back. A total of thirty-three dragons and elephants soared into the sky. Only then was the Five Elements Aspect¡¯s finger finally dissipated. The Golden Wheel had retreated thirty-three steps, his face as pale as gold paper, and he couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. Lin Chaoying remained silent. She had always prided herself on her unparalleled talent, but witnessing this battle made her realize how small her world had been. She had been living in the Tomb of the Living Dead, unaware of the true state of the world. From the murmurs of the Quanzhen disciples, she had learned who this young Daoist was. ¡°Wudang¡¯s Little Immortal¡­ He truly is like a living immortal!¡± Her eyes were filled with awe. This was the first time she had heard Ning Changge¡¯s name, and everything she saw had left a profound impact on her. As for Li Mochou, she was even more stunned, her wide eyes staring blankly. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The scene was eerily quiet. The Golden Wheel felt a bitter taste in his mouth. But his gaze remained resolute. ¡°Death is all that remains!¡± He whispered to himself. His Dragon Elephant Buddha Body radiated light once more, and his entire being seemed like an ancient dragon-elephant, charging forward with overwhelming force. This time, he was ready to fight to the death, his body rushing toward Ning Changge. Ning Changge remained seated on the Daoist platform, his expression calm. His eyes gleamed with insight as he observed the Dragon Elephant Buddha Body, studying the Golden Wheel¡¯s path. Though the Golden Wheel was powerful, his path was one of forced enlightenment through the Secret Sect¡¯s rituals and the merging of relics. His path lacked any profound originality. Still, it wasn¡¯t without value to Ning Changge. ¡°I already possess two of the Samadhi True Fires¡ªthe True Fire of Vital Energy and the True Fire of the Primordial Spirit. All that remains is the True Fire of Essence, which burns the essence of the body. It must come from the physical body itself.¡± ¡°Today, I will complete the triad of true fires using you.¡± A flash of realization crossed Ning Changge¡¯s mind. He had once used true fire to burn the bodies of the unnamed monk and Kongwen¡¯s Buddha body on Tianzhu Peak. Now, burning the Golden Wheel¡¯s Buddha body would complete the set. As the Golden Wheel charged toward him, Ning Changge flicked his fingers. A blue and a white flame transformed into two dragons, surging forward with far greater power than before. The Golden Wheel, who had been charging with great momentum, let out a startled cry and immediately retreated. Even from a distance, he could feel his Buddha body and soul trembling. The True Fire of Vital Energy burned true energy, and the True Fire of the Primordial Spirit burned the soul. Though the Dragon Elephant Buddha Body focused on the physical body, it couldn¡¯t withstand the burning of these two true fires. Under the crowd¡¯s astonished gaze, the golden light of the dragons and elephants was reduced to ashes by the fiery dragons. The Golden Wheel punched and struck with all his might, but each time, he was forced back. Step by step, he retreated. Finally, the two fiery dragons encircled him. He sat down, his Dragon Elephant Buddha Body radiating Buddha light, and the sound of chanting sutras echoed through the sky. He was preparing to endure the flames. The fiery dragons roared, coiling around him like chains, wrapping tightly around the Dragon Elephant Buddha Body. The two forces began to clash. ¡°Arghhh!!¡± The Golden Wheel¡¯s eyes bulged, his face twisted in agony. The pain of the true fires burning him was unbearable, and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a low growl. He could feel his true energy evaporating. The blue flame was like an invisible demon, instantly dissolving any true energy it touched. The white flame was equally terrifying. Earlier, when the white flame had barely touched him, he had felt his Buddha mind weaken, and his brain had been wracked with pain, as if his soul were being torn apart. He had to devote sixty percent of his energy to resisting the white flame. Only now did he realize that the two true fires had not been at full power when they had been holding him back earlier. Sweat poured from his forehead, only to be instantly evaporated. His low growls of pain sent chills down everyone¡¯s spines. If a Land Immortal-level living Buddha couldn¡¯t endure the pain, it was impossible to imagine how excruciating it must be. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Even Wang Chongyang shivered involuntarily. He looked at Ning Changge. The Ning Changge who had lectured the Quanzhen disciples earlier seemed like a Daoist sage, but now, he was like an offended immortal. The wrath of an immortal was unbearable! Wang Chongyang was filled with awe. And gratitude. How fortunate he was to have formed even the slightest bond with such a person. If not for their chance encounter ten years ago, he would never have had any connection with someone like Ning Changge. The Quanzhen disciples were filled with reverence. They looked at Ning Changge with eyes full of admiration. They couldn¡¯t help but think how wonderful it would be if the Little Immortal were their Junior Uncle. For a moment, they were filled with envy for the Wudang disciples. Ning Changge¡¯s hand moved, forming seals. The true fires burned the Dragon Elephant Buddha Body. In his mind, his understanding of the True Fire of Essence grew more complete. Daoist principles flowed through his heart, and countless insights blossomed, forming into a coherent whole. His eyes gleamed with clarity. A smile of genuine satisfaction appeared on his lips as his Dao reached a new level. ¡ª [System Notification]. ¨C Using the True Fire of Vital Energy and the True Fire of the Primordial Spirit as a foundation, and by burning the Buddha body, you have gained insight into the essence of the human body. You have created the Immortal Dao technique, Yin-Yang True Fire! ¡ª The fusion of Yin and Yang resulted in the True Fire of Essence! As Ning Changge¡¯s understanding solidified, a change occurred with the Golden Wheel. The blue and white fiery dragons coiled around the Dragon Elephant Buddha Body suddenly paused, and then a portion of them began to merge. In the crowd¡¯s astonished eyes, a third fiery dragon appeared! A purple flame emerged, and the three fiery dragons roared silently, filling the air with awe. The Golden Wheel felt a chill run down his spine, as if the purple flame were his nemesis. And indeed, it was. The Buddha body and golden body techniques were all physical body arts. While the True Fire of Vital Energy and the True Fire of the Primordial Spirit were dangerous, they couldn¡¯t compare to the True Fire of Essence, which was perfectly suited to countering such techniques. The Golden Wheel had managed to hold out until now only because his Dragon Elephant Buddha Body was exceptionally sturdy. But now, faced with the Yin-Yang True Fire, he was finished. Buzz!! The purple fiery dragon surged, becoming the dominant force. It looked at the Dragon Elephant Buddha Body as if it were a feast, rushing forward with unstoppable force! ¡°ARGHHH, WOARGGHHHH!!!¡± The Golden Wheel¡¯s eyes bulged, and his face twisted in agony. The moment the purple flame touched his body, the once-impenetrable Dragon Elephant Buddha Body began to melt, unable to resist! Unbearable pain consumed him. He could only chant sutras in his mind, trying to distract himself from the agony. But it was futile. The terrifying power of the True Fire of Essence was fully displayed against techniques like the Buddha body and golden body. Under the crowd¡¯s horrified gaze, the Golden Wheel¡¯s flesh melted away layer by layer, like a candle melting in the heat. His Buddha body was destroyed, and with the three true fires combined, he had no chance of resistance. His flesh was destroyed, his true energy evaporated, and his soul withered. A golden skeleton appeared, with only his head still barely moving. He looked toward Ning Changge, his mouth opening and closing, silently pleading for his remains to be taken to the Heavenly Tomb. Ning Changge nodded slowly. The true fires surged, and the last of the Golden Wheel¡¯s flesh was incinerated. All that remained was a gleaming golden skeleton lying in the Quanzhen Daoist hall. Around it, the blue, white, and purple flames flickered, filling the air with reverence. Another Land Immortal had fallen! The crowd swallowed hard. In just one day, they had witnessed the deaths of two Land Immortals. It was like something out of a fairy tale! These were Land Immortals, the pinnacle of martial power in the Nine Provinces! In the past, just seeing one was a rare event, let alone witnessing two die before their very eyes. ¡°The Little Immortal¡­ truly is a once-in-a-century, no, once-in-a-millennium genius!¡± ¡°His combat power is simply beyond belief!¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that he¡¯s only ten years old and already possesses such terrifying strength.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even fathom what his limits are.¡± ¡°To suppress two Land Immortals with a wave of his hand¡­ Even among Land Immortals, he must be one of the strongest.¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t even reached the Land Immortal realm yet. When he does, will there be anyone in the Nine Provinces who can stand against him?¡± *** The crowd was filled with awe. The day¡¯s events had left them utterly shaken. When legends unfold before your eyes, the impact is far greater than simply hearing about them. Lin Chaoying was equally stunned. She exchanged a glance with her disciple, Li Mochou, both of them filled with disbelief. ¡°The Little Immortal is only ten years old? And he¡¯s still just in the Heaven-Man realm?¡± Lin Chaoying sensed the Heaven-Man true energy within her, and for a moment, she felt as though her own cultivation was a joke. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The crowd was in shock. Meanwhile, once again, dark clouds gathered over Mount Zhongnan, and heavy rain poured down as thunder rumbled. The heavenly phenomenon of a Land Immortal¡¯s death appeared once more on Mount Zhongnan, and perhaps because it was the second time in such a short period, the phenomenon was even more intense. The crowd could only stand in silence, watching in awe. At the same time, the heavenly phenomenon spread across the Song Dynasty. Hearing the mournful cries of the heavens, all experts above the Heaven-Man realm were stunned, almost doubting their senses. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 It wasn¡¯t until they felt the tremors of the heavenly forces that they realized it was real. In such a short time, before news of the first death had even spread, another Land Immortal had fallen! What on earth was happening? The Land Immortals gazed toward the Quanzhen Sect in shock. They could roughly discern the direction, but how could the Quanzhen Sect, whose strongest member was only a top-tier Heaven-Man, possibly kill two Land Immortals? Could it be that two Land Immortals had fought, and after barely killing one, the victor had succumbed to their injuries? Curiosity and anxiety filled their hearts, and some even set out to investigate. In an instant, the top experts of the Song Dynasty were on the move! But the one responsible for all this, Ning Changge, remained calm. His gaze fell on the three fiery dragons, and he felt a twinge of regret. ¡°Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t complete the Samadhi True Fire. It seems I¡¯ll have to wait until I reach the Foundation Establishment stage to merge the three true fires. Only then will it become a true divine power.¡± He wasn¡¯t too disappointed, though. With a wave of his hand, the flames dissipated. He then looked at the Golden Wheel¡¯s skeleton. Faint golden light flickered around it, and the low rumble of dragons and elephants could be heard. He waved his hand again, and the skeleton was stored in his Storage Ring. Since he had promised to bury the Golden Wheel in the Heavenly Tomb, he would honor that promise. A relic fell into Ning Changge¡¯s hand. Due to the merging process, it was somewhat unstable, but it was still a valuable spiritual item. Ning Changge smiled and put it away. Finally, he turned to Wang Chongyang and said apologetically, ¡°Because of me, the Quanzhen Sect was affected. I hope you won¡¯t hold it against me.¡± Strictly speaking, this was indeed due to his presence. If he hadn¡¯t been here, the two Land Immortals wouldn¡¯t have come to the Quanzhen Sect. Wang Chongyang quickly waved his hands. ¡°Changge, what are you saying? The entire Quanzhen Sect regrets only that we were powerless to help and could only watch as you faced the enemy alone.¡± He had only just begun to recover from the shock and now felt a bit ashamed. In the face of the overwhelming power of the Land Immortals, even though he had reached the seventh level of the Heaven-Man realm, it had been useless. Ning Changge merely smiled. He didn¡¯t blame the Quanzhen Sect. His mood hadn¡¯t been affected by the attacks from Xiang Yutian and the Golden Wheel. In fact, he was in a good mood, having created the Five Elements Aspect and the True Fire of Essence. The gains had been substantial. ¡°Now that this matter is settled, it¡¯s time for me to take my leave.¡± As soon as Ning Changge spoke, the Quanzhen disciples became anxious. Wang Chongyang sighed, ¡°I knew this day would come, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon. Since that¡¯s the case, I can only wish you a smooth journey, Changge.¡± ¡°My master¡¯s centenary celebration is coming up soon. I hope you¡¯ll honor us with your presence,¡± Ning Changge said with a smile. Wang Chongyang nodded repeatedly. ¡°Of course, the Quanzhen Sect will definitely attend Zhang Zhenren¡¯s celebration!¡± Ning Changge smiled. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll head to Peach Blossom Island to invite Senior Huang. I¡¯ll take my leave now. If anyone comes to inquire about today¡¯s events, feel free to tell them the truth.¡± He knew that the commotion today would attract attention, so he mentioned it in advance. He wasn¡¯t concerned about it. Wang Chongyang simply nodded. The crowd watched Ning Changge with reluctance. But Ning Changge simply smiled, his white Daoist robe fluttering like a cloud as he departed gracefully. With a wave of his hand, he had suppressed two Land Immortals, and now, with a flick of his sleeve, he left without a care. How carefree and elegant! The crowd couldn¡¯t help but shout: ¡°We respectfully send off the Little Immortal!¡± As they watched the figure in white disappear into the distance, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration and reverence. To suppress two Land Immortals with a wave of his hand and then leave so gracefully, without stirring the slightest ripple¡ªsuch composure was truly like that of a transcendent immortal, leaving all in awe. ¡°The Little Immortal is truly not like a mortal.¡± ¡°I once saw the Little Immortal¡¯s spiritual sword in action at Shaolin, suppressing the Eighteen Arhats Formation. But that was just the tip of the iceberg.¡± ¡°His comprehension is heaven-defying, and his combat power is unparalleled. It¡¯s hard to believe that such a monstrous genius exists in the Nine Provinces!¡± ¡°Only by witnessing it firsthand can one truly understand the terror and power of the Little Immortal. The rumors don¡¯t even begin to capture it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame¡­ If only the Little Immortal were part of our Quanzhen Sect.¡± Many Quanzhen disciples couldn¡¯t help but recall the story of how their master had encountered the Little Immortal at the foot of Mount Hua. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªwhat if their master had brought the Little Immortal back? What would things be like now? But Wang Chongyang only sighed and shook his head. He had once thought the same. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But upon further reflection, he realized that neither he nor the Quanzhen Sect had the foundation to support Ning Changge¡¯s growth to where he was today. Perhaps¡­ It had been the right choice for Ning Changge to follow Zhang Sanfeng. ¡°I have a feeling¡­ Changge will lead an entire era,¡± Wang Chongyang couldn¡¯t help but marvel. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Even Lin Chaoying glanced at him in surprise. She knew Wang Chongyang well¡ªhow proud and self-assured he was, even to the point of being somewhat self-absorbed. Yet here he was, praising Ning Changge so highly. It was clear just how much of an impact Ning Changge had made on him. But then again, after witnessing the awe-inspiring events that had just unfolded, she understood. She too had been utterly shaken. ¡°Zhang Zhenren¡¯s centenary celebration¡­ Perhaps it¡¯s time I left the Tomb of the Living Dead and walked the Jianghu again. Staying in that tomb has made me like a frog in a well, unaware that such a talent has emerged in the world.¡± Lin Chaoying muttered to herself. Without saying much to the others in the Quanzhen Sect, she took Li Mochou and left. Wang Chongyang watched her retreating figure, his hand half-raised before he let it fall with a sigh. He could only shake his head. His thoughts then drifted to the agreement made ten years ago between Zhang Sanfeng, Huang Yaoshi, and himself. Back then, the three had made a pact. He would be Ning Changge¡¯s half-master, and Huang Yaoshi¡¯s daughter was betrothed to Ning Changge. ¡°I wonder¡­ What will Changge choose?¡± Wang Chongyang couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. Of course, Ning Changge was unaware of Wang Chongyang¡¯s curiosity. He simply strolled leisurely down Mount Zhongnan, heading toward Peach Blossom Island. His visit to the Quanzhen Sect had been fruitful, despite a small interruption. He had created two new true fire techniques and the Five Elements Aspect, a powerful physical divine ability. Most importantly, his state of mind had become even more serene. Once his visit to Peach Blossom Island was complete, he would be ready to ascend to the Foundation Establishment stage! A smile tugged at Ning Changge¡¯s lips. He was in a very good mood. *** Meanwhile, the Jianghu of the Song Dynasty was in an uproar. Two Land Immortals had fallen on Mount Zhongnan! When the news first spread from a Heaven-Man realm expert, it immediately caused a stir. Countless Jianghu travelers sought to verify the information, and when multiple Heaven-Man experts confirmed it, the truth became undeniable. In no time, the Jianghu was abuzz, with countless people heading toward the Quanzhen Sect, eager to learn what had transpired. Why had two Land Immortals fallen? Who were these two Land Immortals? When the first group of Jianghu travelers arrived at Mount Zhongnan, they found that the Quanzhen disciples were already prepared. Ning Changge had anticipated that the events would cause a stir in the Jianghu, so he had given Wang Chongyang advance notice. Wang Chongyang, of course, complied. The events of that day were recounted in full. The Jianghu travelers were stunned! It wasn¡¯t a battle between two Land Immortals, as many had speculated, where both had perished in mutual destruction. Instead, the two Land Immortals had joined forces to kill one man, only to be slain themselves. One was the Evil Emperor Xiang Yutian, who had dominated the Sui Dynasty for two hundred years, and the other was a newly ascended Living Buddha from the Mongolian Secret Sect. Both were powerful. Yet they had met such a fate. When the travelers learned who had slain the two Land Immortals, they were left speechless. ¡°Wudang¡¯s Little Immortal! He hasn¡¯t even reached the Land Immortal realm, yet he can slay two Land Immortals!¡± Every Jianghu traveler gasped in disbelief. This was completely different from the last time when Ning Changge had only heavily injured the Evil Emperor. This time, he had outright killed two Land Immortals! The implications were entirely different. At first, some doubted the story, but the Quanzhen Sect simply maintained a ¡°believe it or not¡± attitude. Moreover, some people had traced Ning Changge¡¯s movements and confirmed that the Little Immortal had indeed descended the mountain. In no time, the Jianghu was in shock. The news of Ning Changge slaying the Evil Emperor and the Living Buddha on Mount Zhongnan spread rapidly throughout the Song Dynasty and beyond. One by one, the Land Immortals were left in a state of shock and disbelief. *** Song Dynasty, Shaolin Temple. The Shaolin Temple remained half in ruins, a symbol of their willingness to accept punishment. Though the temple had sealed itself off, its information channels remained open. When the news reached Shaolin: ¡°Did the Evil Emperor and the Living Buddha really die at Ning Changge¡¯s hands?¡± Abbot Kongwen couldn¡¯t help but ask again. The monk before him, still shaken, nodded bitterly. ¡°It was indeed the Little Immortal of Wudang. There¡¯s no doubt about it¡­¡± At these words, the entire temple fell silent. Many had previously harbored resentment, feeling that a thousand-year-old sacred ground like Shaolin shouldn¡¯t have submitted so easily. But now, it seemed that their decision had been the right one. Had Ning Changge stormed Shaolin, even the Buddha himself might not have been able to stop him. Though the Buddha body had been destroyed, at least they still had their lives, which was far better than the fate of Xiang Yutian and the Living Buddha. ¡°Inform the monks that for the next sixty years, they are to focus solely on meditation and cultivation, with no stray thoughts. Anyone who disobeys will be dealt with according to temple rules!¡± Kongwen¡¯s voice was stern. Ning Changge¡¯s terrifying power had left them all trembling. Given their past enmity with him, they were on edge, fearing that Shaolin might give him a reason to strike. The consequences would be unimaginable. In the Library Pavilion, the Sweeping Monk sensed everything happening within the temple. Ever since Zhang Sanfeng had destroyed his Buddha body, his vitality had greatly diminished, and now he was utterly silent. ¡°Could such a monstrous person really exist in this world?¡± Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself, his voice filled with shock. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Back when he had first descended through Kongwen¡¯s body and the relic, Ning Changge had been powerful, but not to the point of inspiring fear. But now¡­ The fact that Ning Changge had slain two Land Immortals was undeniable, forcing the Sweeping Monk to confront the vast gap between them. Even though Ning Changge had yet to ascend to the Land Immortal realm, the Sweeping Monk knew he stood no chance against him. In fact, a sense of relief washed over him. Had Ning Changge come to Shaolin instead of Zhang Sanfeng, he might already be dead. A bitter smile crept across the Sweeping Monk¡¯s lips. He knew his state of mind had been shattered, but there was nothing he could do. For the rest of his life, no matter how hard he tried, he would never return to his peak, let alone advance further. ¡°It seems¡­ it¡¯s time for me to find a successor¡­¡± With his spirit broken, the Sweeping Monk was like a candle flickering in the wind. He no longer harbored any thoughts of revenge, knowing that the gap between them was insurmountable. Two Land Immortals had joined forces and still been slain. What hope did he have? And now, he had no more fight left in him. *** The Misty Mountains, where the white waterfalls hang. A group of extraordinary Jianghu figures stood atop a cliff. They were members of the Xiaoyao Sect. Leading them was none other than the founder of the Xiaoyao Sect, Xiaoyaozi. Behind him stood Wu Yazi, Li Qiushui, and Li Canghai, among others. Xiaoyaozi had recently emerged from seclusion, only to find that his sect had fallen into disarray. Furious, he had swiftly restored order, using his Land Immortal status to cleanse the sect. This was why Li Qiushui and Tianshan Tonglao were now on good terms. But at this moment, all of them were filled with shock. Even Xiaoyaozi wore a grave expression. He looked at Li Qiushui and asked slowly, ¡°Qiushui, are you certain that the Little Immortal of Wudang slew both the Evil Emperor and the Living Buddha on his own? No one else helped?¡± There was still a hint of disbelief in his voice. When he had first heard about Ning Changge after emerging from seclusion, he had already been amazed. But now, to hear that the Little Immortal had slain two Land Immortals? It was simply unbelievable! And these weren¡¯t just any opponents. The Evil Emperor was an old and powerful Land Immortal, and the Living Buddha had mastered the Dragon Elephant Prajna Skill. Even Xiaoyaozi wasn¡¯t sure he could defeat them both. Li Qiushui replied bitterly, ¡°I¡¯ve thoroughly investigated. On that day, aside from the Little Immortal, only Wang Chongyang and Lin Chaoying were present, and they are merely Heaven-Man experts. But¡­¡± She didn¡¯t need to finish her sentence. Everyone understood what she meant. How could mere Heaven-Man experts intervene in a battle between Land Immortals? The group fell silent. They were all Heaven-Man experts, but they couldn¡¯t fathom how someone at the Heaven-Man realm could possess such terrifying combat power. Xiaoyaozi sighed deeply. ¡°Truly, the younger generation is surpassing the old. I never imagined that after a century in seclusion, such a brilliant figure would emerge in the Jianghu.¡± The shock in his eyes gradually gave way to intense curiosity. He wanted to meet this legendary Little Immortal and see what kind of person he was. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Zhang Zhenren of Wudang will soon celebrate his centenary. I think I¡¯ll pay him a visit.¡± As soon as Xiaoyaozi finished speaking, his figure vanished. The disciples of the Xiaoyao Sect exchanged shocked glances. Their master was going to personally attend Zhang Zhenren¡¯s birthday celebration! *** Song Dynasty Imperial Palace. An elderly man, reading a Daoist scripture, suddenly raised his head, as if listening to something in the distance. His eyes filled with shock. Huang Shang looked toward Mount Zhongnan. It was as if he could see the terrifying battle that had taken place there. Three Land Immortals had fought, shaking the heavens and earth. ¡°Could this child¡­ be a reincarnated soul?¡± His eyes were filled with speculation. Land Immortals had a lifespan of five hundred years, and even with life-extending techniques, they could only live for a few thousand years at most. Throughout history, many geniuses had sought to break this limit. Some had even developed reincarnation techniques. Though the success rate was low, if one could preserve their true spirit and awaken their past memories in a future life, it was like living a second life. For Ning Changge to slay two Land Immortals while still in the Heaven-Man realm¡­ His foundation and combat power were so heaven-defying that Huang Shang couldn¡¯t help but wonder. ¡°But even if he were a reincarnated soul with the foundation of a past life, he shouldn¡¯t be this powerful¡­¡± Huang Shang still couldn¡¯t fully understand. Ever since he had compiled the Nine Yin Manual, he had gradually become invincible. For years, he had lived in the Song Dynasty¡¯s imperial palace, quietly contemplating his path. Occasionally, he would travel the Jianghu, meeting many geniuses. He had even encountered reincarnated souls before, but none had been as terrifying as Ning Changge. ¡°Strange¡­ Very strange. I can¡¯t make sense of it.¡± He sighed repeatedly. ¡°The Jianghu¡­ is becoming harder and harder to understand.¡± With dynasties in turmoil and brilliant emperors constantly rising, the Jianghu was also filled with peerless geniuses. Setting aside those from centuries past, even in the last hundred years, there had been figures like Wang Xianzhi of Martial Emperor City, Wu Wudi from the Central Plains, and Zhang Sanfeng of Wudang¡ªall of them exceptionally talented. And now, there was the monstrously talented Ning Changge. ¡°Is this a great era or a chaotic one? When will the shackles of the Nine Provinces be broken?¡± Chapter 154 Chapter 154 He sighed once more, putting aside his thoughts and returning to his scripture. After a century of reading, it had become second nature to him. He was searching for a path that had never been walked before, but after hundreds of years, his progress had been slow. ¡ª Ming Dynasty. Not far from Wudang, the news of Ning Changge slaying two Land Immortals on Mount Zhongnan had already reached the area. In an inn, the air was filled with chatter. Most of it was a mix of shock and joy, as Ning Changge was from Wudang, a Ming Dynasty sect, and the locals felt a sense of pride. The news spread like wildfire, growing more exaggerated with each retelling. Some even claimed that Ning Changge had killed the Evil Emperor and the Living Buddha with a single glance, leaving not even a trace of them behind! Outside the inn, an old beggar looked serious. Dugu Qiubai had traveled far, reaching the heart of the Ming Dynasty, not far from Wudang¡¯s Tianzhu Peak. Along the way, he had heard countless stories about Ning Changge. But this latest one¡­ It left him truly shaken. ¡°To fight two and slay two Land Immortals?¡± Dugu Qiubai felt his heart race. It was his sword heart, burning with the desire to face a peerless swordsman. His senses covered the entire city, easily filtering out the exaggerated details. But even so, his eyes grew brighter and brighter. ¡°Even if Xiang Yutian wasn¡¯t at his peak, he still had a deep foundation. And that Living Buddha, with his mastery of the Dragon Elephant Prajna Skill, possessed unparalleled strength. Yet they both fell to the Little Immortal¡­¡± ¡°It seems¡­ I don¡¯t need to wait for him to ascend to the Land Immortal realm!¡± Dugu Qiubai¡¯s eyes gleamed like a sword. Had he not been restraining himself, his sword intent would have surged into the sky, turning the entire city into a sea of swords! His desire to fight was rising, his battle intent surging. He had first heard of Ning Changge in the Song Dynasty and had traveled to the Ming Dynasty, intending to wait until Ning Changge reached the Land Immortal realm before challenging him. But now, it seemed there was no need to wait. Based on Ning Changge¡¯s current combat power, he was already worthy of a duel! The thought of facing such a peerless genius made Dugu Qiubai tremble with excitement. He laughed heartily, filled with joy. Some passersby saw the old beggar laughing like a madman and couldn¡¯t help but curse him, their eyes filled with disdain. But Dugu Qiubai paid them no mind, laughing as he slowly made his way toward Wudang. *** The Jianghu was in turmoil, and the news spread wider and wider. After all, the fall of two Land Immortals was a monumental event. It had been a long time since a Land Immortal had fallen in the Nine Provinces, and now, two had fallen at once, both at the hands of a single person. Emperor Zhu Houzhao, Wang Xianzhi of Martial Emperor City, Qin Shi Huang Ying Zheng, Xiongba of the World Society, Bashiba, the National Teacher of Mongolia¡­ One by one, the Land Immortals and supreme experts turned their attention toward Ning Changge, shocked by his feat. As the news continued to spread, Ning Changge remained calm, as if none of it concerned him. Along the way, he heard people discussing the events, but he simply smiled and moved on. He cared little for fame. He had only asked the Quanzhen Sect not to hide the truth to avoid implicating them. That was all. Amidst the rising tide of excitement in the Jianghu, Ning Changge continued his journey, step by step. And then, one day¡­ Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He walked on the waves, gazing at the distant island covered in blooming peach blossoms, and a smile appeared on his lips. Peach Blossom Island. He had finally arrived! Peach Blossom Island lived up to its name. From a distance, the peach blossoms bloomed in brilliant colors, creating a breathtaking scene, like a paradise on earth that could easily enchant anyone. However, everyone in the Jianghu knew that this was the territory of Huang Yaoshi, the Eastern Heretic, whose eccentric temperament was infamous. Anyone who entered without permission would face the consequences. Ning Changge walked calmly on the waves, hands behind his back, a smile on his lips. The beauty of the scene before him was indeed pleasing to the heart. He stepped onto Peach Blossom Island. But his gaze was soon drawn to another part of the island. In the peach blossom forest, a young girl, delicate and refined, was practicing swordsmanship under the morning sun. The falling petals danced around her, and her white dress fluttered like that of a young celestial maiden, her temperament ethereal and untouched by the mundane world. It was easy to see that when this girl grew up, she would be a peerless beauty, a woman who could captivate nations. A name naturally came to Ning Changge¡¯s mind. Huang Rong The girl who was betrothed to him. A ripple of emotion stirred in his heart¡ªnot because of Huang Rong¡¯s beauty, but because of something special about her. Around her, there were faint traces of spiritual light flickering. Though it was barely noticeable, Ning Changge¡¯s keen senses didn¡¯t miss it. That was the fluctuation of spiritual energy. Huang Rong¡­ seemed to possess the same unique quality as Ji Xiaofu. In fact, she might be even more special than Ji Xiaofu. This was the true reason for his surprise. Ning Changge stood quietly in the distance, his Observation Eyes activated, silently observing. His surprise deepened. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 After a while, Huang Rong sheathed her sword, raising her hand in a sword gesture to finish her practice. Beads of sweat dotted her forehead, but her eyes sparkled with satisfaction. She couldn¡¯t help but think to herself, *I really am a genius. In such a short time, I¡¯ve made even more progress with the Falling Blossom Divine Sword In this world, because Feng Heng hadn¡¯t died due to the Nine Yin Manual, Huang Rong didn¡¯t reject martial arts. At a young age, she had already reached the Innate Realm, a testament to her extraordinary talent. Just as a smile appeared on Huang Rong¡¯s face, she caught a glimpse of a white-robed figure out of the corner of her eye. Startled, she turned abruptly and saw a young Daoist in white standing some distance away, watching her with a calm smile. ¡°You¡¯re a strange one, aren¡¯t you? Watching someone practice without making a sound¡ªyou nearly scared me to death!¡± Huang Rong exclaimed, her curiosity piqued as she studied Ning Changge. The young man before her was strikingly handsome, with an indescribable aura about him. She knew he wasn¡¯t from Peach Blossom Island, as she recognized everyone on the island. Her dark eyes flickered with suspicion, and her hand quietly tightened around the sword on her back. Though only ten years old, Huang Rong was no naive child. Ning Changge, having noticed her small movements, smiled and said, ¡°I mean no harm. I¡¯ve come to visit your father.¡± ¡°And who are you?¡± Huang Rong asked, stepping back cautiously. ¡°My name is Ning Changge. You might have heard of me,¡± Ning Changge replied. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Huang Rong¡¯s retreating steps faltered, her eyes widening in surprise. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You¡¯re from Wudang?¡± Ning Changge smiled. ¡°It seems your father has mentioned the matter between us.¡± Huang Rong was completely stunned. The handsome young man before her seemed to glow with an otherworldly light. She had heard many stories about Ning Changge, and the more she learned, the more she realized how formidable he was. Her dedication to martial arts was partly driven by a stubborn desire not to fall too far behind him. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re really my fianc¨¦, whom I¡¯ve never met?¡± Huang Rong asked, her small mouth slightly open, looking adorably dazed. Ning Changge couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Before coming here, he had thought about how to handle the engagement with Huang Rong. Given his current cultivation and mindset, ordinary women didn¡¯t catch his eye. The woman who would stand by his side had to be someone who could share the journey of immortality with him¡ªa Dao Companion. The path of immortality was lonely, and Ning Changge wasn¡¯t a heartless person. He didn¡¯t mind having a Dao Companion, but it wouldn¡¯t be easy for someone to meet his standards. To accompany him for eternity was the true requirement. At the very least, the spiritual light within Huang Rong¡¯s body made it possible. If she were to embark on the path of cultivation, she would undoubtedly surpass others. Because of this, Ning Changge didn¡¯t deny the engagement. He simply smiled. He now had an idea of how to handle this marriage arrangement. A blush spread across Huang Rong¡¯s cheeks as she turned away, then quickly turned back, trying to hide her nervousness and appear nonchalant. ¡°I¡¯ve heard from my father that you¡¯ve become very powerful. You must be here on your master¡¯s orders. If you don¡¯t think I¡¯m good enough, don¡¯t worry about it. You can tell my father directly.¡± ¡°On Peach Blossom Island, we¡¯re not narrow-minded people,¡± Huang Rong said seriously, looking at Ning Changge. Ning Changge smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk to your father when the time comes.¡± Huang Rong fell silent, looking a little disappointed. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take you to see my father.¡± She added, ¡°But there are two guests on the island right now, and my father doesn¡¯t seem to like them very much.¡± Ning Changge¡¯s interest was piqued. His Spirit God instantly enveloped the entire island, and his eyes narrowed slightly. ¡­ At the center of Peach Blossom Island, a vast manor stood, complete with pavilions, artificial mountains, flowing water, and peach trees scattered throughout, creating an air of mystery. In the Falling Blossom Hall, three figures sat in the main hall. In the main seat was a man dressed in a scholar¡¯s robe, his face cold. Huang Yaoshi stared icily at the two uninvited guests. The two men seated below him were both elderly. One had a kind face but sharp eyes, while the other looked fierce but had a hint of clarity in his gaze. They were none other than the Rewarding Good and Punishing Evil Envoys, Zhang San and Li Si. ¡°Island Master Huang, we¡¯ve been sent by the two island masters of Xia Ke Island** to invite you to the island for a bowl of **Laba Congee**. Have you made your decision?¡± Zhang San asked slowly. Li Si chimed in, ¡°Island Master Huang, we¡¯re extending this invitation out of respect for you as one of the Song Dynasty¡¯s Five Greats. You should consider it carefully. You¡¯ve had a few days to think it over.¡± Huang Yaoshi¡¯s expression grew colder. The Rewarding Good and Punishing Evil Envoys appeared every sixteen years, inviting famous figures from the Jianghu to Xia Ke Island to drink a bowl of Laba Congee. That wouldn¡¯t be a problem, except that those who went rarely returned. It had been years since anyone had come back. Huang Yaoshi now had his wife and daughter with him, and his disciples were loyal. How could he agree to such a thing? ¡°What if I refuse?¡± he asked. ¡°If you refuse, well, we¡¯ll have to report to the island masters, and they¡¯ll decide. They might come to invite you personally,¡± Zhang San said with a cold smile, standing up. Huang Yaoshi¡¯s face stiffened. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 The two before him were already Heaven-Man realm experts. While he wasn¡¯t necessarily weaker than them, they had mentioned that experts like them were common on Xia Ke Island. And the two mysterious island masters¡ªweren¡¯t they Land Immortals? That was why he hadn¡¯t acted rashly. Even if he killed these two, more experts would come, and how would he defend against them? Land Immortals were not something he could contend with. If he agreed to go to Xia Ke Island, it would mean being separated from his wife and daughter, with no guarantee of survival. He couldn¡¯t help but feel conflicted. Zhang San and Li Si, on the other hand, were feeling quite smug. In the Jianghu, their strength as newly ascended Heaven-Man experts was usually enough. And when it wasn¡¯t, the mere mention of the island masters was enough to make most experts comply, following them back to Xia Ke Island without resistance. What they didn¡¯t understand was why so many people resisted going to the island to drink Laba Congee, as if they were being sent to their deaths. ¡°Island Master Huang, you should think it over carefully!¡± Li Si added, bowing again. Huang Yaoshi¡¯s reputation as the Eastern Heretic was well-known, so they had refrained from using force, opting for polite persuasion instead. Huang Yaoshi snorted coldly, his eyes fixed on the two men as he weighed the consequences. At that moment, a clear, lively voice rang out from outside the hall: ¡°Father, someone¡¯s here to see you!¡± Then, a calm voice followed: Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Ning Changge of Wudang, here to visit Senior Huang on my master¡¯s orders, fulfilling the ten-year promise.¡± The tense atmosphere in the hall instantly eased. Huang Yaoshi was momentarily stunned, then his eyes lit up with joy. It was Ning Changge! In recent days, Ning Changge¡¯s name had been on everyone¡¯s lips, and Huang Yaoshi had been eager to meet the baby he had encountered ten years ago. Now, that moment had finally arrived. He didn¡¯t care about Zhang San and Li Si anymore and walked out to greet his guest. Standing beside his daughter was a young Daoist in white, calm and smiling, with an extraordinary aura. Huang Yaoshi couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. ¡°Ten years have passed, and I never imagined you¡¯d grow into such a figure. The power of time is truly awe-inspiring,¡± he marveled. The events on Mount Zhongnan hadn¡¯t reached him yet, but he was well aware of Ning Changge¡¯s feats at Mount Emei and in front of Shaolin Temple. Ning Changge smiled. ¡°Ten years ago, I was just a baby. If not for my master and the two seniors who saved me, I would have been nothing more than a meal for wild beasts.¡± Huang Yaoshi waved it off. ¡°It was merely a coincidence. I didn¡¯t do much.¡± He was self-aware and had never intended to take credit. Ever since Ning Changge¡¯s fame had spread across the Jianghu, Huang Yaoshi had known that the marriage arrangement might not hold. For ordinary people, a master¡¯s command was absolute, but for someone like Ning Changge, it was up to him to decide. Huang Yaoshi had been waiting for Ning Changge to come, ready to accept whatever decision he made about the engagement. But looking at Ning Changge now, with his extraordinary aura, Huang Yaoshi couldn¡¯t help but hope that the engagement would continue. Who wouldn¡¯t want such a talented son-in-law? Ning Changge glanced at Zhang San and Li Si and said calmly, ¡°It seems Senior Huang has guests today. Perhaps I¡¯ve come at a bad time.¡± Huang Yaoshi smiled bitterly. Zhang San and Li Si, on the other hand, shivered. That casual glance from Ning Changge had made them feel as though their very souls were being extinguished. They finally realized who this young Daoist was! ¡°May I ask¡­ are you the Little Immortal of Wudang?¡± Zhang San, who had been arrogant just moments ago, now spoke with extreme caution. He had no choice but to be careful! The young man before him was a peerless genius. He had slain the Evil Emperor on Mount Emei and the Golden Buddha in front of Shaolin Temple. And the most terrifying part was that he hadn¡¯t even been present for those battles¡ªyet his power had been undeniable. Now, with the real person standing before them, how could they dare act arrogantly? Ning Changge¡¯s voice was calm, without a hint of emotion. ¡°I heard you two were inviting Senior Huang to Xia Ke Island?¡± Zhang San and Li Si¡¯s faces went pale. They now understood how Huang Yaoshi had felt earlier, but their situation was even worse. A Land Immortal-level combatant stood before them¡ªhow could they dare act as they had before? ¡°Th-this¡­¡± The two stammered, cold sweat dripping from their foreheads. They never would have imagined that Huang Yaoshi, who seemed like a lone wolf, had such a connection to the Little Immortal of Wudang. At that moment, there was a commotion outside the hall. Huang Yaoshi¡¯s disciples came running, led by Qu Lingfeng, who was shouting, ¡°Master! Something big has happened in the Jianghu! Something big!¡± Huang Yaoshi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had been about to scold his disciple for being rude, but seeing the urgency in Qu Lingfeng¡¯s expression, he held back and asked, ¡°What happened to make you so anxious?¡± Qu Lingfeng paused when he saw so many people in the hall, especially the white-robed young man, who caught his attention. But when Huang Yaoshi urged him on, he quickly said, ¡°We just received news¡ªWudang¡¯s Little Immortal has done something earth-shattering again!¡± In an instant, all eyes turned to Ning Changge¡ªHuang Yaoshi, Huang Rong, Zhang San, and Li Si. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Qu Lingfeng, oblivious to the reactions around him, continued, ¡°Master, you sensed the fall of two Land Immortals a few days ago, right? I sent someone to investigate, and it turns out that the Little Immortal was ambushed by the Evil Emperor Xiang Yutian and the Living Buddha Jinlun on Mount Zhongnan. In the end, he killed both of them!¡± He finished in one breath, his eyes still wide with shock. Lu Chengfeng, Feng Mofeng, and the others were equally stunned. But the ones most shocked were Huang Yaoshi and the others. Qu Lingfeng¡¯s words were like a thunderclap in their minds. Huang Yaoshi turned to Ning Changge, his expression blank with disbelief. Huang Rong¡¯s eyes widened even further, making her already large eyes seem enormous. As for Zhang San and Li Si, their legs gave out, and they collapsed to the ground! They had, of course, sensed the fall of the two Land Immortals a few days ago, but they never imagined that the culprit would be standing right in front of them! The thought that two Land Immortals had been slain by Ning Changge made their scalps tingle, and they looked at him as if they had seen a ghost. Qu Lingfeng, seeing the shocked expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, wasn¡¯t surprised. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But what puzzled him was why they were all staring at the white-robed young man. Soon, his confusion was cleared up. Zhang San and Li Si, trembling, stood up and begged Ning Changge for mercy. ¡°Please, Little Immortal, forgive us! We didn¡¯t know who we were dealing with. If we had known about your connection to Island Master Huang, we wouldn¡¯t have dared to act so arrogantly!¡± Their faces were pale, and their hearts pounded like drums. Qu Lingfeng and the others were left dumbfounded, staring at the young man beside Huang Rong. Only one thought echoed in their minds: This young man is the Little Immortal?! In an instant, the myth became reality! The legendary figure from the Jianghu had appeared right before them! Everyone gasped in unison. Ning Changge sighed inwardly. He hadn¡¯t expected the events on Mount Zhongnan to reach Peach Blossom Island in such a way. Looking at Zhang San and Li Si, he had no interest in wasting time with them. He simply said, ¡°Leave.¡± Zhang San and Li Si scrambled to their feet and fled, literally rolling out of the hall. With just a word, two Heaven-Man experts had been sent running. Such was Ning Changge¡¯s power. Qu Lingfeng and the others were left in awe. Huang Yaoshi, seeing his troubles vanish in an instant, couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and smile bitterly. The gap between them was simply too vast. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Changge¡­ what Lingfeng just said¡­¡± He still found it hard to believe. It was too fantastical. Ning Changge smiled and nodded. ¡°I was just at Mount Zhongnan, visiting Master Chongyang.¡± That was all the confirmation they needed. Everyone was left reeling, as if Ning Changge had casually mentioned taking a stroll up Mount Zhongnan and, in passing, killing two Land Immortals. Huang Yaoshi shook his head and smiled bitterly. Huang Rong¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. She had grown up hearing stories about Ning Changge, but standing next to him now, the feeling was completely different. ¡°Lingfeng, why are you all still standing around? Go make arrangements!¡± Huang Yaoshi barked, snapping his disciples out of their daze. They quickly left to prepare a banquet. Huang Yaoshi then led Ning Changge to another pavilion, where Feng Heng soon arrived to greet him. Now, it was just Ning Changge and Huang Yaoshi¡¯s family of three. After some pleasantries, Ning Changge presented Huang Yaoshi with the Jiazi Pills and other gifts, which naturally caused another round of astonishment. Huang Yaoshi¡¯s expression grew serious as he finally asked, ¡°Changge, I¡¯d like to know¡ªwhat are your thoughts on your engagement to Rong¡¯er?¡± As soon as he said this, both Feng Heng and Huang Rong tensed up, their hands clenching into fists. It was understandable why they felt this way. For ordinary people, being the daughter of one of the Five Greats of the Song Dynasty, the Eastern Heretic Huang Yaoshi, and possessing both extraordinary beauty and talent, Huang Rong would be considered a perfect match for anyone. Feng Heng would only wonder if the other party was worthy of her daughter. But the young man before them was different. He was the Little Immortal of Wudang! At only ten years old, he had already slain two Land Immortals! He was being hailed as the most monstrous genius in the Nine Provinces, and for someone like him, it seemed that Huang Rong might be the one who was reaching too high. However, they were at peace with the situation. If Ning Changge agreed to the marriage, it would be a cause for celebration. If not, it would simply be a matter of fate, and they could part ways amicably. They had no excessive expectations of Ning Changge. Besides, Ning Changge had just helped Huang Yaoshi avoid a major crisis. Without him, the invitation from Xia Ke Island alone would have been enough to cause Huang Yaoshi great trouble. At this moment, Huang Yaoshi looked at Ning Changge with some guilt. He said solemnly, ¡°Changge, I bring this matter up not to pressure you. It¡¯s true that I made a marriage pact with Zhang Zhenren ten years ago, but how things proceed should be entirely up to you. Don¡¯t feel obligated¡ªjust tell us your true thoughts.¡± Ning Changge nodded slowly. He could clearly sense the emotions of Huang Yaoshi, Feng Heng, and Huang Rong. To be honest, when he had first transmigrated to this world and learned that he was betrothed to the famous heroine Huang Rong, he had been quite excited. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 But after ten years of cultivation, his mindset had matured greatly. His considerations for a Dao companion were now much more profound. Ordinary heroines of the Jianghu were no longer within his scope of interest. However¡­ Huang Rong did possess the potential for cultivation. If she was willing to accompany him on the path to immortality, that would be wonderful. Feelings could be nurtured over time. To be fair, she was an excellent candidate for a Dao companion. Ning Changge wasn¡¯t a saint who abstained from worldly desires¡ªhe simply had a firm heart for the Dao. With this in mind, he spoke earnestly: ¡°Senior Huang, I¡¯ve given this matter some thought.¡± ¡°The engagement between Rong¡¯er and me was arranged by you and my master. As the saying goes, ¡®Parents¡¯ orders and the matchmaker¡¯s words,¡¯ and I will naturally take that into consideration.¡± ¡°However, both Rong¡¯er and I are only ten years old, and we don¡¯t know each other well yet. So, I believe this matter can be postponed for now.¡± S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He paused, then continued frankly: ¡°To be honest, the path I walk is the Immortal Dao, and my goal is to pursue the Dao and seek immortality. If Rong¡¯er can share this ambition with me, I would be more than happy to have her as my companion.¡± ¡°The path to immortality is a lonely one, and having a Dao companion would make it much better.¡± ¡°But this also depends on Rong¡¯er¡¯s wishes. Only if we share the same path can we be together. Otherwise, being together would only bring pain.¡± ¡°If Rong¡¯er is willing, Senior Huang can bring her to Wudang for my master¡¯s centenary celebration. She can cultivate with me at Wudang, and even if we don¡¯t become Dao companions, I will treat her as a junior sister.¡± His voice was gentle and calm, his reasoning sound. Huang Yaoshi and Feng Heng couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement. Huang Rong, meanwhile, blushed and lowered her head shyly. Ning Changge¡¯s meaning was clear. He had laid out his concerns and plans in a way that was thoughtful and considerate, leaving no room for misunderstanding. This was the conclusion he had come to after meeting Huang Rong. Since she possessed a spiritual constitution, it was a bond that couldn¡¯t easily be severed. If she could walk the path of cultivation with him and seek immortality, it would be ideal. Huang Yaoshi¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. ¡°Changge, your considerations are indeed thorough.¡± ¡°For Zhang Zhenren¡¯s centenary celebration, I will certainly bring Rong¡¯er and the disciples of Peach Blossom Island to Wudang.¡± With Ning Changge¡¯s words, how could he not be satisfied? Not only had Ning Changge not looked down on Peach Blossom Island, but he had also made it clear that even if they didn¡¯t become Dao companions, he would still treat Huang Rong as a junior sister. Such a person only made Huang Yaoshi more and more pleased. If Ning Changge could become his son-in-law, he would be overjoyed! He couldn¡¯t help but feel that his chance encounter with the infant Ning Changge ten years ago had been a stroke of great fortune. Feng Heng also smiled, finally feeling at ease. Ning Changge wasn¡¯t an overbearing person, and her daughter hadn¡¯t been humiliated, so she was relieved. However¡­ Having heard Ning Changge repeatedly mention the Immortal Dao and recalling the rumors in the Jianghu, Feng Heng couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously: ¡°Changge, you mentioned that you practice the Immortal Dao. What exactly is this Immortal Dao?¡± As Ning Changge¡¯s feats became more and more terrifying, the question that Yao Yue had asked on Tianzhu Peak had resurfaced. Countless people were speculating¡ªwhat kind of path was this Immortal Dao? Hearing this, both Huang Yaoshi and Huang Rong looked at Ning Changge with curiosity, especially Huang Rong. When she had heard Ning Changge¡¯s ambition to pursue the Dao and seek immortality, she had felt a subconscious yearning. Ning Changge smiled slightly. He had never hidden the fact that he practiced the Immortal Dao. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have answered Yao Yue¡¯s question back on Wudang. He began to explain: ¡°The Immortal Dao is a cultivation system that I created.¡± ¡°The foundation of the Immortal Dao is something called spiritual energy. Spiritual energy exists between heaven and earth. In martial arts, when one reaches the Heaven-Man realm, they can manipulate the forces of heaven and earth. In reality, the essence of these forces is the manipulation of spiritual energy, which creates spiritual pressure, or what you call the power of heaven and earth.¡± ¡°In the Heaven-Man realm, one can draw upon the forces of heaven and earth, gaining their support and wielding great power. In the Land Immortal realm, one can resonate with spiritual energy to a certain extent, drawing even more power from heaven and earth.¡± ¡°But the Immortal Dao is different. From the very beginning, it involves refining the power of heaven and earth into oneself. Not only does this extend one¡¯s lifespan, offering the possibility of immortality, but the power it grants is limitless. As one¡¯s cultivation advances, the stronger their spiritual energy becomes, and the more they can manipulate the spiritual energy of the world.¡± ¡°Currently, I am in the first stage of the Immortal Dao, the Qi Refining Stage, which involves refining spiritual energy. Even at this stage, I already have a lifespan of six hundred years. Once I ascend to the Foundation Establishment Stage, my lifespan will extend to two thousand years.¡± ¡°¡­¡± This was the first time Ning Changge had explained the Immortal Dao in such detail to anyone outside of Zhang Sanfeng and the Wudang Seven Heroes. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Part of the reason was the engagement with Huang Rong, but it was also because he was about to ascend to the Foundation Establishment stage. He planned to gradually introduce the concept of the Immortal Dao to more people. One day, when he reached the Golden Core Stage, he might even establish a sect to spread the teachings of the Immortal Dao. This was an insight he had gained during his cultivation. After the Golden Core stage, progress would likely become more difficult, and he might encounter unknown obstacles. Gathering the collective wisdom of the people to fuel his Immortal Dao was a path Ning Changge found feasible. Only by doing so could he more quickly ascend to the Nascent Soul Stage and beyond, eventually becoming a true immortal! Because of this, he would gradually begin to introduce the Immortal Dao to the Nine Provinces. As for those who coveted his power, once he reached the Foundation Establishment stage and sat atop Wudang¡¯s Tianzhu Peak, he might not be invincible, but at the very least, no one would be able to harm him. As he finished speaking, the room fell into silence. Huang Yaoshi and Feng Heng were dumbfounded, their minds spinning. Huang Rong, too, was wide-eyed, her small hands unconsciously loosening their grip on her white dress. The Immortal Dao! It wasn¡¯t just a path to the Land Immortal realm. It was entirely different from the Dao of Taiji, the True Dragon Dao, or the Buddhist Dao. It was an entirely new cultivation system, separate from martial arts! What a shocking revelation! Huang Yaoshi, being a Heaven-Man expert, understood the nature of heaven and earth, so he knew that Ning Changge wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°So, the essence of the forces of heaven and earth is spiritual energy¡­ The Immortal Dao manipulates spiritual energy from the very beginning. How terrifying. And its lifespan far exceeds that of martial arts.¡± ¡°To create such a system, Changge, you truly are a genius beyond compare!¡± ¡°If someone told me you were the reincarnation of a Daoist sage, I would believe it!¡± Huang Yaoshi couldn¡¯t help but praise him. It was a genuine compliment, spoken from the heart. His eccentric personality had earned him the title of the Eastern Heretic, so for him to speak so highly of someone was a testament to how deeply impressed he was. Only now did he understand why Ning Changge was so powerful. It was because he wasn¡¯t practicing martial arts at all! No wonder Ning Changge had said his goal was to pursue the Dao and seek immortality. With a lifespan of thousands of years, or even more, it was clear that his ambitions lay far beyond the Land Immortal realm. Reflecting on Ning Changge¡¯s earlier words about his engagement with Huang Rong, Huang Yaoshi gained a new perspective. If his daughter had a short lifespan, it was true that she and Ning Changge wouldn¡¯t be a good match. Huang Yaoshi spoke earnestly, ¡°Changge, we trust you, and we won¡¯t spread this information. As for whether Rong¡¯er becomes your Dao companion, we¡¯ll leave that to fate and follow your wishes.¡± At this point, he was completely convinced that Ning Changge¡¯s character wouldn¡¯t allow his daughter to be mistreated. Huang Rong¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration and determination. Only now did she fully understand the kind of extraordinary person her fianc¨¦ was. If she wanted to keep up with him, she would have to work incredibly hard. Ning Changge simply smiled and nodded. ¡°Rong¡¯er has the potential for the Immortal Dao. In the future, I will guide her on this path. As for how far she goes, that will depend on her own efforts.¡± He looked at Huang Rong, who blushed but met his gaze with determination. ¡°Brother Ning, I will work hard!¡± Huang Rong¡¯s heart was filled with admiration for Ning Changge, along with a feeling she couldn¡¯t quite describe. From the moment they had met, she had felt something special. Huang Yaoshi and Feng Heng exchanged smiles. A weight had been lifted from their hearts. After chatting for a while longer, Qu Lingfeng and the others informed them that the banquet was ready. After the meal, everyone became more familiar with each other. They quickly learned that Ning Changge had a calm and contemplative nature, enjoying discussions about the Dao. Huang Yaoshi smiled and said, ¡°Changge, why not stay on Peach Blossom Island for a few days? Our collection of Daoist texts may not be as extensive as the Quanzhen Sect¡¯s, but we do have some rare books, especially on Qimen Dunjia and other esoteric arts. I¡¯ve already had my disciples copy them, and I¡¯ll send them to Wudang.¡± This had been prepared in advance. Ning Changge¡¯s habit of spending years studying in Wudang¡¯s Library Pavilion was no secret. Most of the Jianghu knew about it. Ning Changge smiled and agreed. His visit to Peach Blossom Island had gone smoothly, and he had fulfilled the two promises made ten years ago. Now, he felt an unprecedented sense of clarity and peace. He knew that in just a few more days, once the spiritual energy had fully nourished his spiritual tree, he would naturally ascend to the Foundation Establishment stage. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a natural progression. He decided to stay on Peach Blossom Island until after his breakthrough. Moreover, he was intrigued by the Daoist texts on Qimen Dunjia that Huang Yaoshi had mentioned. They might provide new insights into his understanding of formations. And so, Ning Changge decided to stay on Peach Blossom Island for a short while. *** Peach Blossom Island was a place of great beauty. Ning Changge sat in a pavilion within the peach blossom forest, gazing at the blooming trees. Occasionally, he would lower his head to read a Daoist text, feeling a deep sense of peace. It was no different from the tranquility he experienced in Wudang¡¯s Library Pavilion. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 ¡°In the Peach Blossom Valley, there is a Peach Blossom Hermitage. In the Peach Blossom Hermitage, there lives a Peach Blossom Immortal. The Peach Blossom Immortal plants peach trees and uses the branches to pay for his wine.¡± He recited softly. Then, he glanced at Huang Rong, who was practicing her swordsmanship not far away. He felt a strange sense of contentment. Over the past few days, his impression of Huang Rong had improved. She was indeed a clever and lively girl. Though still young, she had a clear understanding of her goals. She wanted to become his Dao companion, so she had begun to work hard. In the peach blossom forest, Ning Changge studied the Dao, like an immortal contemplating the mysteries of the universe, while Huang Rong practiced her swordsmanship, like a celestial maiden descending to the mortal world. Together, they seemed like a painting. Ning Changge felt a strange sense of connection as he continued reading. The text was titled Qimen Dunjia. ¡°Qimen Dunjia refers to the three elements of Qi, Men, and Jia.¡± ¡°Qi refers to the three celestial stems: Yi, Bing, and Ding.¡± ¡°Men refers to the eight gates: Rest, Life, Injury, Blockage, View, Death, Fear, and Open.¡± ¡°Jia refers to the six Jia: Jiazi, Jiaxu, Jiashen, Jiawu, Jiachen, and Jiayin.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Qimen Dunjia is a system that uses the six Yi, three Qi, eight gates, and nine stars to calculate the relationships between things.¡± Ning Changge felt a sense of understanding. ¡°This not only involves the Dao of formations but also divination and calculation, which is somewhat related to the Lesser Causality Technique I¡¯ve developed.¡± He had discussed the Dao with Huang Yaoshi. Huang Yaoshi was indeed a master of Qimen Dunjia. Though his combat power was insignificant in Ning Changge¡¯s eyes, his insights into the esoteric arts had provided Ning Changge with new inspiration, sparking his interest. After several days of study, Ning Changge¡¯s mind was filled with flashes of insight. Today, those insights were coming together, forming a cohesive whole. ¡°Qimen Dunjia encompasses a vast array of knowledge. Setting aside the Dao of formations for now, I¡¯ve already mastered the Lesser Causality Technique, which allows me to deduce causality and act accordingly. If I combine it with Qimen Dunjia, it might be possible!¡± Ning Changge¡¯s mind raced with insights. He saw faint lines of causality floating before him, though they were still blurry. Due to his limited cultivation, he could only see the parts related to himself, and even then, only those with strong ties to him. But that wasn¡¯t his goal. Spiritual energy surged within him as he followed the lines of causality, calculating and deducing. A series of revelations filled his mind. He couldn¡¯t help but glance at Huang Rong, who quickly turned away like a startled deer. In the past, he could only sense whether he had a connection with someone, but now, he could deduce the events that would follow from that connection. For example, in the past, he had only known that he would have some interaction with Jin Ling, but he hadn¡¯t known what form that interaction would take. If it were now, he would be able to deduce the scene of Jin Ling kneeling before the Library Pavilion. Ning Changge felt a surge of joy. ¡°The Dao of divination is vast and profound. I¡¯ve only scratched the surface. I¡¯ll call this technique the Lesser Divination Technique!¡± [System Notification] ¨C After studying Qimen Dunjia and combining it with the Lesser Causality Technique, you have gained a clearer understanding of the lines of causality. You can now use this to deduce events and avoid confusion. You have created the Lesser Divination Technique! ¡ª The Lesser Divination Technique was a step toward Ning Changge¡¯s ultimate goal. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One day, he would become an eternal existence, capable of calculating all things, from the heavens above to the earth below. But for now, the greatest significance of this technique was that it would allow him to continuously adjust his path on the journey to immortality. The Immortal Dao had no predecessors, and every step was like crossing a river by feeling for stones. Even with Ning Changge¡¯s extraordinary comprehension, he needed to proceed carefully to avoid going astray. With this divination technique, he would be able to avoid many detours. He formed a hand seal, feeling a sense of understanding. His Spirit God looked inward, and he saw that the Five Elements Spiritual Tree within the vortex of spiritual liquid in his dantian had begun to transform. A surge of joy rose within him. ¡°Ascending to the Foundation Establishment stage¡ªit seems today is the day!¡± Chapter 161 Chapter 161 The three major hurdles of Foundation Establishment: spiritual energy, spiritual sense, and state of mind. For Ning Changge, the first two were never obstacles. Only his state of mind had a slight lack of clarity. However, his journey to the Quanzhen Sect and Peach Blossom Island, fulfilling the ten-year promises, had cleared away any lingering doubts. By Ning Changge¡¯s own calculations, his ascension to the Foundation Establishment Stage was only a matter of days. Today, after creating the Lesser Divination Technique through his study of Qimen Dunjia, inspiration struck, and he took the final step. His eyes were filled with joy. His Spirit God turned inward, observing his dantian. The vortex of spiritual liquid was surging more violently than ever, spinning at an increasingly rapid pace. Within the vortex, five spiritual swords floated up and down, their sword light shimmering. They were being nourished by the spiritual liquid, and with time, they would further evolve, eventually becoming Treasure Artifacts or even Dao Artifacts. But the most extraordinary feature wasn¡¯t the five spiritual swords. It was what they surrounded and protected. A spiritual tree, glowing with the light of the Five Elements, swayed gently. Compared to the tiny sapling it had once been, the Five Elements Spiritual Tree was now nearly a proper tree. Its trunk was growing taller, its branches and leaves taking shape, and each leaf, shimmering in five colors, glowed brilliantly under the nourishment of the spiritual liquid. A profound Daoist aura emanated from it. Foundation Establishment¡ªbuilding the foundation of the Dao. For Ning Changge, the Five Elements Spiritual Tree was the foundation he had created for himself! One day, when the tree fully matured, it would bear a Golden Core! This was the path of the Spiritual Tree Nurturing the Golden Core. He already had a clear vision of his future path to the Golden Core. The Eternal Evergreen Technique was second nature to him by now. He circulated it repeatedly, using the spiritual liquid to nourish the tree, pushing it toward its final transformation. Insights flooded his mind, and the Daoist texts he had studied over the years became fuel, enriching his foundation and seemingly carving themselves into the Five Elements Spiritual Tree. He recalled the dream he had of the Primordial Divine Tree. Each leaf represented a law, and each fruit embodied a Dao. His heart thundered as if struck by lightning. ¡°That¡¯s it. This is the path I should walk. The Five Elements Spiritual Tree is only the beginning. One day, I will comprehend all the great Daos and merge them into the tree, transforming it into the Divine Tree of the Great Dao!¡± The thought filled him with excitement. It was as if the Five Elements Spiritual Tree sensed his intentions. The final segment of its trunk grew, and the Five Elements light suddenly flared brilliantly! Buzz!! A resonant hum emanated from Ning Changge¡¯s body. Within him, a profound transformation was taking place! As the trunk of the Five Elements Spiritual Tree completed itself, it immediately began to devour spiritual liquid at an astonishing rate. What had once been small sips turned into massive gulps. In just a dozen breaths, the entire vortex of spiritual liquid was consumed. The tree¡¯s height surged. From its original three feet, it tripled in size, reaching a full ten feet! Ning Changge quietly observed the changes within him. These transformations were a natural result of his breakthrough, and he focused on comprehending their intricacies. Once the tree stopped growing, the spiritual liquid it had absorbed was expelled once more, reforming into a vortex that enveloped the tree. However, the expelled liquid was now visibly darker, a deep blue with hints of gold. This was the hallmark of the Foundation Establishment Stage. Mana. The so-called boundless power of mana¡ªFoundation Establishment was the stage where one cultivated mana. From this point onward, with the creation of mana, the Immortal Dao truly began. As the tree and mana completed their transformations, the changes continued. In his mind, his Spirit God emerged, bathed in mana. The Five Elements light enveloped it, and the once translucent Spirit God became more solid, its strength increasing severalfold. His spiritual sense, when released, now covered an astonishing range. Even his physical body underwent a transformation. Having practiced the Celestial Phenomena Body Refinement Technique, Ning Changge¡¯s physical body was already far superior to that of ordinary people. Now, it advanced even further, surpassing even the Golden Spirit. It was worth noting that the Golden Spirit was a spiritual monkey renowned for its physical prowess. The Foundation Establishment Stage brought a threefold transformation: mana, spiritual sense, and physical body. As Ning Changge¡¯s body underwent its transformation, the outside world also reacted to his breakthrough. At the moment of his breakthrough, a resonant hum echoed from his body. Huang Rong, who had been practicing her swordsmanship, froze. Her innate sensitivity to spiritual energy made her instinctively turn around, and what she saw left her stunned. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Beneath a peach tree, the young Daoist sat cross-legged, his features serene and otherworldly. Waves of profound energy radiated from him, creating a scene that looked like a painting. Huang Rong stared in awe. Her eyes widened as the phenomenon intensified. Waves of spiritual energy began to overflow from Ning Changge¡¯s body, shimmering with the light of the Five Elements. The heavens seemed to respond. Clouds churned, and unseen spiritual energy poured into Ning Changge, transforming into fresh mana. On Peach Blossom Island, strange phenomena began to manifest. Huang Rong covered her mouth, afraid to make a sound and disturb Ning Changge. ¡°Brother Ning¡­ is he comprehending the Dao?¡± she whispered, her eyes filled with awe and admiration. The scene before her was magical, unlike anything she had ever seen. Five-colored light continuously emanated from Ning Changge¡¯s body, merging with the peach tree beneath which he sat. In an instant, the peach tree underwent a miraculous transformation. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Its branches blossomed with peach flowers, which quickly matured, fell, regrew, and fell again¡ªrepeating the cycle at an accelerated pace. In the blink of an eye, the ground was covered with a carpet of peach petals, creating a breathtaking sight. Yet, not a single petal landed on Ning Changge. Huang Rong¡¯s heart raced as she watched. It was as if she were witnessing the cycle of life and death play out on the peach tree¡ªa sight both wondrous and profound. Finally, the peach blossoms reached a state of perfection and stopped falling. Then, plump, radiant peaches began to grow, each glowing faintly with the light of the Five Elements. Huang Rong couldn¡¯t help but swallow, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. It wasn¡¯t her fault. In just a short moment, Ning Changge¡¯s breakthrough had transformed the peach tree into a Five Elements Spirit Peach Tree! To create a spiritual tree through sheer force of will¡ªwhat an incredible feat! It was a testament to the power of Ning Changge¡¯s Five Elements Dao Foundation. Meanwhile, in the sky above. Clouds churned, and waves of spiritual energy swept across the island. The peach trees swayed, and the sea outside the island roared with towering waves. Yet, strangely, none of this energy entered Peach Blossom Island. The phenomena naturally drew the attention of everyone on the island. Huang Yaoshi, who had been strolling along the shore with Feng Heng, was startled. Seeing the hundred-foot waves, he instinctively pulled Feng Heng back. But the waves, defying logic, receded on their own. The couple exchanged a glance, then turned toward the peach blossom forest. ¡°Could it be Changge?¡± Huang Yaoshi murmured, his eyes filled with shock. The two hurried toward the forest, followed by the other residents of Peach Blossom Island. Meanwhile, a hundred miles away from the island, two figures walking on the waves came to an abrupt halt, their expressions grave. The two elderly men, one in a yellow robe and the other in a green robe, were none other than the island masters of Xia Ke Island. Having heard Zhang San and Li Si¡¯s account of the events on Peach Blossom Island, they had decided to personally invite Ning Changge to Xia Ke Island to study the Tai Xuan Scripture. But they hadn¡¯t expected to encounter such a massive surge of spiritual energy just a hundred miles from the island. The green-robed elder spoke gravely, ¡°Brother Long, could it be that the Little Immortal has ascended to the Land Immortal realm?¡± Their speculation was understandable. The spiritual energy fluctuations were so intense that they could feel them even from a hundred miles away. They couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like to stand on Peach Blossom Island itself. Before the Dragon Island Master could respond, the Wood Island Master shook his head, dismissing his own guess. ¡°No, this isn¡¯t the phenomenon of a Land Immortal¡¯s ascension. While the fluctuations are intense, they¡¯re not the same as the signs of a Land Immortal breakthrough.¡± The Dragon Island Master nodded in agreement. ¡°Brother Mu, it seems the Little Immortal is truly extraordinary. If this isn¡¯t a Land Immortal breakthrough, then he must have achieved something remarkable. Perhaps he has comprehended something incredible!¡± ¡°No wonder he¡¯s known as a monstrous genius, capable of slaying Land Immortals while still in the Heaven-Man realm.¡± The two stared into the distance, their hearts filled with awe. Even among Land Immortals, there were differences in strength. Ning Changge, who hadn¡¯t even reached the Land Immortal realm, already possessed top-tier combat power, making him a figure to be reckoned with. ¡°This time, we must invite the Little Immortal to Xia Ke Island. With his comprehension, he could undoubtedly unravel the mysteries of the stone wall!¡± The two nodded resolutely. Ever since they had discovered the stone wall, it had become their obsession. It was why they periodically invited geniuses from the Jianghu to Xia Ke Island to study it. ¡°What if he refuses?¡± the Wood Island Master asked. The question hung in the air, and the two fell silent. But they continued toward Peach Blossom Island. *** Back on Peach Blossom Island, Huang Yaoshi and the others arrived at the peach blossom forest. Huang Rong quickly gestured for them to remain silent. Peering ahead, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the distance, Ning Changge sat beneath the spirit peach tree, his aura ethereal, as if he were a celestial being. Around him, three flames¡ªone blue, one purple, and one white¡ªswirled rapidly. They had heard of these flames before. On Mount Zhongnan, these very flames had incinerated the Living Buddha of the Secret Sect. Now, the flames were spinning faster and faster, as if they were about to merge! They hadn¡¯t witnessed the earlier transformation of the spirit peach tree, but seeing the flames now, they assumed Ning Changge was creating another divine technique, causing this incredible phenomenon. If the three flames, which could already incinerate a Living Buddha, were to merge, how much more powerful would they become? Huang Yaoshi didn¡¯t dare to imagine. His heart pounded uncontrollably. Even as a Heaven-Man expert, he couldn¡¯t help but tremble before the flames. The others were equally awestruck, their breaths held, their movements frozen. Ning Changge, of course, was aware of their presence. But he didn¡¯t mind. His Foundation Establishment breakthrough was already complete. Now, he was using the momentum of his success to fully comprehend the Samadhi True Fire. The three flames were already complete. All that remained was the final step. ¡°Primordial Spirit, Essence, and Vital Energy¡ªthese are the three components of the Samadhi. To merge them, mana must serve as the catalyst.¡± With his Foundation Establishment breakthrough, his spiritual energy had transformed into mana. Using the Lesser Divination Technique, he quickly deduced the correct method. Mana surged forth, serving as fuel. The three flames, spinning rapidly, suddenly collided and began to merge! Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Under the astonished gazes of Huang Yaoshi, Huang Rong, and the others, a black flame emerged from the fusion of the three. The moment the black flame appeared, it radiated an aura that sent shivers down their spines, as if merely looking at it for a moment longer would cause them to be consumed. ¡ª [System Notification] ¨C Using mana as a catalyst, you have fused the True Fire of the Primordial Spirit, the True Fire of Essence, and the True Fire of Vital Energy, creating the minor divine ability Samadhi True Fire! ¡ª Ning Changge opened his eyes, a look of joy on his face. The Samadhi True Fire was finally complete. Combining the traits of the three flames, the Samadhi True Fire could burn souls, bodies, and vital energy alike. Its power had increased severalfold! This was no ordinary Immortal Dao technique¡ªit was a divine ability! ¡°No wonder it required mana as a catalyst. Such a divine ability could only be wielded by someone at the Foundation Establishment stage. At the Qi Refining stage, its power wouldn¡¯t have been fully realized.¡± Ning Changge reflected. The difference between spiritual energy and mana was significant. With the creation of the Samadhi True Fire, Ning Changge exited his state of enlightenment. He took a moment to review the gains from his breakthrough. First and foremost, he had successfully ascended to the Foundation Establishment stage. His mana, Spirit God, and physical body had all undergone significant transformations, greatly enhancing his strength! Observing the ten-foot-tall Five Elements Spiritual Tree in his dantian, Ning Changge smiled. This was the Dao foundation he had built for himself, and he was very pleased. The Five Elements Dao was vast and interconnected with other Daos. It would serve as a springboard for further exploration¡ªa true foundation of the Dao! ¡°Now that I¡¯ve reached the early stage of Foundation Establishment, the next step is to nurture the Five Elements Spiritual Tree, advancing to the mid-stage, late-stage, and finally perfection, where it will give birth to the supreme Golden Core!¡± Ning Changge had a clear vision of his path forward. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, as he observed the spiritual light on the Five Elements Spiritual Tree, he felt a twinge of regret. ¡°I had hoped that reaching the Foundation Establishment stage would allow me to fully develop the Dao Foundation divine ability. But it seems I¡¯ll need more time and deeper cultivation.¡± He felt both regret and anticipation. If it was difficult to nurture, it meant the divine ability would be incredibly powerful. ¡°Perhaps it will surpass even the Samadhi True Fire!¡± Glancing at the black flame hovering before him, Ning Changge¡¯s lips curved into a smile. He then turned his attention to the spirit peach tree before him, his eyes filled with wonder. A quick calculation revealed the origin of the tree¡¯s transformation. It had absorbed some of the Five Elements light and mana released during his breakthrough, resulting in its miraculous evolution. ¡°This tree should be called the Five Elements Spirit Peach Tree. Consuming its fruit regularly will not only aid my cultivation but also accelerate the growth of the Five Elements Spiritual Tree!¡± ¡°How marvelous¡ªa companion spiritual artifact of sorts.¡± Ning Changge couldn¡¯t help but praise it. He quickly formulated a plan. With a wave of his hand, he plucked a few of the most potent spirit peaches and branches. He didn¡¯t plan to move the entire tree back to Wudang. Firstly, the tree had been born here, tied to this place by fate. Forcibly relocating it might sever its vitality, which wasn¡¯t necessary. Leaving it on Peach Blossom Island might yield unexpected benefits in the future. Secondly, the tree was still young, and its spiritual essence wasn¡¯t particularly dense. It wasn¡¯t yet of great use to him. By taking its branches and fruit back to Wudang¡¯s spiritual herb garden, he could cultivate successive generations of spirit peaches with even greater spiritual energy. Those would truly become his tools for advancing the Dao. With this in mind, Ning Changge stored the peaches and branches in his Storage Ring. After completing this task, he turned to the stunned Huang Yaoshi and the others. Smiling faintly, he said apologetically: ¡°I had a moment of insight earlier and may have disturbed you. Please forgive me.¡± The group could only smile bitterly. If this was just a ¡°moment of insight,¡± then what were their usual breakthroughs? Complete ignorance? Huang Yaoshi sighed wryly. ¡°Today, I¡¯ve come to realize how ordinary I truly am.¡± He was a proud man, but before Ning Changge, he willingly admitted defeat. The others nodded in agreement. A single breakthrough had caused such an astonishing phenomenon. In front of Ning Changge, they all felt like mere mortals. Even though they didn¡¯t know the full extent of his progress, the phenomena alone spoke volumes. Ning Changge smiled but was about to speak when his expression shifted. He looked into the distance. Moments later, two voices rang out in unison: ¡°The Island Masters of Xia Ke Island, Dragon and Wood, have come to invite the Little Immortal!¡± Chapter 164 Chapter 164 The voices, though distant, rang clearly in everyone¡¯s ears, showcasing the profound cultivation of the visitors. However, upon hearing the words, Huang Yaoshi¡¯s expression changed drastically! Dragon and Wood Island Masters! These were the two masters of Xia Ke Island, unquestionably Land Immortal-level experts. Though their reputation in the Jianghu wasn¡¯t particularly widespread, Huang Yaoshi knew them well. Xia Ke Island was known for periodically sending emissaries to invite renowned Jianghu experts to the island. Just a few days ago, he himself had been invited. That day, Zhang San and Li Si had come to extend the invitation. If not for Ning Changge¡¯s overwhelming presence scaring them off, Huang Yaoshi might not have been able to handle the situation so easily. And now¡­ The two Land Immortals had personally come to extend an invitation. This was enough to send waves of shock through Huang Yaoshi¡¯s heart. He instinctively glanced at Ning Changge, his eyes filled with concern. The others were equally uneasy. Living on Peach Blossom Island, they were somewhat familiar with the reputation of Xia Ke Island. Only Ning Changge remained unfazed. He simply looked toward the sky with a calm expression. Two figures approached side by side. Though they were still over the sea, in the blink of an eye, they stood before the group. One wore a green robe, the other a yellow robe, both appearing as elderly men. ¡°Dragon and Wood of Xia Ke Island greet the Little Immortal. We apologize for the intrusion and hope for your understanding,¡± they said in unison. The Dragon and Wood Island Masters discreetly observed the young Daoist before them, their hearts trembling. The youth seemed to be favored by the heavens themselves. Still surrounded by the lingering aura of his recent breakthrough, Ning Changge exuded an ethereal presence, as if he were one with the heavens and earth. Their respect deepened. The rumors were true. Though Ning Changge had not yet reached the Land Immortal realm, he was already on par with them. Showing respect to a peer of equal standing was only natural. Ning Changge calmly studied the two before him. He could already guess their purpose. Despite this being a world of martial arts, many events followed familiar patterns. Their visit was undoubtedly to invite him to Xia Ke Island to study the Tai Xuan Scripture engraved on the stone wall. To be honest, Ning Changge was somewhat intrigued by the Tai Xuan Scripture. In this wondrous world of martial arts, the scripture might have been left behind by a peerless expert from thousands of years ago. After all, it had produced two Land Immortals. ¡°What brings the two of you here?¡± Ning Changge asked indifferently. The Dragon and Wood Island Masters exchanged glances before speaking solemnly. ¡°We have come to invite the Little Immortal to Xia Ke Island for a discussion.¡± Ning Changge replied without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± His decisive refusal left everyone stunned. Huang Yaoshi and the others were momentarily dumbfounded. Such a resolute rejection¡ªespecially directed at two Land Immortals¡ªwas shocking. Yet amidst their shock, Huang Yaoshi felt a hint of satisfaction. This was the demeanor of a peerless expert¡ªfree-spirited and unyielding, even to Land Immortals. He recalled the earlier invitation from Zhang San and Li Si. If he had possessed such strength, he could have driven them off with a wave of his hand, sparing himself the indignity of their prolonged presence. The Dragon and Wood Island Masters were taken aback. They hadn¡¯t expected Ning Changge to refuse so swiftly and decisively. A flicker of irritation crossed their faces. After all, they had shown him considerable respect, and such a curt dismissal was undoubtedly a slight. However, they restrained themselves. The Dragon Island Master remained silent, while the Wood Island Master stepped forward and said, ¡°Little Immortal, there¡¯s no need to refuse so quickly. Our invitation is made with sincerity, and perhaps the rumors about Xia Ke Island have given you a misunderstanding.¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°To be honest, the Jianghu rumors about those we invite to Xia Ke Island are untrue. None of them were imprisoned or killed. They remain on the island entirely of their own volition.¡± His words were startling. Huang Yaoshi and the others were taken aback. Huang Yaoshi couldn¡¯t help but question, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why would these people willingly stay on the island for decades without leaving?¡± Ning Changge¡¯s presence gave him the confidence to question even Land Immortals. Of course, the Wood Island Master¡¯s claim was indeed implausible, and the group¡¯s skepticism was evident. Seeing that Ning Changge remained unmoved, the Wood Island Master revealed their trump card. ¡°The reason,¡± he said slowly, ¡°is that Xia Ke Island has a stone wall engraved with a peerless martial art. Those invited to the island are allowed to study this martial art, which offers the chance to ascend to the Land Immortal realm. Given such an opportunity, why would they willingly leave?¡± ¡°We two were fortunate enough to encounter this opportunity on Xia Ke Island in our youth. Through years of diligent cultivation, we eventually reached the Land Immortal realm. However, our aptitude is insufficient to fully comprehend the martial art. Thus, we decided to gather the wisdom of heroes from across the Jianghu.¡± ¡°This is why we periodically invite experts to Xia Ke Island. When we sent Zhang San and Li Si to Peach Blossom Island, it was because we recognized Island Master Huang¡¯s exceptional talent. There was no malicious intent.¡± His explanation finally revealed the truth, leaving Huang Yaoshi and the others in shock. They hadn¡¯t expected the invitations to Xia Ke Island to be for such a reason. Huang Yaoshi couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of regret. The chance to ascend to the Land Immortal realm¡ªwhat a powerful martial art it must be. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 But as he glanced at his wife and daughter, he slowly shook his head. Even if he had known the truth, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen to go. Leaving his loved ones for decades or even centuries in pursuit of martial arts was something he couldn¡¯t do. It was clear that the island imposed restrictions. Otherwise, why had no news ever come from those who went there? Ning Changge listened quietly, his expression unchanged. Their explanation aligned with what he already knew. It seemed that Xia Ke Island in this world hadn¡¯t deviated much from its usual pattern. The Wood Island Master, observing Ning Changge¡¯s unchanging expression, decided to lay all his cards on the table. ¡°After Zhang San and Li Si returned, we learned of the Little Immortal¡¯s presence on Peach Blossom Island. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve come to invite you personally. Your comprehension is unparalleled in the Nine Provinces. If you were to dedicate time to studying the martial art, you would undoubtedly master it!¡± ¡°We ask for nothing more than a copy of the martial art, should you succeed in comprehending it.¡± The Dragon and Wood Island Masters looked at Ning Changge expectantly. At this point, everyone understood why the two Land Immortals were being so deferential. They were banking on Ning Changge¡¯s extraordinary comprehension. The group couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the disparity between people. To possess such monstrous talent that even Land Immortals would humble themselves¡ªit was truly extraordinary. All eyes turned to Ning Changge, eager to hear his response. He spoke calmly, ¡°If I refuse, will you attempt to take me by force?¡± The Dragon Island Master smiled bitterly. ¡°Little Immortal, you misunderstand. The events on Mount Zhongnan are well-known. We are here with sincere intentions and have no desire to force you. Please reconsider.¡± His words were partly true. The truth was that Ning Changge was too powerful, and they weren¡¯t confident in their ability to subdue him. Otherwise, their approach might have been different. After all, not every Jianghu expert invited to Xia Ke Island had gone willingly. Many had only chosen to stay after witnessing the opportunity presented by the stone wall. The Dragon Island Master gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If the Little Immortal agrees to visit, we will owe you a favor!¡± Huang Yaoshi and the others were stunned. A favor from two Land Immortals! Such a favor was invaluable. It was like having two protective talismans. If someone in the Jianghu possessed the favor of Land Immortals, most Heaven-Man experts wouldn¡¯t dare to touch them. Ning Changge nodded lightly. A favor could be useful for Wudang. ¡°Very well. Since you¡¯ve invited me, I¡¯ll consider it. But I have one condition. I want to see the paths you¡¯ve comprehended from the stone wall. If they interest me, I¡¯ll accompany you.¡± Ning Changge had no intention of wasting time. No matter how powerful the Tai Xuan Scripture was, if it was merely a martial art, it wouldn¡¯t be of much use to him. If that were the case, he would have long since started collecting martial arts manuals from across the world. In truth, he gained far more inspiration from Daoist texts. For example, the Nine Yin Manual contained many profound techniques, but they were of little value to him. Instead, the brief general principles, which weren¡¯t even part of the martial art, had been immensely beneficial. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His words left everyone stunned. The Dragon and Wood Island Masters narrowed their eyes. Ning Changge¡¯s meaning was clear. If their paths earned his approval, he would go with them. ¡°This Little Immortal is truly arrogant!¡± they thought, their hearts burning with anger. They had shown him great respect, even humbling themselves, and had offered generous terms to invite him. Yet he had dismissed them so lightly. Though Ning Changge¡¯s reputation was formidable, they were no ordinary individuals. To reach the Land Immortal realm required immense confidence. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to walk their paths to the end. While it was true that Ning Changge had slain two Land Immortals on Mount Zhongnan, no one knew the exact circumstances. The Dragon and Wood Island Masters exchanged a glance. The Dragon Island Master stepped forward and said, ¡°If the Little Immortal wishes to see the martial art of the stone wall, then allow me to demonstrate.¡± Ning Changge stood with his hands behind his back, his expression calm. ¡°Both of you may attack together.¡± His tone was serene, devoid of arrogance. He had no intention of underestimating them. He simply wanted to evaluate the Tai Xuan Scripture and the paths of the two Land Immortals. Moreover, having just reached the Foundation Establishment stage, he was eager to test his newfound strength. ¡°Very well!¡± the Wood Island Master exclaimed, his eyes flashing with cold light. ¡°Since the Little Immortal is so confident, we¡¯ll oblige!¡± The atmosphere shifted dramatically. Moments ago, the Dragon and Wood Island Masters had been inviting Ning Changge to Xia Ke Island. Now, the three stood poised for battle. Huang Yaoshi and the others felt a surge of tension, followed by deep admiration. Ning Changge¡¯s calm confidence left them in awe. To challenge two Land Immortals at once, with such composure¡ªhow many in the world could do the same? Huang Rong¡¯s gaze was fixed on Ning Changge, her admiration deepening. The closer she was to him, the more captivated she became. As the group retreated to a safe distance, they couldn¡¯t take their eyes off the scene. Such a battle was not to be missed. In the peach blossom forest, petals danced in the wind, swirling around the three figures. The beauty of the scene was tinged with the terrifying energy that filled the air. Ning Changge stood beneath the spirit peach tree, his hands behind his back. The Dragon and Wood Island Masters stood opposite him, one on each side, their expressions solemn. Their initial irritation had given way to caution. The youth before them was simply too unfathomable. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Even as they released their auras, Ning Changge remained as still as a deep ocean, showing no sign of disturbance. Exchanging a glance, the Dragon and Wood Island Masters spoke in unison: ¡°Little Immortal, forgive us!¡± They had no intention of holding back. If they were to demonstrate their strength, they would do so fully. The Dragon Island Master was the first to act. A terrifying sword intent erupted from him, sharp enough to tear through the void. The air seemed to fill with the stench of blood, as if a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood had materialized. Huang Yaoshi and the others turned pale. It was hard to imagine how someone who had spent decades in seclusion on an island could possess such a murderous sword intent. It was as if he had been a general guarding the border for years. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Blood-red light radiated from the Dragon Island Master, and a massive crimson sword materialized at his side. His brow furrowed with a savage killing intent, and his true energy surged. The Wood Island Master was no less formidable. With his white beard and brows, he exuded an aura of unshakable calm. His presence was like a towering mountain, oppressive and immovable. Unlike the Dragon Island Master¡¯s violent sword intent, the Wood Island Master¡¯s aura was enigmatic and profound. It shifted between the weight of a mountain and the lightness of a feather, seamlessly transitioning between extremes. He extended his hand, and a green fist imprint materialized, radiating true energy. Though less visually striking than the Dragon Island Master¡¯s display, the Wood Island Master¡¯s technique carried a subtlety that suggested a higher level of mastery. Huang Yaoshi and Feng Heng exchanged a glance, their expressions grave. The Wood Island Master¡¯s fist technique was endlessly variable and utterly terrifying. Just watching it made them feel as though they might cough up blood. ¡°It seems the world has underestimated these two island masters,¡± Huang Yaoshi murmured. ¡°They¡¯ve kept a low profile on Xia Ke Island, but it¡¯s clear that even among Land Immortals, they are not weak.¡± In a sense, the two island masters were true seekers of the Dao. They cared little for fame, dedicating themselves to the study of the stone wall¡¯s martial art, content to live in seclusion for decades. Such determination was rare. A hint of respect flickered in Huang Yaoshi¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is the Sword Dao of Slaughter, derived from the stone wall¡¯s martial art!¡± ¡°This is the Fist Intent of Weight, also derived from the stone wall¡¯s martial art!¡± The two island masters spoke in turn, their voices filled with confidence. These were the fruits of their decades of study, and they intended to show Ning Changge the power of the stone wall¡¯s martial art, hoping to earn his respect. At this moment, they were using their full strength, short of a life-and-death struggle, to demonstrate their paths to Ning Changge. For the first time, Ning Changge¡¯s expression shifted. Watching the two display their paths, a spark of interest lit his eyes. His Observation Eyes activated without him realizing it. Mana flowed through him, enhancing the power of the Observation Eyes. He could now see the underlying connections between the seemingly disparate Sword Dao of Slaughter and the Fist Intent of Weight. For the first time, he was genuinely intrigued. It seemed the Tai Xuan Scripture was not as simple as he had thought. ¡°Impressive,¡± Ning Changge remarked, a hint of admiration in his voice. He understood the island masters¡¯ intentions but didn¡¯t take offense. Whether or not he would go to Xia Ke Island depended solely on whether the Tai Xuan Scripture piqued his interest. For now, however, he needed to assert his dominance. Standing beneath the swirling peach blossoms, Ning Changge looked like an immortal. With his left hand behind his back, he raised his right hand and pointed. A black flame appeared at his fingertip. A minor divine ability¡ªthe Samadhi True Fire! The moment the black flame appeared, the Dragon and Wood Island Masters felt a chill run down their spines. A sense of impending doom gripped them. Before they could react, Ning Changge¡¯s calm voice rang out: ¡°This is my divine ability, the Samadhi True Fire. It burns essence, spirit, and energy.¡± The two island masters were horrified as the black flame split into two and shot toward them, deceptively slow yet impossibly fast. An overwhelming sense of pressure enveloped them. Huang Rong and the others watched with wide eyes, their hearts filled with anticipation. They knew this was the divine ability Ning Changge had just comprehended, the one that had caused such a phenomenal disturbance! Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Earlier, only Huang Rong had witnessed Ning Changge¡¯s entire breakthrough process, including the transformation of the Spirit Peach Tree. However, she didn¡¯t realize that these phenomena were a result of his ascension to the Foundation Establishment Stage. She simply assumed that the black flame he had comprehended was the cause of the strange occurrences. Now, as Ning Changge unleashed the black flame, everyone¡¯s anticipation reached its peak. Their eyes widened instinctively, eager to see the power of a divine ability capable of causing such extraordinary phenomena. ¡°Samadhi True Fire¡­¡± The crowd murmured, the name alone exuding an aura of divine might. For the Dragon and Wood Island Masters, who were directly facing the Samadhi True Fire, the pressure was overwhelming. Their pupils contracted sharply. The confidence they had felt moments ago vanished in an instant. Initially, they believed that together, they could at least hold their own against Ning Changge. But now, with the appearance of the Samadhi True Fire, all their confidence evaporated. Their true energy surged as they dared not hold back in the slightest. With a low shout, the Dragon Island Master¡¯s blood-red greatsword, brimming with murderous intent, became even more dazzling. It radiated a crimson light that shot into the sky as the sword slashed toward the black flame. Meanwhile, the Wood Island Master stomped forward, summoning a second green fist imprint with a wave of his hand. The two fist imprints, carrying an intricate interplay of weight and lightness, surged toward the black flame with unparalleled momentum. The clash of three peak-level experts created an oppressive atmosphere, even though they were deliberately restraining the aftermath of their attacks. Huang Yaoshi led the others in retreat after retreat, only then feeling some relief. All eyes were fixed on the peach blossom forest, unwilling to miss even the slightest detail. ¡ª On the Dragon Island Master¡¯s side, the blood-red greatsword, unmatched in its sharpness and murderous intent, was the first to collide with the Samadhi True Fire. Buzz! The greatsword erupted with a terrifying sword intent. The falling peach blossom petals seemed to transform into swords, dancing in the air as if paying homage to the king of swords. The instant the sword intent exploded, everyone felt a chill run down their spines. Without a doubt, if Huang Yaoshi were caught in this sword intent, he would be reduced to dust in an instant. However¡­ What shocked everyone even more was what happened when the blood-red greatsword struck the black flame. A bizarre scene unfolded. The greatsword appeared to be gnawed by some invisible force, a large, irregular chunk suddenly missing! ¡°The Samadhi True Fire¡­ it burned the sword intent!¡± Huang Rong murmured, her eyes filled with awe. She had spent more time with Ning Changge over the past few days and knew a bit more about him. She had once curiously asked about the three true fires, and Ning Changge had explained them to her with a smile. Hearing Huang Rong¡¯s soft words, the others were equally stunned. A Land Immortal¡¯s sword intent, burned by a single flame? It was akin to having one¡¯s Dao path destroyed! The Dragon Island Master¡¯s expression turned pale with shock. His complexion grew ashen as his true energy surged desperately to reinforce the greatsword. But before he could act, the black flame had already spread from the missing chunk to engulf the entire sword! In mere moments, the blood-red greatsword dissolved into nothingness before everyone¡¯s horrified eyes. This dissolution was terrifyingly thorough, leaving no trace behind. Only a faint blood-red glow escaped, which the Dragon Island Master quickly retrieved. The Dragon Island Master spat out a mouthful of blood, his face as pale as paper. When he looked at Ning Changge, his eyes involuntarily filled with fear. And when he glanced at the black flame, it was as if he were staring at a venomous snake or scorpion. In just a brief moment, his sword Dao¡¯s essence had been incinerated by the black flame! The faint blood-red glow was the essence of his sword Dao. Had the black flame consumed even that, the Dragon Island Master¡¯s sword Dao would have been utterly crippled! As it stood, he had suffered a minor injury¡ªpainful but not debilitating. The Dragon Island Master was filled with disbelief. If not for the fact that this was merely a sparring match and Ning Changge had held back, even the essence of his sword Dao would have been destroyed! ¡°If the Little Immortal wanted to kill me, it would be effortless.¡± ¡°How can he be so strong?¡± This question echoed not only in the Dragon Island Master¡¯s mind but also in the hearts of Huang Yaoshi and the others. They all stared wide-eyed, as if they had seen a ghost. They had expected a fierce battle, but the blood-red greatsword had lasted only moments against the Samadhi True Fire. It was terrifying. ¡°Is the Immortal Dao truly this fearsome?¡± Huang Yaoshi couldn¡¯t help but wonder in shock. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He glanced at Ning Changge, whose gaze remained calm, as if everything had unfolded exactly as he had anticipated. The crowd then turned their attention to the Wood Island Master. Even the Dragon Island Master looked over. After all, this wasn¡¯t a life-and-death battle. Knowing he was outmatched, there was no need to stubbornly persist. He conceded and shifted his focus to the other fight. The Dragon Island Master¡¯s side had ended quickly. Meanwhile, the Wood Island Master¡¯s expression was unusually grim. The two fist imprints, one as heavy as a mountain and the other as light as a feather, floated on either side of him. Being more cautious by nature, he chose a defensive approach. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 ¡°Rumor has it that the Little Immortal commands three true fire divine abilities. This black flame doesn¡¯t seem to be one of them. Could it be a new flame he¡¯s testing on us?¡± With this thought, he kept his eyes fixed on the black flame. The Samadhi True Fire, capable of burning essence, spirit, and energy, even affected one¡¯s perception. The Wood Island Master was entirely unaware that the other battle had already concluded. As the Samadhi True Fire approached, it didn¡¯t take on any extraordinary shapes. It remained a seemingly ordinary flame, yet it exuded an overwhelming sense of dread. ¡°Ah!¡± Seeing the black flame nearing, the Wood Island Master let out a shout and unleashed the two fist imprints. Buzz! It was as if the void itself trembled. The two fist imprints descended with earth-shattering force, finally revealing their latent dominance. They were no weaker than the Dragon Island Master¡¯s Sword Dao of Slaughter. This was the path the Wood Island Master had comprehended from the stone wall¡¯s martial art, inspired by the phrase ¡°The Five Peaks Bow Lightly.¡± Heavy as the Five Peaks, held within one¡¯s palm. The Wood Island Master¡¯s eyes gleamed, and even the Dragon Island Master held a glimmer of hope. However¡­ In the next instant, both were dumbfounded. Ning Changge watched with a smile, his eyes gleaming with insight. With a simple hand seal, the Samadhi True Fire surged, transforming into fiery chains that tightly bound the two fist imprints. All the terrifying momentum dissipated in an instant. Cold sweat dripped from the Wood Island Master¡¯s brow. He frantically channeled his true energy, but no matter how much he poured into it, the black flame incinerated it instantly, as if it had never existed. The two green fist imprints slowly disintegrated. Only a faint green glow escaped, which the Wood Island Master quickly retrieved. His face turned pale, and he spat out a mouthful of blood, his eyes filled with shock as he looked at Ning Changge. ¡°How is this possible?! What kind of divine ability is this?¡± Moments ago, he had felt as if a Land Immortal¡¯s true energy was as fragile as straw before the black flame, incinerated in an instant. A sense of reverence arose within him. Had Ning Changge not shown mercy, his path would have been destroyed, leaving him unable to progress further. As the black flame dissipated and his perception returned, the Wood Island Master glanced at the Dragon Island Master and saw his old friend in the same state¡ªblood at the corner of his mouth, face pale, and eyes filled with shock. It was clear. In mere moments, the two of them, working together, had been subdued by the young Daoist before them. Realizing this, the Dragon and Wood Island Masters exchanged bitter smiles, inwardly drawing sharp breaths. They were left in stunned silence. Huang Yaoshi and the others, meanwhile, were utterly dumbfounded. What had they just witnessed? The two Land Immortal masters of Xia Ke Island, working together, had been subdued by Ning Changge in mere moments! Judging by Ning Changge¡¯s relaxed demeanor, it was clear he hadn¡¯t even exerted himself. The black flame was unimaginably terrifying! ¡°Samadhi True Fire¡­ this Immortal Dao divine ability is truly terrifying!¡± ¡°Changge is a genius beyond compare. There¡¯s likely no one in the world who can match him!¡± The first thought echoed in Huang Yaoshi¡¯s mind, while the second slipped from his lips as a spontaneous exclamation. The others nodded in agreement. ¡°I used to think the stories about the Little Immortal slaying two Land Immortals on Mount Zhongnan were exaggerated. I suspected there might have been some hidden factors.¡± ¡°But now, it¡¯s clear¡ªit was pure, overwhelming strength!¡± ¡°This is far more terrifying than most of the rumors!¡± ¡°What a pity that only we were here to witness it.¡± The disciples of Peach Blossom Island looked at Ning Changge with reverence, as if gazing upon a living deity. Huang Rong¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration and adoration. Hearing about something and witnessing it firsthand were entirely different experiences. The Jianghu was prone to exaggeration. Many had speculated that Ning Changge must have used some underhanded method to weaken the two Land Immortals on Mount Zhongnan. But after witnessing this sparring match, they realized the truth. There had been no tricks. It was pure, absolute dominance! It was even more terrifying than they had imagined. They could now picture the shock and disbelief the Evil Emperor Xiang Yutian and the Living Buddha must have felt in their final moments. It defied all logic. The Dragon and Wood Island Masters exchanged bitter smiles, unable to comprehend Ning Changge¡¯s immense power. The black flame, in particular, left them deeply unsettled. At this moment, their attitudes underwent a complete transformation. Bowing deeply, they said in unison: ¡°Thank you, Little Immortal, for showing mercy!¡± Previously, their respect for Ning Changge had been driven by their need for his help. Now, it stemmed from genuine awe. With such strength, even in a life-and-death battle, they would stand no chance. The only question would be how long they could hold out. Reflecting on their earlier irritation at Ning Changge¡¯s perceived arrogance, they felt a pang of embarrassment. Now they understood. Ning Changge¡¯s demeanor wasn¡¯t arrogance¡ªit was simply a statement of fact. To him, their favor likely held little value, useful only for minor errands. With his strength, his self-created divine abilities might even surpass the stone wall¡¯s martial art. Their hearts swelled with admiration. Both were seekers of the Dao. But while they followed the paths of their predecessors, Ning Changge was forging his own. They realized that Ning Changge¡¯s divine abilities were likely his own creations, born from years of study in the Library Pavilion. With their prejudices gone, they looked at Ning Changge with newfound respect. In the Dao, seniority mattered little. Those who achieved mastery were the true teachers. Though they had lived several times Ning Changge¡¯s lifespan, they couldn¡¯t match his understanding. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 With this realization, they bowed deeply once more, a gesture of respect from one seeker of the Dao to another. Ning Changge accepted the gesture calmly. ¡°It was just a sparring match. There¡¯s no need for such formality.¡± He felt a sense of satisfaction. The sparring session had deepened his understanding of his own strength. After reaching the Foundation Establishment stage, few in the Nine Provinces could pose a threat to him. Moreover, observing the Dragon Island Master¡¯s Sword Dao of Slaughter and the Wood Island Master¡¯s Fist Intent of Weight had piqued his interest. Beneath their differences lay a shared essence, and their method of resonating with the forces of heaven and earth was intriguing. He now had a genuine interest in the Tai Xuan Scripture. It might offer him valuable insights. The Dragon and Wood Island Masters bowed again, their expressions filled with anticipation as they looked at Ning Changge. Ning Changge¡¯s strength and self-created divine abilities might surpass the stone wall¡¯s martial art. He might not even find it worth his time to visit Xia Ke Island. If that were the case, their trip would have been in vain. Under their expectant gazes, Ning Changge finally spoke: ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen of your techniques, there is indeed some merit. I¡¯ll accompany you to Xia Ke Island.¡± The Dragon and Wood Island Masters¡¯ tension turned to elation. They bowed deeply in gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Little Immortal!¡± ¡°The island also holds some Daoist texts. You¡¯re welcome to study them.¡± The Dragon Island Master, quick to adapt, made the offer, earning a faint smile from Ning Changge. ¡°No time like the present. Let¡¯s go today.¡± ¡°Excellent! Excellent!¡± The Dragon and Wood Island Masters couldn¡¯t contain their joy. Their goal had been achieved, and their two-century-long wish might finally come true. They were ecstatic. Deciphering the stone wall¡¯s martial art had become their obsession. With someone as talented as Ning Changge, they were confident it could be done. Ning Changge nodded and turned to Huang Yaoshi and the others, smiling. ¡°In that case, Island Master Huang, why not join us? It would be an opportunity to broaden your horizons. The two island masters shouldn¡¯t mind, right?¡± Huang Yaoshi and the others¡¯ eyes lit up. While the stone wall¡¯s martial art couldn¡¯t compare to Ning Changge¡¯s Immortal Dao, it was still a legendary technique in the Jianghu. They wouldn¡¯t covet Ning Changge¡¯s divine abilities, but the chance to study the stone wall¡¯s martial art was irresistible. After all, it was said to grant the opportunity to ascend to the Land Immortal realm. The Dragon and Wood Island Masters nodded but hesitated. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no problem. But the journey is long¡ªover a thousand miles from Peach Blossom Island. It might take some time.¡± They were eager to return. With just Ning Changge and themselves, the journey would take only a few hours. But with the others, it could take days. Still, they couldn¡¯t refuse Ning Changge¡¯s request. It was a minor inconvenience at most. They decided they could afford a slight delay. Ning Changge smiled faintly. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°No matter. Just tell me the general direction.¡± The Wood Island Master, puzzled, replied, ¡°Xia Ke Island lies about twelve hundred miles south of Peach Blossom Island.¡± Ning Changge nodded slightly. ¡°Relax your minds and don¡¯t resist.¡± The group complied without hesitation, trusting Ning Changge completely. Even the Dragon and Wood Island Masters, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, followed suit. After all, if Ning Changge wanted to harm them, he wouldn¡¯t need to go to such lengths. In the next instant, Ning Changge¡¯s Spirit God and mana surged, enveloping everyone. Five Elements Escape Technique! A kaleidoscope of five-colored light flashed around them. The group felt a sense of disorientation, and when they regained their bearings, they were already above the ocean. Looking around instinctively, they realized that Peach Blossom Island was nowhere in sight. They exchanged stunned glances, their eyes filled with shock. To transport so many people such a great distance in an instant¡ªwhat kind of divine ability was this? Even the Dragon and Wood Island Masters were caught off guard. While they possessed exceptional lightness techniques and could even traverse the air, Ning Changge¡¯s teleportation-like ability was beyond comprehension. And to bring so many people along¡ªit was unfathomable. Ning Changge remained silent, his mana continuing to flow. Before reaching the Foundation Establishment stage, such a feat might have drained his spiritual energy. But now, it was effortless. After several repetitions, a lush island appeared on the horizon. The island was dotted with pavilions and teeming with life. Powerful auras could be sensed even from a distance, and figures were already rushing toward them, having noticed their arrival. Huang Yaoshi and the others were still reeling from the shock of their rapid journey. The Dragon and Wood Island Masters, however, were filled with unparalleled awe. The Dragon Island Master murmured: ¡°This is¡­ Xia Ke Island¡­ we¡¯ve arrived!¡± Chapter 170 Chapter 170 As they gazed at the familiar island before them, the Dragon and Wood Island Masters were filled with unparalleled shock. This was the place they had lived for decades, so there was no mistaking it. They couldn¡¯t help but glance at Ning Changge, who stood calm and composed, his breathing steady. Their awe deepened. How far was Xia Ke Island from Peach Blossom Island? A full 1,200 miles! Even with their lightness techniques and maximum speed, it would have taken them two to three hours. But Ning Changge, bringing along more than a dozen people, had covered the distance in less than a quarter of an hour! The difference was staggering¡ªalmost incomprehensible. The two masters couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of reverence. Earlier, they had thought they had held back during their sparring match. But now, it was clear that Ning Changge had held back far more. This brief display of power was enough to reveal the tip of the iceberg. Meanwhile, Huang Yaoshi and the others were still dazed, lost in the dazzling spectacle of the Five Elements Escape Technique. In just moments, they had traversed a thousand miles. Such power was unimaginable. The disciples of Peach Blossom Island looked at Ning Changge with growing reverence. As for Huang Yaoshi, Feng Heng, and Huang Rong, their hearts were filled with amazement. ¡°The power of the Immortal Dao is truly terrifying! Such mystical abilities¡ªno Land Immortal could possibly match this!¡± They believed that perhaps some ancient monsters who had lived for a thousand years might possess similar speed. But to bring so many people along at such speed? That was another matter entirely. This effortless display of power left everyone deeply shaken. Ning Changge¡¯s gaze rested on the island ahead. As the group stepped onto the island, powerful figures could be seen rushing toward them in the distance, including Zhang San and Li Si. The people of Xia Ke Island, upon seeing the group, bowed respectfully. ¡°Welcome back, Island Masters!¡± Some were surprised at how quickly the island masters had returned. A few knew the purpose of their journey. The Dragon and Wood Island Masters waved dismissively. ¡°No need for formalities. This time, we have successfully invited the Little Immortal to Xia Ke Island. Perhaps today, the stone wall¡¯s martial art will finally be comprehended!¡± Seeing the island masters speak so respectfully, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but feel astonished. The two island masters were Land Immortals, figures of supreme status. Even if the Little Immortal was powerful, there was no need for such deference. At most, they should treat him as an equal. Their minds swirled with questions, but they remained respectful and bowed again. ¡°We greet the Little Immortal!¡± They had, of course, heard of Ning Changge¡¯s unparalleled talent. Their earlier doubts quickly gave way to excitement. For years, they had stayed on the island, tirelessly studying the stone wall. Some had not returned home for decades. Their sole purpose was to comprehend the mesmerizing martial art of the stone wall. Now, with hope standing before them, how could they not be thrilled? Their gazes toward Ning Changge were filled with anticipation. Ning Changge smiled faintly. ¡°Island Masters, please take us directly to the stone wall.¡± He wasn¡¯t here for sightseeing. Aside from the Tai Xuan Scripture, nothing else on the island interested him. The Dragon and Wood Island Masters wasted no time, leading the group toward the center of the island. *** On the way, Huang Yaoshi and the others finally satisfied their curiosity. They had heard that those who went to Xia Ke Island never returned, leading them to believe it was a place of hidden dangers, perhaps even a living hell. But now, they saw that this was far from the truth. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The island was filled with disciples, not unlike Peach Blossom Island. Many were deeply engrossed in discussions about martial arts, their passion evident. The group quickly realized that Xia Ke Island was a haven for martial arts fanatics. And in such an environment, even those who weren¡¯t martial arts enthusiasts would likely be influenced. Ning Changge remained indifferent, following the Dragon and Wood Island Masters. Soon, they arrived at a heavily guarded cave in the center of the island. ¡°The stone wall¡¯s martial art is within,¡± the Dragon Island Master said, his eyes filled with reverence and awe. For him, this was a lifelong obsession and pursuit. The discovery of this martial art had led to their transformation into Land Immortals and the creation of Xia Ke Island. Now, having reached the Land Immortal realm, their only wish was to fully comprehend the stone wall¡¯s secrets. Ning Changge, the group from Peach Blossom Island, and the disciples of Xia Ke Island all entered the cave. Inside, several disciples were deep in thought, their gazes vacant. They didn¡¯t even notice the group¡¯s arrival. The cave was vast, with a height of ten feet. Everyone¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to the stone wall at the top. Lines of carved characters were etched into the wall, as if they had always been there, rather than being added later. Each stroke seemed to radiate an endless sharpness, exuding unparalleled sword intent. Feng Heng couldn¡¯t help but read aloud: The twenty-four lines of verse left everyone stunned by their elegance and profound meaning. ¡°This¡­ this is the legendary poem by Li Bai, The Knight-Errant¡¯s Journey?¡± Huang Rong, though young, was well-read and immediately recognized it. The Dragon Island Master glanced at Huang Rong approvingly before explaining. Chapter 171 Chapter 171 ¡°Indeed, it is The Knight-Errant¡¯s Journey. The name Xia Ke Island was inspired by this poem.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s something you may not know. Li Bai was not only a poet immortal but is also rumored to have been the Celestial Sword Immortal Li Taibai from 3,000 years ago. My brother and I spent decades verifying this and found traces of evidence. This poem, The Knight-Errant¡¯s Journey, was likely left behind by Li Taibai himself!¡± ¡°This¡­ is the stone wall¡¯s martial art of Xia Ke Island!¡± The Dragon Island Master¡¯s eyes burned with fervor. ¡°This poem may seem simple, but each line contains profound martial secrets. My Sword Dao of Slaughter was derived from the line ¡®Ten steps to kill one man, traveling a thousand miles without pause.¡¯ My brother¡¯s Fist Intent of Weight was derived from the line ¡®Three cups to pledge a promise, the Five Peaks bow lightly.¡¯¡± ¡°Unfortunately, our comprehension is shallow, and this is as far as we¡¯ve come.¡± ¡°If someone could fully comprehend all twenty-four lines, they would undoubtedly grasp the essence of Li Taibai¡¯s legacy!¡± By the end, his eyes were filled with boundless longing. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Ning Changge. Ning Changge quietly studied the poem, his eyes flickering with intrigue. His instincts had been correct¡ªthe Tai Xuan Scripture was unlike any other martial art. Its method of resonating with the forces of heaven and earth was unique. The stone wall even seemed to emit a faint spiritual light, a remnant of a once-supreme expert. The others were equally astonished. The Celestial Sword Immortal Li Taibai of 3,000 years ago! They never imagined that the stone wall¡¯s martial art would have such an origin. The name Li Taibai, even after 3,000 years, still carried fragments of legend. It was said that in his era, the Celestial Sword Immortal¡¯s name overshadowed the Nine Provinces, with few able to rival him. His fate had been unknown, but no one expected his legacy to be here. ¡°Feel free to study it,¡± the Wood Island Master said with a smile, then turned to Ning Changge with anticipation. ¡°Little Immortal, please proceed.¡± While comprehending the martial art wasn¡¯t something that could be done instantly, the first encounter with the stone wall often sparked the most inspiration. They dared not disturb Ning Changge. Ning Changge nodded slightly. Mana surged within him, and his Observation Eyes activated. The lines of poetry before him began to dissolve, revealing their essence. Each stroke transformed into a sword, as if he were watching a peerless swordsman practicing in the cave. Every move seemed simple yet contained profound mysteries. In an instant, flashes of inspiration filled his mind. A stream of insights flowed, and Ning Changge¡¯s eyes gleamed with increasing interest. The others, seeing Ning Changge enter a state of enlightenment, dared not disturb him. They moved to the side and turned their attention to the twenty-four lines of poetry. The group from Peach Blossom Island felt a mix of hope and trepidation. If they could glean even a fraction of the stone wall¡¯s secrets, it would undoubtedly benefit their martial paths. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The disciples of Xia Ke Island stepped back, their eyes filled with anticipation. Their greatest hope lay with Ning Changge, but they also had some expectations for the group from Peach Blossom Island. After all, Huang Yaoshi¡¯s talent was exceptional. To become a grandmaster of Qimen Dunjia was no small feat. The disciples of Peach Blossom Island, including Qu Lingfeng, stared intently at the poem. Initially, they were filled with anticipation. But soon¡­ Their brows furrowed, and their faces turned pale. Though they were well-regarded in the Jianghu, their talent was unremarkable on a larger scale. The poem seemed to transform into a chaotic array of swords, fists, and palms, with countless figures leaping and dancing erratically. They couldn¡¯t discern any pattern. Sweat began to bead on their foreheads. Had they not known that the stone wall contained a martial art, they might have dismissed it as nonsense. Moments later, they felt as if the chaotic figures were attacking them. Unable to bear it, they cried out and retreated. The vision dissipated. The Dragon and Wood Island Masters reassured them. ¡°Comprehending the stone wall¡¯s martial art requires prolonged study. Don¡¯t be discouraged. Rest for now to avoid straining your minds.¡± The disciples felt a deep sense of defeat. Though the words were meant to comfort, they understood that their comprehension was far from sufficient. Their reverence for the stone wall¡¯s martial art grew. They turned their attention to Ning Changge and the others. *** Among those still studying the poem were Ning Changge, Huang Yaoshi, Huang Rong, and Feng Heng. Feng Heng, possessing a photographic memory, had modest martial skills but remarkable comprehension. She wisely focused on a single line, ¡°Leave with a flick of the sleeve,¡± hoping to derive a movement technique. Sweat dripped from her brow as the chaotic figures in her mind began to align. Stumbling backward, she was caught by Mei Chaofeng. ¡°Madam!¡± the Dragon Island Master asked with concern. ¡°Have you comprehended something?¡± Feng Heng¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight. ¡°I¡¯ve gained some insight. From the line ¡®Leave with a flick of the sleeve,¡¯ I¡¯ve derived a movement technique. I¡¯ll record it for you later.¡± The Dragon Island Master felt both joy and regret. He then turned his hopeful gaze to the remaining three. If Feng Heng could comprehend one line, the others should achieve even more! *** Time passed. Huang Yaoshi eventually stumbled back, his eyes filled with awe and wonder. ¡°Profound! Unfathomable! This martial art must be the legacy of the Celestial Sword Immortal. Unfortunately, my aptitude is lacking. I could only comprehend two or three lines.¡± Even so, he couldn¡¯t help but feel elated. He had glimpsed a path forward. Combined with the Nine Yin Manual brought by Ning Changge, he believed that with dedicated cultivation, he might one day reach the Land Immortal realm. The Dragon Island Master nodded approvingly. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Huang Yaoshi¡¯s comprehension was on par with theirs. Given time, he might uncover more. Their attention turned to Ning Changge and Huang Rong. If Huang Yaoshi could comprehend two or three lines, these two should achieve even greater results. The crowd grew tense. ¡ª To their surprise, ten-year-old Huang Rong was still holding on. Her face was flushed, but she seemed entirely at ease. The Dragon Island Master was astonished. Could Huang Rong fully comprehend the stone wall¡¯s martial art? At that moment, Huang Rong¡¯s perspective was entirely different. The poem had vanished, replaced by countless swords of varying shapes, stances, and intents. Each stroke contained profound mysteries. Unlike others, who found the swords chaotic and draining, Huang Rong felt a sense of harmony. The stone wall seemed to resonate with her. She read line after line without difficulty. To the onlookers, she appeared calm and composed. Ning Changge raised an eyebrow in surprise. His Spirit God extended its perception, quickly uncovering the truth. Only he could sense it. Huang Rong¡¯s spiritual constitution was being drawn out by the stone wall, removing all barriers to comprehension. This was why she appeared so at ease. In other words, the stone wall¡¯s martial art had been designed for someone with Huang Rong¡¯s unique constitution. ¡°Huang Rong should be able to fully comprehend the Tai Xuan Scripture.¡± ¡°If Ji Xiaofu were here, she might achieve similar results.¡± ¡°And that man, Shi Potian, likely possesses a similar spiritual constitution. Perhaps even the Celestial Sword Immortal himself had it!¡± Ning Changge¡¯s understanding deepened. His curiosity grew. He sensed that the stone wall held secrets about the Nine Provinces. Spiritual constitutions might represent a unique group of individuals. Those among them who reached the Land Immortal realm likely sensed the uniqueness of spiritual energy. His gaze returned to the stone wall. While he had already comprehended the Tai Xuan Scripture, what intrigued him most was the sword intent left behind by the Celestial Sword Immortal. That was the true treasure! Ning Changge¡¯s Daoist robe fluttered despite the absence of wind. His eyes glowed with divine light, making it impossible to meet his gaze. The crowd watched nervously. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡ª At that moment, Huang Rong reached the final line: ¡°The Tai Xuan Scripture in old age.¡± A realization dawned upon her. The insights from each line coalesced. Waves of understanding surged within her, and her internal energy began to circulate on its own. In an instant, everything aligned, triggering a transformation. Her cultivation, previously at the Innate Realm, surged. Master! Grandmaster! Her aura continued to rise until it reached the peak of the Grandmaster realm, stopping just short of the Heaven-Man realm. Huang Rong stared in disbelief, unsure of what to do. Around her, the Dragon and Wood Island Masters, Huang Yaoshi, and the others were equally stunned. ¡°Rong¡¯er, have you comprehended the stone wall¡¯s martial art?¡± Huang Yaoshi asked, voicing the question on everyone¡¯s mind. Huang Rong felt the sudden surge of energy within her and murmured, ¡°I think¡­ I have.¡± She wasn¡¯t entirely certain. The process had felt so natural. By all rights, her comprehension shouldn¡¯t have been sufficient. Yet it had felt as if the stone wall¡¯s martial art had been tailor-made for her. The crowd erupted in astonishment but restrained their excitement, careful not to disturb Ning Changge, who was still in a state of enlightenment. ¡°Miss Huang, is this martial art truly a peerless technique?¡± the Wood Island Master asked excitedly. Huang Rong nodded slowly. ¡°It is. The martial art is called the Tai Xuan Scripture. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it is the legacy of the Celestial Sword Immortal.¡± Her confirmation sent waves of excitement through the crowd. ¡°This¡­ this¡­ it¡¯s truly the legacy of the Celestial Sword Immortal!¡± They hadn¡¯t expected Huang Rong, of all people, to comprehend it first. But before they could speak further, Huang Rong hesitated and said something that left them speechless. ¡°I feel¡­ the Tai Xuan Scripture isn¡¯t the entirety of the stone wall¡¯s martial art. There¡¯s something deeper, something I can¡¯t grasp. It¡¯s the most essential part, but my cultivation isn¡¯t sufficient to reach it.¡± ¡°Brother Ning must be studying that. We shouldn¡¯t disturb him.¡± Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Huang Rong¡¯s words left everyone in shock. The Tai Xuan Scripture, a supreme martial art that had elevated Huang Rong from the Innate Realm to the Peak Grandmaster Realm, wasn¡¯t even the entirety of the stone wall¡¯s martial art? This¡­ was simply unbelievable! They finally understood¡ªit wasn¡¯t that Ning Changge lacked comprehension. Instead, the stone wall¡¯s martial art contained something far beyond the Tai Xuan Scripture. Waves of realization rippled through their minds. The Dragon and Wood Island Masters exchanged glances, a faint understanding dawning on them. ¡°Miss Huang, the part of the martial art you couldn¡¯t comprehend¡ªdoes it resemble this?¡± the Dragon Island Master asked solemnly. As he spoke, a faint blood-red light flickered in his hand, taking the shape of a sword. This was the essence of his Sword Dao of Slaughter. Huang Rong¡¯s eyes lit up, and she nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s similar to this, but¡­ it feels much stronger.¡± The Wood Island Master¡¯s breathing quickened. ¡°Then it must be true. If we¡¯re not mistaken, that must be the Sword Dao Essence left behind by the Celestial Sword Immortal!¡± The crowd erupted in astonishment. The Sword Dao Essence of the Celestial Sword Immortal? A peerless expert from 3,000 years ago¡ªhow could he possibly leave behind his Sword Dao Essence across such a vast expanse of time? ¡°How is that even possible?¡± Huang Yaoshi murmured in disbelief. The Dragon Island Master exhaled slowly. ¡°Though it sounds unbelievable, it¡¯s not entirely impossible. It¡¯s said that the Celestial Sword Immortal lived for a thousand years. Perhaps he possessed abilities far beyond those of ordinary Land Immortals.¡± ¡°From what we can see now, the Little Immortal must have already comprehended the Tai Xuan Scripture. To comprehend the Sword Dao Essence left by the Celestial Sword Immortal, two conditions must be met: first, one must master the Tai Xuan Scripture; second, one¡¯s cultivation must reach the Heaven-Man realm or higher.¡± Based on their own experiences with the stone wall, this conclusion was not difficult to draw. The crowd nodded in agreement. At this point, the Dragon and Wood Island Masters turned their attention to Huang Rong, their expressions slightly awkward. ¡°Miss Huang¡­ would you be willing to share the Tai Xuan Scripture with us?¡± the Dragon Island Master asked hesitantly. After all, Huang Rong was just a ten-year-old girl. Asking her for the Tai Xuan Scripture felt a bit strange. But their desire to comprehend the martial art outweighed their embarrassment. Huang Rong smiled warmly. ¡°Of course.¡± She wasn¡¯t a selfish person. Besides, the opportunity to study the stone wall¡¯s martial art had been given to her by the Dragon and Wood Island Masters. She saw no reason to withhold it. The crowd eagerly leaned in, their eyes filled with anticipation. This was the legendary martial art left behind by the Celestial Sword Immortal! Huang Rong began to recite the Tai Xuan Scripture, carefully explaining each line. Her explanations were detailed and easy to understand. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, they found themselves utterly baffled. Even the two Land Immortals were at a loss. Huang Rong herself was puzzled. To her, the Tai Xuan Scripture was straightforward. Yet no one else seemed able to grasp its true essence. Or rather, they could understand it, but the effects were completely different from what she experienced. ¡°Why is this happening?¡± Huang Rong wondered aloud, her eyes filled with confusion. She had held nothing back, sharing all her insights. So why was no one else able to connect with the Tai Xuan Scripture as she had? It was as if the martial art¡¯s true profundities were accessible only to her. The Dragon Island Master¡¯s face fell with disappointment. The Wood Island Master, however, furrowed his brow, a look of realization dawning on his face. He let out a bitter laugh. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Tai Xuan Scripture was never meant for ordinary people like us. Miss Huang must possess a unique quality that allowed her to comprehend it so effortlessly. In other words, Miss Huang is likely the chosen successor of the Celestial Sword Immortal!¡± The crowd was stunned into silence. This explanation seemed the most plausible. Why else would Huang Rong alone be able to comprehend the martial art? Huang Rong herself was struck by a sudden realization. When she had studied the stone wall, she had encountered no obstacles. It had felt as if the martial art had been tailor-made for her. Feng Heng¡¯s eyes lit up as she recalled something. ¡°I remember Changge once said that Rong¡¯er has a unique constitution¡­¡± Her words triggered Huang Yaoshi¡¯s memory. Ning Changge had indeed mentioned that Huang Rong¡¯s constitution was suited for the Immortal Dao. Could it be that the Celestial Sword Immortal had some connection to the Immortal Dao? Their breathing grew tense. The Dragon and Wood Island Masters turned their gazes toward Ning Changge. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the Little Immortal must also possess a unique constitution. He must have already comprehended the Tai Xuan Scripture and is now studying the Sword Dao Essence left by the Celestial Sword Immortal!¡± Their eyes glimmered with envy. Their disappointment at being unable to comprehend the Tai Xuan Scripture began to fade. For them, simply witnessing someone else unlock the stone wall¡¯s secrets was a form of solace. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was their decades-long obsession. It was their pursuit of the Dao, a belief that it was better to die having glimpsed the truth than to live in ignorance. All eyes turned to Ning Changge. He stood in his white Daoist robe, which fluttered despite the absence of wind. He seemed ethereal, almost divine. Around him, five-colored light began to shimmer, and a sharp aura emanated from him, causing the crowd to instinctively step back. At this moment, Ning Changge was fully immersed in a state of enlightenment. As the crowd had guessed, he had comprehended the Tai Xuan Scripture in mere moments. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 If Huang Rong, with her spiritual constitution, could comprehend it effortlessly, then for Ning Changge¡ªwho practiced the Immortal Dao, whose body was filled with mana, and who possessed unparalleled comprehension¡ªit was even easier. ¡°This Tai Xuan Scripture is indeed designed for those with spiritual constitutions. My instincts were correct,¡± Ning Changge thought, his interest piqued. Spiritual constitutions, as he theorized, were akin to spiritual bodies within the Immortal Dao. Such individuals were naturally suited for cultivation. He had once wondered: If these individuals reached the Heaven-Man or Land Immortal realms and became attuned to the forces of heaven and earth, could they then step onto the path of the Immortal Dao? Given the vast population of the Nine Provinces, even a small percentage of spiritual constitutions would amount to a significant number. If these individuals could enter the Immortal Dao, it should have already appeared in the Nine Provinces. But it hadn¡¯t. There had to be some barrier preventing them from stepping onto the Immortal Dao. ¡°Perhaps I can find the answer here,¡± Ning Changge thought, his gaze fixed on the stone wall. Before him, the Sword Dao Essence began to reveal itself. The Tai Xuan Scripture, designed specifically for spiritual constitutions, was a martial art that bridged the gap between martial arts and the Immortal Dao. However, it still belonged to the realm of martial arts. Ning Changge surmised that only by mastering the Tai Xuan Scripture to the Land Immortal level could one activate the Sword Dao Essence left by the Celestial Sword Immortal. For Ning Changge, however, there was no such limitation. With a single point of mana, he activated the essence. The sheer density of his mana was far beyond what the Tai Xuan Scripture could achieve. It was an overwhelming display of power. In an instant, a blue lotus began to bloom before him. Layer upon layer, its petals were formed of sword energy and sword intent, radiating endless sharpness and profound mysteries. This was the true legacy of the Celestial Sword Immortal¡ªthe Blue Lotus Sword Canon! Ning Changge¡¯s eyes gleamed with divine light as inspiration surged through him. The insights he had gained from the Tai Xuan Scripture now reached their peak. The sword energy lotus before him provided a clear direction. Around him, five-colored light shimmered. The Five Elements Spiritual Tree within him swayed. The Five Elements Spiritual Swords emerged from his body, circling him and humming softly. Projections of the swords appeared, multiplying until they formed a lotus with ninety-nine petals. ¡ª [System Notification] ¨C By studying the Tai Xuan Scripture and the Blue Lotus Sword Canon, you have gained inspiration. You have discovered the subtle connection between the Five Elements Spiritual Swords and the Dao Lotus. Using this as a foundation, you have created the Five Elements Sword Lotus! ¡ª Ning Changge opened his eyes, a look of satisfaction on his face. The Five Elements Sword Lotus was the fruit of his enlightenment. By using the Five Elements Spiritual Swords, their projections, and their sword energy to construct a lotus, he had created a technique of unparalleled power. It surpassed the Celestial Sword Immortal¡¯s sword energy lotus, incorporating the transformations of the Five Elements and holding infinite potential. The lotus was both a symbol of the Dao and a manifestation of his sword Dao. Taking this opportunity, Ning Changge consolidated his sword Dao techniques into a single Five Elements Sword Canon. This canon included several techniques: the Five Elements Divine Sword Qi, the Five Elements Sword Formation, and the Five Elements Sword Control Technique, which had evolved from the Xiaoyao Sword Control Technique. It was a comprehensive refinement of his path. A smile tugged at Ning Changge¡¯s lips. The trip to Xia Ke Island had been immensely rewarding. The Celestial Sword Immortal¡¯s path was already close to the Immortal Dao, providing Ning Changge with invaluable inspiration. This journey had been well worth it. However, his gaze lingered on the stone wall. At the moment he created the Five Elements Sword Lotus, a faint blue light began to emanate from the wall, growing brighter. Meanwhile, the others were awestruck by the phenomena before them. First, five-colored light had radiated from Ning Changge. Then, the Five Elements Spiritual Swords had emerged, forming projections and sword energy that coalesced into a ninety-nine-petaled sword lotus. The sheer profundity of the lotus was enough to inspire reverence. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The manifestation of the ultimate truth of the sword Dao left the Dragon Island Master in a daze, his mind reeling as if struck by thunder. As a Land Immortal specializing in the sword Dao, he could sense the terrifying power of the sword lotus more acutely than anyone else. All eyes were on Ning Changge. They weren¡¯t fools. It was clear that Ning Changge had comprehended something extraordinary¡ªsomething terrifying. The crowd was filled with awe. What kind of monster was this? Before they could recover, the stone wall underwent another transformation. Their eyes widened as faint blue light emerged from the wall, growing stronger. In the midst of their disbelief, a figure materialized from the wall. Clad in a blue robe, his eyes held the weight of millennia, evoking a sense of endless cycles of time. His presence was transcendent. The Dragon and Wood Island Masters were dumbstruck. The Dragon Island Master stammered, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the Celestial Sword Immortal!¡± The Celestial Sword Immortal, Li Taibai, had appeared! Waves of emotion surged through the crowd. A figure from 3,000 years ago¡ªhow could he possibly appear now? It defied all logic. Huang Rong noticed something amiss. ¡°This isn¡¯t the Celestial Sword Immortal¡¯s true body!¡± she exclaimed. The crowd turned to see that the blue-robed figure was semi-transparent, his feet not touching the ground. He glanced approvingly at Huang Rong. ¡°Indeed. This is merely a projection of my Sword Dao Essence. After this, it will dissipate, and the Celestial Sword Immortal will no longer exist in this world.¡± He could see that Huang Rong shared his unique constitution. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 She was a fated successor, someone who had inherited his legacy by chance. By rights, only those who mastered the Tai Xuan Scripture to the Land Immortal level could activate his Sword Dao Essence. He had left this projection to convey certain truths. ¡°Could there be others with unique constitutions?¡± he wondered, his gaze finally settling on the young Daoist before him. His expression froze, his eyes widening in shock. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± he exclaimed, staring intently at Ning Changge. Ning Changge smiled faintly. ¡°Junior Ning Changge greets the Celestial Sword Immortal.¡± Li Taibai¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. In his perception, the young man before him radiated an impossible concentration of the forces of heaven and earth, as if he were a living embodiment of those forces. What an extraordinary phenomenon. ¡°You¡­ within your body¡­¡± Li Taibai began, his voice trembling with awe. Ning Changge extended a finger, a point of mana glowing brilliantly. All eyes were drawn to it. ¡°Are you referring to this?¡± Ning Changge asked with a smile. The Celestial Sword Immortal moved closer, his gaze fixed on the point of mana, his expression filled with wonder. ¡°Is this¡­ the essence of heaven and earth?¡± he asked. Ning Changge nodded. ¡°Yes. Or perhaps it¡¯s more accurate to call it spiritual energy.¡± The moment he saw the Celestial Sword Immortal¡¯s projection, Ning Changge had pieced together the answers to his questions. As expected, Li Taibai sighed deeply. ¡°Those of us with unique constitutions have long sought this, yet we never achieved what you have. To think that, thousands of years later, a mere mortal body has accomplished this feat. Your comprehension surpasses all who came before you.¡± The crowd didn¡¯t understand their conversation, but the Celestial Sword Immortal¡¯s praise was undeniable. For a figure who had dominated the Nine Provinces 3,000 years ago to speak so highly of someone¡ªwhat an honor. Ning Changge remained composed. ¡°So, the strongest of the Nine Provinces did attempt to absorb spiritual energy. I¡¯m curious¡ªwhy did you fail?¡± It was clear that those with spiritual constitutions, upon reaching the Land Immortal realm, would vaguely perceive the essence of heaven and earth and attempt to absorb it. Li Taibai was one such individual. But they had all failed. This was why the Immortal Dao had never emerged in the Nine Provinces. Li Taibai¡¯s gaze grew distant, as if recalling the past. Finally, he smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s a vicious cycle.¡± ¡°Those with spiritual constitutions cannot perceive the essence of heaven and earth until they reach the Land Immortal realm. But by then, their bodies are locked by true energy, making it nearly impossible to absorb spiritual energy. They can only achieve a partial fusion through certain techniques.¡± This was the pain of all who reached this level. They could perceive it but not absorb it. And those who could absorb it couldn¡¯t perceive it. They were trapped in an endless loop. At most, they could use spiritual energy to enhance their combat power. Li Taibai was a master of this, which was one reason his strength had once dominated the Nine Provinces. He had left the stone wall¡¯s martial art and his Sword Dao Essence to pass on his pursuit of the Dao. The strongest of the Nine Provinces had agreed that only those with spiritual constitutions had any hope of success. Ordinary individuals, even if they became Land Immortals, could not perceive the essence of heaven and earth. ¡°Countless geniuses have tried to solve this problem, to uncover more of the essence of heaven and earth, but none succeeded.¡± ¡°To think that, thousands of years later, I would witness the realization of the Dao.¡± Li Taibai¡¯s eyes burned with passion, though tinged with regret. He bowed deeply to Ning Changge¡ªnot to him personally, but to the path he had forged. Ning Changge accepted the gesture calmly. He now understood everything. The strongest of the Nine Provinces had sought the Immortal Dao, though they didn¡¯t know it by that name. They had pursued the essence of heaven and earth, striving for greater power. Though they had not achieved the true Immortal Dao, they had learned to use spiritual energy in simple ways. Li Taibai¡¯s ability to leave behind his Sword Dao Essence for 3,000 years was one such application. But Ning Changge was the true pioneer of the Immortal Dao. Seeing Li Taibai¡¯s reaction, Ning Changge said slowly, ¡°I call it the Immortal Dao, distinct from martial arts.¡± ¡°The Immortal Dao cherishes life, seeks longevity, and strives for immortality.¡± Li Taibai¡¯s eyes widened, and then he laughed heartily. ¡°The Immortal Dao cherishes life! What a pursuit of longevity and immortality! Excellent! Excellent!¡± ¡°Countless people in the Nine Provinces have sought this path. Such a path is worthy of our pursuit!¡± Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finally, his eyes filled with regret. ¡°Alas, I was born in the wrong era. I will never witness the flourishing of this Immortal Dao. What a pity.¡± Ning Changge smiled faintly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for regret. Let me assure you, Senior¡ªwhen I succeed, the Nine Provinces will become a land of immortals, where all are dragons!¡± ¡ª